《Mister Night》 Chapter 1 - Rap Monster "Pleeaaase" the 5''6 Korean girl named Ha Rin whined, "No" I said for what''s got to be the thousandth time tonight. "I have an exam coming up and I can''t afford to fail. My family back home is depending on me" I sighed. Honestly I hate saying no to her. She has been my only friend ever since I moved her to Seoul almost 4 years ago on a scholarship to study law. I have a few months left in college and then I will be free. I left my island home of Jamaica in 2010 at age 18. I have been known as the goodie two-shoes of my family. As clich¨¦ as it sounds I was very introverted and stayed by myself despite all of my cousins being extroverted and party goers and would always invite me out. I remember what my mother said to me two years ago at the airport in Kingston Jamaica. Flashback "You see the struggle that me and your father went through to get you this far. Your older brothers didn''t make it and you have a little sister that looks up to you. Please don''t disappoint us and keep your head high. You are our ticket out of poverty. Don''t go to Korea and let any Korean man with their pretty face fool you. We are depending on you. We love you very much and have a safe flight". End of flashback "Come on you and I both know that you don''t need to study and if your grades fall you can always sleep with Mr. Park. I see the way he looks at you" she wiggled her eyebrows. "Stop! Eww gross! Mr. Park is like 60 and he''s like married" I said disgusted "Married or not that''s not going stop him from wanting a taste of the island flavor" she busted out laughing while I cringed. "Fine." She said rolling her eyes. "I understand your struggles and sacrifices blah blah blah but you have been here for almost 4 years and only know the University and the Coffee shop" she argued Being an inch shorter I have to look up at her when speaking to get my point across. "That''s not true" I gasped exasperatedly. "I also know the library" I replied cheekily and smiling. "Ughhhhh" she huffed pouting her full pink tinted lips. Moments like these I find her to be the cutest thing even though she is older than me. "Come on you are a 21 year old virgin who is single without a social life" she said placing her hands to her hips. "Yeah¡­still not seeing the problem here. Being 21 and a virgin is not a big accomplishment" I replied shrugging. "Think of the benefits. The moon light is good for your skin especially when it''s windy. Oh please go with me this time. I promise I''ll do all the chores for a month" she begged desperately and i felt my resolve break even more as each second goes by. God why did she have to be so cute? Ughhhhh! She looks so cute when she begs how can I say no plus I was already planning on going for she''s right. I''ve been in the house without a social life for 21years. I''ll be 22 in a few months so I should be living my life but her doing the chores Is a plus. Sounds like a win win. "Fine. I''ll go. You''ve convinced me" I caved "Really?!" she asked squealing I nodded confirming,"Yuuuup" "Ha so much for me not going to be able to pass law school because I "Lack the necessary skills to negotiate and win a case". Suck it Mr. Park" she said holding her middle fingers up and sticking her tongue out. I rolled my eyes while smiling involuntarily at her cuteness although she hates being called cute. That''s one of the reasons why I be friended her for the other girls were too girly and cringy. They would wag their tails like puppies who hope to be picked at the adoption center. How annoying "One night at an underground rap dungeon or whatever it is won''t hurt right?" I sighed as I looked over to the unfinished notes. I didn''t like being affiliated with the no party no fun innocent female lead character out of a story for the truth is I am far from innocent. Growing up in a third world country filled with violence steals a child''s innocence from a young age. Don''t get me wrong I love my island home but it lacks certain opportunities for a better life. One night out won''t hurt right? If only my mother could see me now. "Oh. My. God. Oh My God. What are we going to wear??" said Harin snapping me out of my self reflecting. "Um I don''t know maybe clothes" I said sarcastically. Harin scoffed and rolled her eyes at my response. "This is not the time for jokes Miss Atalia Carter" she said with her hands on her hips. "I know I know. Ok how about this" I said holding up a mini pleated skirt and a white button up shirt. "Trendy and cute. I like it. But what about you? You hate mini skirts or tight clothes because you hate when guys stare at your ass" she asked Shrugging I answered, "Dunno. I''ll wear anything honestly. Anything to make you happy." "Good because you were going to wear a skirt whether you liked it or not. I would kill to have your figure. What do they even feed you guys in Jamaica?" she asked for the nth time since I met her "Good ol'' ground provisions" I recited what I have been for the past years like a broken record. I really did have a nice figure. One of the reasons why my parents kept me in the house growing up. Men would cat call and grope me any chance they get even those whom you knew and trusted. I had friends who got raped because their parents weren''t strict about their where abouts. My older brothers threatened any guy who looked at me so I had to date in secret. All the guys wanted one thing and that thing was in my pants. I could have lost my virginity on many occasions before but I had my priorities set and goals to achieve. "What am I going to do about my hair?" I said looking at my mid back length type 4 hair. I decided on doing my favorite style, the style that I was a pro at. Back home I was known for always rocking this style. What can I say it looks good on me. After many attempts of trying to get the middle part right I just decided to through it into the definition of a messy bun. Not like the one those girls with straight hair does. "Done" I said as I wrapped a head band around my head and did a few swoop edges. My lame ass attempt at looking cute ladies and other species. Taking a quick shower I looked over the outfit my dear Unnie had picked out wondering where on my body it will fit. I looked like a pornstar role playing as a highschool girl yuck. The worst part was she gave me knee high socks, the top button broke and the skirt was pleated. No backing out now I thought as I applied some light makeup to my skin that was richly filled with melanin. My arms got tired from blending so I said , "fuck it" and decided to let the melanin do it''s work. "Woof" Harin barked as I stepped out of my room in our shared apartment. "You look hot. I wouldn''t mind locking you up and having my way with you" she said while licking her lips "What''s stopping you then" I said lifting my skirt and fluttering my eyelashes flirtily. We busted out laughing for it was somewhat of a daily routine for us. She truly is my best friend and I am glad I met her almost 4 years ago. No matter how corrupted she is. "Oh since you''re new to this night life you should know a few things" she said as we left the apartment closing the door behind us "Sure. What''s that?" "We are going to watch illegal rap battles. It''s called underground rapping. It is usually secluded but you know me the swaggyess bitch in Seoul" she flicking her hair over her shoulder " Yeah pretty sure that''s not a word but Okayy¡­" I drawled, "sounds like bunch of Koreans who watch too many 2000 hip hop. Nothing I can''t handle" "Suit yourself. Oh and be careful of Shi-Woo. He''s a player who uses his gummy smile and fast genius raps to lure girls. He only does one night stands" she warned seriously. "Please" I said "I handled worst than this Shiwoo. If raps and smiles were the thing to get me in a guy''s bed I''d have more bodies than the morgue" I said to lighten the mood but she did not budge. "Look you are not use to these kinds of things and it''s my duty as your bestfriend to educate you but the guys you know and Shiwoo are not the same. Just be careful please" she said looking me in the eyes. I stared back into her eyes and saw her desperation and worry, "I will." "Now can we take a taxi. I swear my nipples are freezing from being dressed in this toddler outfit" I whined as if i was an actual toddler. "Well don''t you think you''re behaving like one now? I guess the outfit is perfect for you". I rolled my eyes at her and she hailed a taxi. There we went to this somewhat illegal rapping event. To be honest I was kind of excited. Through out the journey I was busy thinking that maybe now I could finally find a boyfriend without worrying about my brothers or father decapitating him. Who knows maybe this will finally be the time I pop the cherry.. Nah that''s my frozen brain talking. Chapter 2 - Master Shifu "We''re here" said Harin "This is it?" I asked as I scrunch my nose at the empty area with only one street light, "I don''t see anybody. I guess we gotta go home. T''was a fun night" I said ready to call another taxi for ours had just left. "It''s called an underground rap event Atalia why would it above ground" she said matter of factory rolling her eyes. "oh so you actually meant underground oh I see" I said bashfully "Sigh sometimes I wonder how you are at the top of the class" she said shaking her head and pinching her nose bridge. "Come on" she said pulling my hands as she ran into the darkness. "Harin I don''t believe I have ever offended you in our 2 years of friendship this much for you to kill me and leave me on the streets like this. I have a stuff monkey at home waiting for me" I sobbed wiping away my fake tears. "Oh hush you big dummy," we made our way through the darkness until we saw the light, "You hear that?" I did hear it. Huh guess she wasn''t ready to kill me. Stepping into the light I saw that it was a small crowded room that seemed to be like an old parking lot filled with college students who are either high or drunk, heck maybe both. "Come on" said Harin as she pulled me towards a circle of people through sweaty young adults grinding on each other where in the center was a 5''9 man wearing a gold chain, gold knuckle rings and a cap over his bandana. He was pale under the lights of the room an had eyeliner beneath his eyes to look more fierce. He only looked cute to me like a hot tempered kitten. "That''s Shiwoo" whispered Harin my ear as she saw where my gaze my fixed. "That''s him?" I asked in disbelief scoffing at the not so player looking skinny boy in front of me. "He doesn''t look like a player. Cute as a kitten yes but far from a player" I laughed. He must have heard what I said for he walked over to us after he had finished battling a guy whom I heard people calling Minseok. Their raps were pretty good Ill give them that although I''m not that into hip hop. "Hi the name''s Shiwoo but you can called me yours for short" he said flashing his cute gummy smile adorned with pearly whites. Was that supposed to make me blush? Pft. Gotta try harder than that kitten. "And I''m first name not last name interested" I said walking away. "She''s got an attitude. I like that" he said flashing yet another boyish smile as he held onto my hand restricting my next move. "Listen Shifu " "Its Shiwoo" he corrected in between my sentence seeming annoyed "Whatever," with sass dripping from the tip of my tongue like venom I said, "I''ve heard a great deal about you and I want you to know from now that I''m not about that. I''m not some groupie who is into one night stands so if you would be so kind as to let my hand go thank you." Amused by my speech he had the audacity to smirk while looking me up and down, "darling no body said you were a groupie. Although you are dressed the part." I suddenly felt a shiver ran up my spine from his intense stare and I felt hot all over as he leaned his head to the side and licked his lips. My blood boiled from realizing what my body was doing and I felt the sudden urge to slap him right across the face. "Say you didn''t tell me your real name. How about you tell me all about your self on the way to my place" he said suggestively sending a wink and panty melting smile my way. "Ye-NO" I said catching myself from almost slipping. I straightened up my stance getting ready to say a comeback but luckily Harin came to my rescue for who knows what I would have done or said while being under his fuckboy spell. I''m going to kill her for not coming sooner and kill myself for slipping. "Atalia it''s time for us to go home. You have school on Monday. Lots of assignments to do." She said while shooting daggers at Shiwoo who seemed oblivious to her hatred for he only set his eyes on me. His lack of interest seemed to annoy Harin and for a moment I saw a flash of hurt in her eyes but before I could say something she pulled me towards the exit. Shiwoo followed suit and I could feel his eyes boring holes through me. I involuntarily shivered and he noticed. I thank God that I was brown skinned for in that moment I was blushing like a school girl. Ironic isn''t it? "Atalia" he said softly more to him self than me. My name rolling off his tongue sent a jolt of electricity between my legs. I clenched my thighs to soothe the feeling which he noticed for he began to smirk. Finally deciding to leave me alone he walked away, "Ill see you soon Atalia?" It sounded more like a promise than a question. I absentmindedly watched him as he retreated in the crowd and I am pretty sure I was smiling. "Tally! Tally!" exclaimed Harin "Whaaaattt?" I asked. She looked at me eyes filled with disbelief, "Oh my God don''t tell me you fell for him?" "What? No no no. Never!" I confirmed offendedly although I was far from offended. She didn''t need to know that. Not believing anything I said , "Don''t lie to me I know you too well" "Harinssi." I addressed her although she was older than me. "Trust me I was just playing along. I''m not that easy trust me" I said holding her hands. "Oh okay. I just don''t want to see you get hurt" she said pulling me in for a hug. "I won''t" I reassured her while patting her on the back. "I won''t I" repeated softly to remind myself why I hated Shiwoo. Pulling away from the hug to look me in the eyes she begged, "I just. I just don''t want to see you get hurt so promise me you will stay far away." "I will" I lied already coming up with a way how to convince her to take me back here next week. I don''t know why my brain was behaving like this. I must be extremely cold to the point where my common sense has frozen. Ill be better in the morning. "Now let''s go home. This death trap of a bra is killing me" I said trying to lighten the mood "Oh Tally. What am I going to do with you?" She asked sighing. "Oh I don''t know maybe love me and feed me" I said in a baby voice acting cute. She chuckled and shook her head as she called a taxi to take us home. Chapter 3 - Not So Good Idea We got out of taxi upon arriving to our apartment after paying. I stepped into the chilly air and my skirt was slightly lifted by the gentle breeze. It''s a bummer I didn''t get to party like I had hoped to. That damn Shiwoo and his annoyingly cute gummy smile. I could use not enjoying my night to the fullest as an excuse to get to see him again I thought. At least then Harin won''t be suspicious. "No" I said desperately trying to erase these foolish thoughts. "Huh? What did I do?" asked Harin genuinely confused. I chuckled sheepishly, "Oh nothing," "I was just talking to my self" I self smiling. She eyed me suspiciously but decided not to press any further. We entered the elevator to our floor and I stepped aside to let her open the door. "We''re home" I yeld into the empty apartment as we walked through the front door. "Be quite it''s almost midnight" shushed Harin, "No wonder why our neighbors hate us" "Their loss," I replied, "We are extraordinary one of a kind spectacular" I said yawning. "Aww is baby bear tired?" said Harin in a cute voice as if I am a child patting my head even though she knows I hate it. "Yes unnie so carry me to bed" I said trust falling out of spite into her arms. "Oooff" she said as I collided with her chest. "You weigh as much as an elephant" she said straining to get me back on my feet. "I know I know. A cute sexy and lovely elephant. The elephant of your dreams" I said winking. "Whatever" she yawned as she retreated to her room closing the door behind her. "Leaving so soon. The party has just begun" I yelled. "Shut up and go to sleep before I kill you" she threatened I scoffed and went into my room and prepared for bed. That night I kept twisting and turning thinking of Shiwoo involuntarily. He was the most beautiful man I have ever laid eyes on both here in Korea and back home in Jamaica but he just had to be the enemy. I sighed as I rolled over to the left side of the bed replaying the nights activities. I just Couldn''t forget about the way he looked at me. His eyes seemed as if they were undressing me right then and there but that could just be my imagination. He probably does that to every girl. No need to feel special. But I can''t deny the intensity of his gaze and it has indented it''s self into my memories. He was attracted to me as I was to him. No snap out of it. He''s bad news. He only does one night stands and wants to get in your pants. But his soft pink lips as he licked them has me imagining what it would feel like on the soft sensitive spot on my neck and maybe at the center of me chest. Just to have a taste of his luscious full lips- "No" I said out loud willing the heat and tingly feeling between my legs to disappear. I have never felt like this before even as a teen with raging hormones. I hate this feeling and yet love it at the same time. It felt exciting but so scary. I never knew why girls love bad guys in those films and books but I think I''m starting to understand. Its so dangerous I want it. This is still the after effects of the frozen brain talking I''m pretty sure. But there was something in the way his mouth moved as he rapped. The passion in his eyes and the delivery and his flow was captivating. He was so right yet so wrong. "Why is it always the bad ones that look this good and get your heart pumping?" I sighed out of frustration turning to my right to check the time on the night stand clock. 12:00 am it read. I sighed as I forced myself to sleep. All I could see when I closed my eyes were his gummy smile and pinkish lips. This is driving me crazy. A crazy thought popped into my head to search for his Instagram account and send him a message. Grabbing my phone I opened the app and closed it immediately. I slid my phone under my pillow to stop myself from making a mistake. 5 minutes later I slid the phone out and reopened the app. I quickly typed his name before the angel appeared on my shoulder. There were a lot of accounts which matched the username but luckily I found the right one. I don''t know what I was hoping to see. It was just pictures of him rapping and some of him with girls. I rolled my eyes feeling a light pang in my chest as I looked at his hand placement on one of the girls. Hating this jealous feeling I scrolled too hard and ended up double tapping a photo. "Shit" I said unliking the photo and allowing the phone the phone to fall to the mattress. I buried my head into the pillow and let out a silent scream as to not wake Harin. Oh no now he''s going to think that I was stalking him and that I might like him. "Fuck" I said aloud as I turned to lay on my back. Yup I''ve just sealed my doom. I checked the time on the clock again and this time it was as half past twelve. I tried coming up with believable excuses Incase he asked about it but came up with nothing good enough. I give up, I thought falling back onto my bed for I was standing and pacing on the bed while thinking. I decided to just force myself to sleep for Saturday is going to be a busy day. Although Harin offered to do the chores I know better than to depend on her for she is quite lazy and she just said that to convince me. Sometimes I forget who is the older sister (Unnie) I just hope he doesn''t see it or I''ll jump off a cliff I thought as I welcomed sleep''s warm embrace. Chapter 4 - Wet Dreams I felt kisses being trailed from the side of my face down my body. They tickled. I laughed as I rolled over to look at the culprit. I was greeted with the most beautiful gummy smile. "Good morning princess" said the owner of the smile and the culprit behind the kisses. "Good morning" I said sleepily "Did you sleep well?" he asked placing a kiss on my forehead. "Yeah I did. Thanks for asking" I replied. I smiled looking at him his smile mirroring mine. He was so perfect but something feels off. This feels weird. I thought as I rolled out of bed and followed him to the kitchen. His apartment has got to be a penthouse up town. It was gorgeous with it''s grey and white interior. I wanted to touch the furniture but I was too clumsy and the furniture looked as if they were worth more than me. "Want some coffee?" he asked snapping me out of my daze. "Huh? Yeah coffee sounds nice. With cream and sugar please" I requested. I sat around the Island and watched him work. His movements were so experienced and majestic. Everything about him was just perfect. Too perfect. I couldn''t ignore the feeling of not belonging so I started to frown. Shiwoo noticed and asked if I as okay. I answered truthfully that something feels off. "Why does it feel off" he pondered as he took a sip of his coffee "I- I don''t know I feel like it''s right in front of me but I just can''t seem to put my finger on it" I sighed out of frustration. "I know what''s wrong" he said placing his cup on the coaster, walking around the Island and stood between my legs holding my face between his hands. I leaned into his touch and closed my eyes for his hands seemed to perfectly fit with my face. It was very comforting which distracted me for a while. He caressed my cheek as he spoke. "You''re right" he said. I opened my eyes confused, " Huh?" "You''re right about this life" he said letting go of my face and moving from his position between my legs, "It''s not real" "What are you talking about?" I asked genuinely confused and immediately I heard a loud ringing. The apartment around me began to fade and I woke up from my dream in my bed. It was just a dream. It was just a stupid dream. It wasn''t real. It simply wasn''t real. Why do I feel disappointed though? It''s not like I like him. Do I? "Stupid alarm clock" I cursed. My skin burned in the areas where he had kissed me in my dream and I absentmindedly traced the areas as I replayed the dream. It felt so real. It felt like the life I''ve always wanted but will never have. Now I feel sad. The thought of never being able to experience that weighed me down and a dark cloud presented itself over my head. It was too good to be true I guess. This dream was stupid for we only know each other''s first names so there shouldn''t even be any connection. I bet he doesn''t even remember my name. What are these emotions? I hate these type of dreams that leave you heartbroken or in love. Gosh Shiwoo is so annoying. Even in my dream he has to place himself. I should have stayed at home maybe then I wouldn''t have fallen in love with the one that can break my heart. Love? Did I really just thought that? I guess my brain is more frozen than I thought I sighed as I rolled out of bed. I have a long day ahead of me. First task of the day is to wake the sleeping boulder. I must proceed with caution for she will murder me. She is not a morning person but neither am I but somebody has to get up in the morning or we will both sleep pass noon. Upon entering her room I saw clothes everywhere. I don''t know who''s going to clean this up but I sure as hell know that it''s not gonna be me. I sighed as I stepped across a huge pile of dirty clothes. I seem to be sighing a lot lately I thought as I sighed. I slipped on a what I later identified to be a dirty underwear gross. You know Harin, for a girl you are quite gross I thought as I untangled the underwear from my feet. I jumped to my feet and stood over her and watched her sleep. She was the cutest thing. Well if you looked pass the birds nest and drool. Yup sleeping beauty at it''s finest. "Ok sleeping beauty it''s time to wake up" I shook her gently. "Hmmmm" she mumbled sleepily. "Nope. This is not the time for that" I tisked "Go away" she cried Ignoring her wailing I opened her blinds and she hissed like a cat falling off the bed with a loud thud during the process of trying to block out the light. I laughed at her red with anger face as she rose from the ground tangled in her bed sheets. "You-You" she mustered angrily as I retreated hurriedly for the door. "I''m going to kill you" she threatened as she threw a pillow at me. She missed and stuck my tongue out at her as if I were a kid taunting her. That seemed to anger the baby tiger even more. In her mind she must think that she looks fierce and intimidating but in reality she is just like a two year old who needs their nap. "This is not the end" I heard her yell as I entered the kitchen. "Bring it on grandma" I yelled back as I got breakfast ready. She is just like a child throwing a tantrum. She will be alright as soon as she gets her coffee and breakfast. I learned that a few years ago when I accidentally woke her and she demanded my head. We made up the same day over a hot cup of coffee and blueberry muffins. I smiled as I reminisce on the good ol'' days. Time sure does fly when you''re having fun. The singing of the coffee maker brought me back to present. "No use in living in the past" I remarked as I poured the coffee into to the mugs. Immediately Harin came crawling to the kitchen island and I slid her her cup of coffee after making it just how she likes it. She hummed as she got a taste and with that I know that all is forgiven. Nothing like a good cup of coffee to start the day off.. It was a good start to an event full day. Chapter 5 - Life Or Death "That''s the last of it" I said as I loaded the laundry into the dryer. "We did so good today didn''t we?" asked Harin smiling. "And it''s only 5pm" she said scrolling through her phone from her place on the couch. I rolled my eyes at her for all she has been doing is sitting and shopping online. I didn''t mind though. Keeping busy had kept me from thinking about the dream. Shit I just thought about it. "What''s running through your mind?" asked Harin as if she could read my mind "Oh nothing" I lied. She gave that ''I know you''re lying eyes'' but didn''t press on any farther thank God. "Wanna order pizza? I''m starving" I asked trying to change the subject. At the mention of food it seemed as if her suspicion faded into hunger. "Umm no. Let''s go out to eat. Our night didn''t go as planned last night. I got dressed up for nothing" she whined, "ouu we can go to a restaurant and eat ramen and chicken and whatever you want. It''s on me I promise" she suggested trying to get me to say yes. "I don''t know. I''d rather eat greasy pizza and watch a Kdrama while cuddling on the couch under my blanket with my stuffed monkey" I whined back. "Tally come on that''s all you''ve been doing on a Saturday night since you came here. I don''t even know what you see in that big headed monkey anyways, a little fun won''t kill you" she said standing up and placing her hands on her hips. "I wonder where have I heard that before?" I asked brushing past her to take a well deserved nap on couch, "and George''s head is not big. He is my prince charming" I defended. George has been with me for a very long time. He was a gift from my late grandfather. He holds sentimental value. "Whatever but in all fairness I did warn you about Shiwoo but you just so happened to have to fall for him" she said appearing in front of me. That jolted me from my napping position. Did she know I felt infatuated by him? No she couldn''t for I do not like him. Do I? "You''re spewing nonsense for I did not fall for him." I defended. "Oh please your mind has been absent all day. If it weren''t for me you''d put the dishes in the washing machine and the laundry in the dishwasher!" she exclaimed. "Okay but I was to try something new. You know me an adventure loving gal" I tried to convince her. She gave me death glares following my response but I refuse to admit to her accusations. "Fine I''ll go out with you to eat but you''re paying" I finally gave in. "Whatever. Go get dressed" she said walking into her room. I looked down on my jeans and top confused, "but I am dressed." She stopped dead in her tracks and turned to stare at me as if I have just grown another head. She searched my face for a few seconds before bursting out laughing. "I swear your sense of humor never fails to make me laugh" she said wiping tears from her eyes. "Now seriously go change for I am not taking you anywhere looking like the house wife of a pauper" she said scrunching up her nose is disgust. "Fuck you" I said to her retreating form. "Whenever you''re ready baby" she yelled from her room. I shook my head as went to take a shower. She was right I did look like the housewife of a pauper. When was the last time I called my family? I suddenly thought while in the shower. Ill do it soon for the time difference is a bitch. I miss them dearly. Memories of my childhood on the island replayed as I washed myself clean. Somewhere down the line my memories of my childhood turned into my memories of my dream. I closed my eyes as I let the water hit against my bare skin imagining his lips all over me. I involuntarily moaned as the water gently brushed against my right nipple. I need to get laid I thought as turned the water off. These zoning out and dirty thoughts are not healthy. I need to get them out of my head. I need to go church. I wrapped a towel around my naked body and exited the bathroom. As I removed the towel to dry my skin and apply lotion Harin came barging in. "What the fu-!" I exclaimed as quickly tried to cover my body. "What?" she asked nearing me, "It''s not like I''ve never seen it" she said rolling her eyes. "That was one time you perv" I said wrapping the towel tighter. I''m a very secretive person and I feel insecure about my body despite the many compliments I''ve gotten. I guess it stemmed from being chubby all my childhood then shedding the weight in my teen years that led people to look at me as if I am a piece of meat. Guy or girl they felt obligated to slap me on my ass. I''ve never let anyone , not even my mother seen me fully naked. It felt awkward and weird. "Whatever. This is important," "life of death" she bargained. I made a gesture for her to go ahead for I thought this was something serious. "Should I wear a crop top with jeans or an overall with the crop top?" she asked holding my hands. I blinked giving her a blank face fighting the urge not to slap her then and there. "That''s it?" I asked in disbelief mixed with annoyance, "that is what you barged into my room to ask? That''s is your big life or death problem!?" I shrieked. "What do you mean? It is important" she said pouting "You have the power to kill or give life based on your outfit" she said seriously. "Harin please to exit my room for I am this close to strangling you" I gritted out "tsk tsk" she tisked. "I''m not leaving until you give me your opinion" she said folding her arms. About a minute passed and I was getting hungrier by the second, "fine, the over all''s with the crop top sounds cute" I sighed. "Really!?" she squealed. "Yes" I confirmed "Great because that was my choice" she said "So what did you ask me then for?" I asked getting up from my bed to get dressed. "Its always good to get a second opinion" she shrugged. Pointing to my door I said, "leave." "Finnee" she whined dragging her self out. "Oh and by the way you''ve got a nice pair" she said while motioning a squeezing gesture to my breast. "You perv" I said throwing a pillow at her. "Only for you babe" she said as she dodged the pillow closing the door behind her. I sighed as I undid my towel and stood in front of the mirror. I didn''t like what I saw. In my mind I saw this chubby little girl with a low self esteem and not the strong and beautiful woman the world seems to see. I had serious body dysmorphia but I didn''t like talking about it. I could have had bigger problems. I honestly hate wearing a bra so I just decided on a spaghetti strap crop top and jeans. I''m going out to eat not to the runway as opposed to what Harin thinks. My stomach growled and I wasn''t going to ignore her cries. I met Harin at the door of the apartment and she eyed my outfit. "No makeup?" she asked It''s not like I was against makeup but I just didn''t know how to do it as well as her. Plus it is time consuming and I have no patience. "No" I said. "I''m going eat some good food so why waste time doing my makeup?" I asked "Touch¨¦" she said opening the door to let me through. "Remember you''re paying" I reminded "Yes I remember" she said rolling her eyes. We took the elevator to the lobby and walked to the restaurant.. The good thing about Seoul is that everything is within walking distance and there are many options. Chapter 6 - Fish For Dinner Maybe "How about here?" asked Harin pointing to what''s got to be the 10th restaurant. "Song Kang''s Place" I read out loud, "sounds homey and friendly. Okay" I said walking towards it. "Seriously? You chose here out of all the other restaurants?" she asked exasperatedly. "Yes Harin. High class 5 star restaurants portions are too small and the prices are too high. Song Kang''s food sounds like it was made with love. A grandmothers love" I said shrugging. "You''re reasoning sometimes puzzles me but whatever you say. I trust your judgement" she said as we walked hand in hand into the homey restaurant. The walls were painted a mahogany brown with wooden furniture. The overall vibe of the of the place was so peaceful and calming. There was a lounge area where in the center was a small water fountain with fishes in it. I pulled Harin towards it to get a closer look. "Ouu yum do we choose our fish from here?" she asked eyeing the poor fishes hungrily. "Harin!" I said as I smacked her gently on the arm. I swear I don''t know what to do with her sometimes. "Whaaaattt? I was just asking" she said rubbing the place on her arm where I slapped her. "Best behaviors please" I scolded. "Okay okay mom" she said mockingly. I rolled my eyes at her antics and shortly after a male waiter who looked around our age walked up to us smiling politely, "Hello. Welcome to ''Song Kang''s Place'' my name is Taejoon how may I be of service?" "Yes so good evening Mister Joon I have a question about these fishes here. Are they for sale?" piped up Harin from her place beside me. "No I am afraid ma''am that they are only for display" he replied chuckling. "Sir please to ignore her she always goes around making trouble" I said sending death glares to Harin and she responded by sticking her tongue out at me. Such a child. Despite Harin''s behavior Taejoon still smiled at us ,"Right. So the fishes aren''t for sale but I can guarantee you the food on our menu will make you forget about them." Harin licked her lips, "They better because I have been eyeing that one fish and have been thinking of how I want it to be cooked." "Right this way please. I will take you to a table where you can look over the menu" he said motioning for us to follow him. He lead us a booth which can occupy 4 people. I''m not complaining though for the more space the better. "Here are the menus" he said handing them to us. "Thank you I said" smiling. I seem to be smiling a lot today. He gave me another smile in return and told us to call him whenever we decide and left to attend to another customer. I turned to look at Harin and saw her already staring at me with a stupid grin on her face. She is seriously annoying today. "What?" I asked getting annoyed by her stupid face. "Nothing" she sang turning her eyes to her menu in front of her, "it''s just that Mr. Lover Boy has a crush" she said her grin returning. "What?!" I exclaimed which resulted in me getting looks from dining customers, "Sorry" I mouthed. Turning back to Harin and speaking more softly, "What do you mean?" Giving me a sad look, "Oh Tally you poor poor thing. How na?ve can you be?" She shook her head out of pity. " Mr. Taejoon over there has clearly never seen a dark girl so beautiful so he has no control over his attraction" she shrugged leaning back into her seat. I picked up my menu and rolled my eyes, "Harin I think you need food and fast for you are obviously seeing things." Obviously I am not the na?ve one. "Whatever you say but I can clearly see what is right in front of me" she said turning her head towards where Taejoon was. Our eyes met and he quickly looked away seemingly blushing. "See" Harin said in a sort of "I told you so" voice. "He doesn''t have a crush. He was making sure we didn''t need anything hence why he was staring. I said pushing the thought of him actually liking me aside. "Mmmm whatever you say" she said waving me off and giving up. I looked back over to where Taejoon was taking a customer''s order and he was quite beautiful. He had such a friendly and polite smile which matched with the aura of the place. He seemed like such a nice guy unlike Shiwoo. Shiwoo. My mind drifted to him. I was doing so well on not thinking about him and now I''ve slipped. My stomach grumbled causing people to send looks my way. Harin instead of being a good friend and comfort me instead laughed which drew more attention. I even saw Taejoon laughing oh God. I covered my face with the menu and kicked Harin under the desk. "Ouch!" she yelled out in pain. Now it was my turn to laugh. I skimmed through the menu and finally decided on Fries and barbequed wings. Everything on the menu looked great but Harin was paying and my conscience wouldn''t allow me to eat her out of a home and besides, rent is almost due. My living accommodations have been covered by the scholarship as well as other expenses. Harin is a daddy''s girl and her family is well of so she also didn''t need to worry but I was still conscious on how our money is spent. Harin doesn''t worry so I worry for her. "Are you ready to order?" I asked placing my menu down on the table. "Hmm yeah. Sure" she replied also placing her menu down. I raised my hand signaling Taejoon over. "Have we all decided?" he asked politely again. He was obviously well raised. "Umm yes actually so I would like a large serving of fries with a platter of mild barbequed chicken please and for you Harin?" I asked "I will take the chicken pasta with a chicken rap and a large serving of fries please" she said smiling. For a small girls she eats a lot. I wish I had her metabolism. "Okay and for the drink?" he asked as he made scribbles on his note pad. "One Pina colada for me with alcohol, Soju and a glass of water" replied Harin "I would like a glass of water extra ice and a Strawberry daiquiri please. Virgin" I replied "Just like her" snorted Harin. I kicked Harin extra hard this time and she yelped. I saw Taejoon''s face turned red from her remark and I also felt my face heating up. I swear I am going to murder her and bury her 12 feet no 24 feet under. Taejoon cleared his throat and scratched the back of his head and asked "would that be all?" "Yes that''s it for now" replied Harin coyly. "Okay sit tight while the chef prepares your meal" he said retreating to what must be the kitchen. I turned to face Harin and shot daggers at her. "What?" she feigned innocence. "I''m going to kill you" I gritted hands on both sides of my face desperately trying to hide my embarrassment. "Come on a girl just wanna have fun" she smiled sweetly. The sweet aroma distracted me from my thoughts of murder until it shifted to thoughts of Shiwoo. Again. Chapter 7 - On The House About 10 minutes later we saw Taejoon walking towards us. "This better be our food this time. I''m starving " grumbled a hungry Harin. Each time before when we saw Taejoon expecting to be served he just smiled apologetically and walked passed us. Both Harin and I were getting Hangry. It was almost 6 and we left home after 5. "Sorry for the long wait there was some mix up with your order so please enjoy this complimentary Fish soup on the house" he smiled. He had such a pretty smile but I have seen it a lot today so I was getting annoyed. "Finally!" exclaimed Harin enthusiastically. It felt like we''ve been waiting here forever. The food better be good or I will not be paying although it is Harin who is paying. "Although I would have loved it if I had chosen my own fish" said Harin taking a sip, "hmm" she hummed in content taking more and more sips of the soup. I watched her as she ate hungrily. If I had a child that eats like her in the future I would be full just watching them eat. "This is delicious. You were right about the portions and taste of lower scale restaurants" said Harin giving me a thumbs up. I smiled at her and took a sip. It was indeed delicious. Might be the best tasting soup I have ever had, second to my mom''s of course. I miss her cooking. I looked up to my left to see Taejoon still there standing and staring. "Is there a problem?" I asked politely "Uhh. No sorry. Enjoy your meal" he blushed and turned on his heal and quickly returned to the kitchen. tripping over air. He was so clumsy it was cute. Although he was was cute but not my type. He was too nice and polite not like Shiwoo. Shiwoo I thought once more. I need to see a therapist or an exorcist. I looked up at Harin to see her stuffing her face. For such a pretty girl who was raised in a good home you would think she would have better table manners, that is if she had any. I watched her as she dipped her wrap into the sauce then twirled a fork full of pasta. She seemed oblivious to my gaze or if she noticed she just didn''t care. I took a fry and place it into my mouth. It was hot and crispy just how i like it. I squirted my ketchup all over my fries and saw Harin scrunch up her nose. "What?" I asked. "That''s gross" she replied . "Says the girl who mix a chicken wrap with pasta" I scoffed plopping a ketchup soaked fry into my mouth. Mmmm delicious. "Ketchup is dead tomatoes. I hate tomatoes yuck" she scrunched her nose again. "Oh really now? I can hear you chicken and fish screaming from here" i remarked. "Oh please and yours covered in barbeque sauce are not?" She asked stealing one of my wings. "Hey" I protested shielding my chicken, "touch my food again and you will die" I threatened with a serious look on my face. She scoffed and went back to inhaling her food. I like to chew and savor my food so that is what I did until it was all gone. It was really delicious. The food tasted like what a five star restaurant food should taste like but with larger proportions. The strawberry daiquiri that I ordered tasted really good. It came with cut up fruits and a tiny umbrella. It was so cute and as I was about to take a picture my mother called. I answered immediately for I was meaning to call, "Hello mommy." "Hey baby how are you?" She asked sounding tired. Her sweet soft voice bringing me to peace. I really missed her. It was 6:30pm here in Seoul which would make it 4:30 am in Jamaica since Seoul was 14 hours ahead. "I''m fine. I''m out with Harin having dinner" I said as I took an ice cube from my glass to chew. "I hope you have been eating well and stop eating so much ice. You will get sick" she scolded hearing my obnoxious crunches. I continued to chew my ice and she sighed. I wanted to stop I really did but I''m somewhat of an addict. "Mom why are you calling so early? Shouldn''t you be asleep?" I asked concerned. "I just miss you. It''s been almost 4 years and yet I still can''t get used to you not being here," she chuckled, " During your high school years this would be the time you would get up to get ready for school so you wouldn''t be late so it is not unfamiliar to be awake at this" she said in a reflective tone. Highschool I thought. Seems so long ago and yet so recent. She''s right. I had to be up at that time so i could have made it to school on time. I attended and all girls school which my brothers and father loved. "No stupid distracting boys" they said. "I''m going to sleep now your father is twisting and turning. You know how he is when he doesn''t feel me beside him" she chuckled lovingly. I smile fondly hoping for the day I will experience a love as genuine as theirs. That day may not come though. "Well sleep tight mommy. Talk to you soon" i said hanging up after saying "I love you." I looked up at Harin to see her wiping her hands and mouth. At least she is decent enough to do that. "You miss them don''t you?" She asked compassionately. "Yeah" I said head hanging. "Well cheer up. You will finish college soon. You will be back home in no time" she encouraged. "I will be an official citizen next year. I won''t be going home any time soon" I sighed. "Well you''ve got me" she said grabbing my hands, "when in Korea do as the Koreans." "Promise to stick with me forever?" I asked. "I promise" she reassured. She signaled for the bill and paid. We left tummies full and content. We arrived at the apartment at almost 7 in the evening. The sun was still up for it was nearing to summer. I felt tired as I laid on my bed and easily drifted off into slumber.. I heard my phone chimed but I was too close to dream land to turn back now. Chapter 8 - Homework It was 8:30 am the next morning which was Sunday that I finally woke up. I groaned as a I rolled out of bed. My body ached all over no doubt from the weird sleeping position I was in. I saw George on the floor and bent to pick him up. "You poor poor thing" I cooed as I dusted him off and placed him back on the bed My type 4 hair that was in a bun the previous night was now a birds nest. Good thing today was wash day for I don''t know how I would be able to tame this crazy hair. I swear it has a mind of its own. Are they sure that my daiquiri was a virgin? I felt like I drank a bottle of Soju. My head pounded as I stumbled into my bathroom. The warm water was inviting and it soothed my pounding head and aching muscles a little. I still needed an aspirin. I exited the shower and got some clothes on after moisturizing and dropping my dirty close in the hamper. I brushed my teeth and applied some moisturizer to my face. I''m so glad I have good skin or I would be breaking out from not washing my face last night. I entered my room and heard a strange noise. What is that? I thought as I followed the sound through the door. Is Harin vacuuming? This I gotta see. I was right. It was a sight to behold. The poor little girl was fighting the vacuum and the vacuum clearly won. I decided to put her out of her misery and cleared my throat signaling my presence. "You look like shit. Rough night?" she asked smirking. "I don''t think my daiquiri was a virgin last night" I said groaning and rubbing my head. "Did I wake you?" she asked still wrestling the vacuum. "No" I replied going over to her to give her hand, "I was already up. Now why are you fighting with the poor vacuum?" I switched it off and placed it to the side. "That right there is no vacuum" she said pointing an accusing finger to the poor inanimate object. "It is a robot from space sent to destroy us all" she said with her chest as if she is some kind of hero in the Sci Fi movies. I looked over at the vacuum then looked back over to her, "Yeah no more Transformers for you" I said shaking my head. "Trust me it is evil, evil I say" she said in a weird voice. She''s so crazy. My fault for letting her watch American movies. Probably would have been best to stick to good old romance Kdrama. "Why were you vacuuming any way?" I asked as I drank a cup of ready made coffee which was very suspicious hmmm. "Well I woke up this morning with a burst of energy so I not only vacuumed but I made the coffee, I did the remaining laundry, dried and folded. Ouu I also organized the couch see" she said pointing to the couch. I eyed her suspiciously and she smiled. Being tired of her obvious attempts of trying to butter me I told her to get out with it. "Why would you think I want something from you?" she gasped. "Alright fine" I said placing my empty mug in the sink. "Wait? Okay fine I do need something" she said twisting her arms. "What is it?" I asked. "Well you see I have this assignment that is due tomorrow and I totally forgot but hear me out I have a good reason" she begged. I sighed and rolled my eyes and gestured for her to go on. "The thing is. Well I- okay I have no excuse but could you do it for me pretty please?" she made a puppy dog face and as if that wasn''t enough she got down on her knees pleading. "Okay" I said shrugging. "Really?" she asked jumping off the floor. "Sure" I confirmed, "but dinner is on you for the entire month" I stated. She got up off the floor and jumped into my arms. "I''ll love you forever and ever and ever and eve-" "Okay I got it" I said as I rolled my eyes at her childish behavior. I would have done it for free. I had nothing better to do and I had already completed the syllabus so her assignment would be as easy as Sunday morning. "When is the due date?" I asked prying her hands from around me. I wasn''t a touchy feeling person so I hated hugs. Harin on the other hand loved hugs and cuddles and she sometimes attacks me with them. She is stronger than she looks. "Yeah here''s the thing it''s sort of tomorrow" she said twisting her arms. "Tomorrow?!" I exclaimed. She smiled trying to ease my anger, "Yup so you better get started now. By the way what do you want for lunch? On me of course." Food sounded nice as long as she is paying. Thinking what my stomach would like I suggested, "Pizza." "Got it. I''ll order bread sticks and fried chicken Incase you need to burn the mid night oil" she said walking into her room. I swear one day her room is going to be a crime scene. She returned from her room with a pile of books and plopped them in front of me smiling, "I think this is it." She has such perfect teeth. I wanted to punch her so bad in them. They''d look prettier with blood stains. I sighed as took up the first book. Acquiring a Law degree is no easy task. It requires a lot of reading, time and brain capacity. I liked the law course. It was fun to learn of big cases and even the small ones'' history. It was interesting to see how the minds of great lawyers worked and how convincing they are. I wish to be among one of the greats someday. Harin looked at my love struck face after pausing her typing on her phone. "Umm not to sound rude but you look like a nerd geeking over books." I felt offended and saw the need to correct her misconception, "I am not a nerd just smart. There''s a difference, and it is this ''Nerd'' that will get your assignments done in time for tomorrow" I said going back to the pages. "True. I want my report to sound smart but not like smart smart. I want people to actually believe I wrote it you know but also I want like a good enough grade. Make it believable" she said not looking up from her phone. "Yes I know. I have done your homework before" I said in a duh tone. She replied with an air kiss and went straight back to her phone. I swear one I will have to accidentally wash it in the washing machine I thought and I could feel a big grin appear on my face. Looks like wash day is delayed for I have a lot of work ahead of me. I sighed as I began typing up my dearest friends assignment.. The things you do for the people you love. Chapter 9 - Untamed "Done" I sighed as I typed the last full stop on Harin''s homework. My eyes hurt from staring at the screen for so long. My fingers ached as well as my back. I was so tired I could collapse. I checked the time on my phone and it read 11:57. I clicked save about ten plus times out of paranoia. I have lost too many works in the past due to not saving as I go and I spent too long on someone else''s assignments to let it go down the drain. I yawned as I closed the laptop and got up from around my desk. Turning the desk lamp off I went to the bathroom to get ready for bed. I sniffed my armpit and decided that I smelled okay enough to skip showering tonight. I quickly brushed my teeth almost falling during the process due to dozing off. I rinsed my mouth then applied some cream for moisture after washing my face. I was really tired my eyes felt heavy as I stumbled out of the bathroom bumping into everything until I got to my bed. Not to exaggerate or anything but immediately as I fell asleep I heard my annoying alarm ringing as if there was a fire. I literally just closed my eyes I thought as took up the alarm clock and threw it on the wall. I smiled a satisfied smile as I heard a smash and the annoying sound stopped. I snuggled back into my blanket feeling content. Not even two seconds later Harin came barging in in all her glory, "Rise and shine." "Noooo. Five more minutes" I whaled. "No can do princess it''s a school day so let''s go" she said stripping the blanket off of me leaving me feeling cold. I still didn''t budge. I have upheld a perfect attendance for almost 4 year so one day of sleeping in won''t hurt right? I reasoned with my self and she agreed. She''s the only one who gets me. "Find then you leave me no choice, I am counting to three and then I am going to get a bucket of ice cold water" she threatened. I rolled over turning my ass towards her. "1" she started. "2" she continued. "3" "Okay okay I''m up" I said pouting and rubbing my eyes. "Good because I already filled it up. Wise choice" she said turning me over and tapping me on the cheek. I rolled out of bed dragging my feet to the bathroom. "Since I''m already dressed and ready I''ll do you the honor of picking out your outfit" I heard Harin say as I walked into the bathroom closing the door behind me. I hope she doesn''t choose anything inappropriate. I got undressed and stepped into the shower turning it on. I immediately regret it for the water came out freezing cold. I usually take cold showers in the night to help me fall asleep so I had no problem with cold water but with the state I was in the water caught me by surprised. Not even five minutes in I heard Harin knocking on the bathroom door. I usually spend a good amount of time in the shower since it is where I do most of my thinking. There is something therapeutic about the water hitting the tiles. She knocked again as I had ignored her the first time. "What now?" I snapped. "Its already late we don''t have time to shave our legs or lady parts sis" she yelled back. I sighed as I turned the tap off and stepped out of the shower. She was right after all. We are late. I dried my skin and and put on some body lotion. I. could not afford to be ashy. I put on my underwear and then exited the bathroom. As I stepped through the door Harin threw a yellow top and jeans shorts towards me. I easily caught them and decided to just put them on. I have never worn jeans shorts to school so this was a first. Harin dragged me out of the room immediately as I buttoned my shorts. I quickly grabbed my school bag which was already packed from the night before. "What about my hair?" I asked as she pulled me though the front door of the apartment. She handed me a pair of white sneakers and socks. "You can fix it on the way there now come on. He''s waiting" she said still holding onto my arm. "He who?" I asked feeling confused. Wasn''t it Monday morning which was a school day? I pondered. Who was this ''he'' she was talking about? We took the elevator to the lobby and walked to a caf¨¦. I still had my shoes and socks in hand as we walked down the street. "Umm excuse me Harin I don''t know if you noticed but I am currently barefoot in the streets of Seoul with untamed hair" I said trying to get her to stop. "You can put them on when we get there" she said still pulling me and looking at her phone. We crossed the street as the lights turned green gaining a few curse words from motorist. What a good start to the Monday morning I sighed. We walked for about five minutes and then halted in front of a caf¨¦. She read the sign and then looked at her phone as if checking to see if we are in the right place. "We''re here" she said pocketing her phone. "Oh my God why do you look like that?" she gasped in horror covering her mouth in the process. "Umm I don''t know maybe because you dragged me out of bed without giving me a chance to get ready" I said as I rolled my eyes. "Oh. Right. I''m sure they have a bathroom here, you can do something about this" she said pointing to me hair. She dug through her bag and pulled out a comb, "Here" she said handing me a comb. I looked at the comb and looked at her with a ''are you for real?'' look on my face. The comb looked as if it would break the minute it cam in contact with my type 4 hair. I took it nevertheless and entered the caf¨¦ after putting on the shoes. "By the way who is this ''he''?" I asked Harin as I was still confused on who we are meeting. "It''s just this guy I met the other night when we went to the rap dungeon. He''s supposed to be here with a friend" she said looking around. "You rushed me out of my bed for this" I asked annoyed. "He said he was here but I guess he got caught up" she said shrugging. "Harin it''s a school day I and I stayed up doing your assignment all night that you said was due today so why are we here when we should be at school?" I asked genuinely confused "Relax Tally. Isn''t 2014, there''s this wonderful thing called Email. Mr. Park already got the assignment. Plus I called in sick for the both of us. A bad case of food poisoning" she said flicking her hair as if she was Einstein''s relative. I swear I get closer and closer each day to murdering her and dump her in the pacific. "Now go fix your hair. People are staring and plus my guy is bringing a friend. Who knows he might be cute" she said as she pushed me towards the bathroom area and went to find a booth. I heard people whispering about my hair but I don''t blame them. It''s not everyday they see a black foreigner with such beautiful hair. I took pride in my hair for it took me a lot of time, patience and money, three things that I lack to get it this long and healthy. I overheard one girl calling my hair cool and another wanting to touch it. I can never really get used to people''s stares whenever I''m in public. I know it''s because I look different from them and they are just genuinely curious. I smiled pride fully nevertheless as I entered the bathroom and attempted to tame my hair.. It''s going to take a lot of woman power for this one. Chapter 10 - Son Of The Devil I entered the bathroom and looked at my hair in the mirror. I looked like a lion. Well my zodiac sign is Leo so might as well look the part. I tackled my hair with some water from the tap and the flimsy ass comb that Harin gave me. I decided to just put it into two cornrows parting right down the middle, but immediately as I paced the comb on my hair to part it I heard a snapping sound. I looked at the piece of comb in my hand and the other piece sticking out from my hair. I groaned as took the piece out and marched out of the bathroom towards where I last saw Harin. Due to my rage I slapped the comb down on the table not noticing the two other guest sitting across from her, "Harin this toothpick of a comb broke and my hair is still a mess and it is all your fault." She was startled by my sudden appearance and held her chest in surprise. I felt bad for startling her but I didn''t care at the moment for I was mad. I heard someone cleared there throat from behind me and I turned around in a flash to address this rude person. "What?" I snapped. The guy looked genuinely surprised by my behavior but it wasn''t his startled face that caused me to sober up. To his left was the last person I had expected to see when I rolled out of bed this morning. In fact I was hoping never to see him again after my not so bright idea the other night. Our eyes met for what felt like the longest time. I took the time to admire his features. He had the cutest nose with a such pretty lips. He had a strong jawline and the most perfect gummy smile. Anyone could easily fall for him for he had such perfect features. I was enjoying the view if I was being totally honest. He was wearing a tank top which showed off his toned muscles. He didn''t look so skinny as the other night I thought, but then him being the totally annoying asshole that he is smirked at my not so subtle way of checking him out. I felt so embarrassed for I was supposed to hate him not publicly eye raping him. He was so annoying I could stab him with the broken comb and call it self defense. Hmm not a bad idea. Harin tapped me on the arm as if reading and I turned to look at her. In her eyes I saw a ''do not even think about it look''. It was kind of too late for that, although I wasn''t sure if that look was meant for ''do not fall for him'' or ''do not kill him''. I decided to go with the latter. "Atalia" the devil''s son addressed regaining my attention, "we meet again." I turned to see him smirking that annoying smirk of his. I stood there staring lost for words still in shock from his sudden appearance until I got ahold of myself and cleared my throat. "Shiwoo and company" I said nodding. I politely smiled at the sweet looking guy as I pulled Harin with me towards the bathroom in a hurried pace. I was going to kill her. If my skin hadn''t been so dark I would have been as red as a tomato. God bless my melanin, but my ears and face still heated from embarrassment. You could fry an egg on me. That was how embarrassed I was. "Why is he here!?" I whisper yelled as if he was on the other side of the door. "Look I didn''t know he was the friend I thought Minseok was bringing. If I had known I would have told him no. I don''t want him here either " she defended. She was right about the friend being cute but that is not the point. Minseok. That name sounds familiar. I thought as I rubbed my hands over face. "He saw me looking homeless Harin" I said sliding down the wall to curl up into ball. Just kill me now and spare me from future embarrassment I thought. "Oh please who cares? He''s nobody it''s not like you like him right?" she questioned as she pulled me to my feet. There was something in her eyes. Was she jealous or threatened? I laughed at the silly thought. Seeing Shiwoo must have startled me more than I thought. Sill in denial I avoided her question and looked in the mirror. "I looked like a cave woman and worse I was acting like one" I whined. "Girl please do yourself a favor and shut the fuck up. You have the most perfect fro that I''ve ever seen. Not like I know a lot of people with fros but still. As for your behavior. Yeah that did suck." She said shrugging. "Oww" she said as I flicked her on her forehead. I looked myself over in the mirror and she was right. I had a nice fro so who cares. I fluffed my hair and liked how it fell over my shoulders. I turned to check myself in the mirror. The top was actually kind of cute. The yellow with my melanin looked real nice. It hugged my waist that was tucked into the shorts. The shorts also hugged my ''fat'' ass just right but it still hand some room for free movements. I decided that I did look okay. With one last glance we exited the bathroom and I walked hand in hand with Harin back to where they were seated. Minseok was kind and I saw the way he looked at Harin. You go girl. My mental cheering ended as I sat across from the devil junior and we held a staring contest. I liked a challenge so I didn''t back down. Time to put this boy in his place. They had ordered coffee for us while we were away and he took a sip of his without taking his eyes off of me. I too did the same eyes never wavering. He finally looked away smirking. What was he smirking for? I won. To treat myself in victory I took a big gulp of my coffee which resulting in me burping. "Sorry" I said flustered. The table laughed at my ''cute mistake''. In Korean culture being the youngest in a group even for as little as by two days it automatically means that you are the baby. They find everything you do cute and treat you like a child. I don''t mind having my food paid for or being called cute for I was the youngest in my family for a few years until my sister came but sometimes it gets annoying. They don''t take anything you say seriously and reward you for the stupidest things. I sat there pouting for I was not a baby. I felt somebody kick me from underneath the table and looked up to see Shiwoo trying to hide a smile. I kicked back and heard Minseok yelp. "Oh my God I''m sorry I thought I felt a mosquito" I lied. Shiwoo busted out laughing and I shot daggers at him and he covered it with a cough. Another embarrassing moment for the day. Atalia you''re on a roll. Harin scolded me and switched seats with Shiwoo and proceeded to coo Minseok better. While glancing at Shiwoo. Huh? I scrunched my nose up in disgust at their lovey doveyness. It was very irritating but not as irritating having to sit next to someone who makes your skin crawl. Lord help me to make it out of what ever this is out alive. I should be at school. Serves me right for saying I can miss a day for I already have a perfect attendance record.. Me and my big mouth. Chapter 11 - Bad Behavior "Stop pinching my cheeks" I swatted Shiwoo''s hand for the 100th time. "No they are so chubby and cute" he replied raising his hand to pinch them again. He was really annoying. Since he swapped place with Harin he has been bugging me. I sat in the corner so there was no room for escape. MinRin which was my ship name for Minseok and Harin were having the time of their lives in their own lovey-dovey world. I wanted to barf up the egg sandwich I had. Shiwoo kept trying to have a conversation with me but I ignored him. He got tired of my rejections and turned to his phone. Serves him right. I wasn''t going to feed his ego and act like a giggling school girl. I was a non smiling college woman who is mature and only date men not boys. I glanced at Shiwoo who was smiling at his phone. What was he smiling at? His smiling annoyed me and I lost control of my curious side. "What''s so funny on your phone?" I asked peeking. "Inquisitive aren''t we" he said hiding his phone. Hmm. I also took out my phone pretending to do something of importance, but I got distracted by a hair tutorial video for a while so I didn''t notice when somebody approached our table a few minutes later I felt movements beside me then I heard an annoyingly whiny voice. "Hey babe I''m here" said the owner of the voice. I looked up just in time to see a girl half dressed about to sit on Shiwoo''s lap. I looked over at Harin raising a brow in a questioning manner. She shook her head at me signifying she doesn''t know either. Minseok seemed to be well acquainted with this hoe-I mean young lady. Her giggles were annoying. She sat side ways her back towards me so every time and I mean every time she laughed she brushed on me. I was getting closer and closer to shoving her so hard that she will end up on the next table. "Umm excuse me Tori-" "Its Lia" she corrected turning to me with a smile faker than plastic. "Yeah whatever same thing," I said rolling my eyes, "this is a four person booth not five and you are making me uncomfortable each time you brush against me so could you just I don''t know move. Thank you" I said gracing her with an even faker smile. I heard Harin snicker from across the table. "Well excuse you. Babe who is this rug rat?" she asked Shiwoo acting all cute and innocent,"Is this a work for charity?" she laughed. "This rug rat will drag your ass. Consider it as community service. You know like taking out the trash" I said as a comeback. I heard people in the caf¨¦ go "ohhhh burn" I smiled in victory at my comeback feeling good for sticking up for my self. I never did back home so this feeling is new. It felt great. "You''re very rude do you even know who you are talking to!?" she yelled turning red in the face. "Of course I do" I said smiling, "your nothing but a place holder and a booty call right Shiwoo?" I asked sweetly averting my eyes to him. "Atalia that is enough you are in public" he said seriously. I scoffed in disbelief. Was he taking her side? Of course he is she is going to be in his bed tonight. She probably has been many tines before. "Yeah rug rat behave your self, and even if I am a booty call I sure do get called a lot right Shiwoo? How was last night I hope you enjoyed because I sure did" she said going in for kiss. I stood up immediately knocking over my cup of water in the process spilling it on her shirt. "Ahh. My shirt you bitch!" she exclaimed peeling the wet fabric off of her skin. "Oh no my bad" I said covering my mouth in fake apology, "I was aiming for your face." I pushed past her and Shiwoo from the corner of the booth and she fell on the floor during the process. I took a glance at her and walked toward the exit. I heard Harin calling my name but I was too enraged to care. Who is that bitch anyway is she his girlfriend? Why do I even care? I don''t give a fuck. Before I could exit the caf¨¦ I felt arms around my wrist. I looked around to see Shiwoo and my blood boiled. I grabbed my hand away and proceeded to walk. He pulled me by the waist to restrain me. I wasn''t going down without a fight. I kicked and screamed earning strange looks from the customers in the caf¨¦. He pulled me to what must have been his car and placed me in the back seat. "Let me out you fucking ass hole" I spat. He looked at me with a serious look that made quiet down. "I don''t want to see you I want to go home" I said folding my arms. He ignored me and close the door. "You''re going to stay here until you calm down and think about what you''ve done" he said folding his arms giving me a stern look. I was in disbelief, "What? I am not a child!" "Then stop acting like one!" he yelled. "Well excuse me for not seeing what I did wrong here so why am I getting the end of the stick? Why are you even taking her side huh? She really must be one of your fucking booty calls!" I spat. "I''m not taking any one''s side and watch your mouth" he threatened. "Or what?" I challenged. With a movement faster than flash he opened the door and was right on top of me. "I don''t usually let people get away with disrespecting me so please princess. Don''t test your luck" he said In an octave that sent shivers down my spine. As quickly as he came he left. He left me feeling cold mouth opening and closing like a gaping fish. I was left dumbfounded by his actions even after he left and went back into the caf¨¦. I willed my beating heart to keep steady as I replayed what just happened. I should be annoyed at his actions for treating me like a kid but I couldn''t help but wonder what might have happened next if he didn''t have self control. I shook my head desperately trying to erase the thoughts. He was the enemy and besides he took what''s her name''s side over mine. I returned to my pouting and plotting of murder. Another person added to list of who I should dump in the Bermuda triangle.. Not that I''m complaining. Chapter 12 - Boys Over Friends After 10 minutes of reflecting on my ''bad behavior'' I have came to mature decision that I was right and Shiwoo is a stinky head. I fail to see where I was in the wrong although I had 20/20 vision. I unlocked the car door and went back into the caf¨¦. To my surprise what''s her face was gone leaving only the three members at the table. Shiwoo looked up from his bottle of Soju at me as I walked towards the table. I avoided him as I tapped Harin on the shoulder. "I''m ready to go home" I said. "Okay Shiwoo can take you" she shrugged it off. I tapped her harder to ask her to repeat because I clearly didn''t hear her right. "Yes Tally" she said annoyed. "I said I am ready to go home so let''s go home" I said tapping my foot. "And I said Shiwoo can take you home. I am on a date right now do you mind?" she staring at Shiwoo as she said that. I couldn''t believe my ears. Was she actually choosing him over me? In public?! "Fine" I said angrily, "ditch your friend of four years for a guy. It''s okay don''t worry about me. I can walk home" I said turning on my heal. I heard her sigh but she didn''t come after me. Instead in her place was Shiwoo. "Lets go" he said. I turned to look at him up and down then walked out of the caf¨¦. I walked down the street towards our apartment. I deserved a nap from the day I have had. "I''m not going to tell you again Atalia" he said sternly. I scoffed and continued walking then to my surprise I felt hands snaking their way around my waist and lifted me over their shoulders. "Let me go" I said kicking and screaming. He ignored me and smacked me on my ass to silence me. "Ow" I yelped. "If you squirm one more time I will put you across my lap" he said without a hint of bluff in his voice. I decided to stay quiet as he opened the door to the passengers side and placed me there. His arms brushed against my breast as he bucked my seatbelt. I stiffened and he noticed but he decided to ignore it and closed the car door. I watched him as he rounded the car to the drivers side. He entered the car and I turned my head to look out the window. I didn''t have to speak to him and I wasn''t going to. "Where to?" he asked as he placed the key in the ignition and turned it. The car purred. The engine sounded so sweet which distracted me for a while. "Are you into cars?" he asked as he gave it a rev. "Not really" I said shrugging, "I live at the University of Korea dorm apartment complex." I turned to look out the window again. He reversed out of the parking space into the street. He turned in the direction of the apartment and continued down the road. His reverse and driving skills were impressive. Maybe if he wasn''t an ass I would have actually drooled. I wasn''t going tell him that though. I still sat in the passengers seat staring out the window pouting like a spoilt child. The apartment wasn''t far away from the caf¨¦. It was a less than 5 minutes walk. However it felt as if we were driving for hours. The silence in the car didn''t help the situation at all. It was almost lunch time in Seoul so the streets were very busy. There was a huge traffic line and I seriously considered getting out and walking home. I would have made a run for it if he hadn''t place the child lock on. Great, just great. "So what''s your favorite color?" he asked out of the blue. Shocked by his sudden question I turned to look at him with a raised questioning brow. "What?" he asked, "it will make the time go faster." He shrugged and focused back his eyes on the road. "Blue" I said still looking out the window. He hummed at my response. I contemplated asking him his favorite but refrained. Knowing a person''s favorite color gets you a step closer to being their friend. I didn''t want to be affiliated with Shiwoo neither friends nor enemies. I looked out the window and saw that we were almost there. He pulled into the parking lot of the Dorm and turned the engine off. I unbuckled my self and turned to him and say thank you. I tried opening the door but to my dismay found that the child lock still was on. "Could you please take this off so that I can leave?" I asked politely. He just stared at me for a while then proceeded to unbuckled himself and exited the car. What the? I thought as I saw him rounding the car towards me. He opened his door and stretched out his hand for me to take it. I looked it up and down then swatted it away. What does he think this is a Cinderella Movie? I thought as I exited the car. I heard him sigh and closed the door behind me. Was he trying to be nice? I pondered. Whatever I still hated him. He ran in front of me to get the elevator door and motion for me to get in bowing with one arm across his abdomen and the other held out in the air. He looked funny. What has gotten into him? I thought as I considered taking the stairs just for the heck of it. "Would you hurry up and get in!" he said impatiently. I walked at snail''s pace just to piss him off further. It worked for he got out of he elevator and threw me over his shoulder as if I was a sack of potatoes. "I''m not some sack of potatoes that you can throw over your shoulders whenever you please!" I yelled "You''re right." He said as he pushed the button to my floor. How did he know where I live? Was he stalking me? "Potatoes don''t whine, complain or give trouble" he stated. "I wouldn''t have done any of those things if I weren''t provoked to" I said folding my arms over his shoulder. It was a very uncomfortable position and he had full view of my ass. The elevator dinged signaling we have reached our destination. I thought he would have been tired from carrying me and would have placed me to my feet already but this boy carried me all the way to the door. Was he trying to impress me? "Thank you Mr. Sir for taking me home although I would have rather much walked" I said expecting him to put me down but Lo and behold I was still swinging across his shoulder like damn a bear skin coat. "You can put me down now" I said feeling lightheaded from too much blood rushing to my head. "I won''t get hurt on the way in and besides you don''t have a ke-" he cut me off before I could finish my sentence when he pulled a key from his pocket. What was he doing with our extra key I thought Harin said she lost it. I lost my train of thought when he opened the door and went in. I was going to barf. He placed me on the couch and I fell with a thud. I felt dizzy so I didn''t even bothered to argue. I expected him to leave but I heard him in the kitchen. His comfort here was very suspicious. I felt queasy and ran to the bathroom and puked my guts out. I saw my coffee going down the drain as I groaned and laid my head on the toilet.. I was going to kill Shiwoo I thought as the door opened. Chapter 13 - Is It Hot In Here? He came over to me and patted me on the back. "This" i said pointing to my face then to the toilet, "is your fault". "I''m sorry" he said genuinely. I scoffed at his response as I got up from the floor and went to wash my face. I felt better but also hungry. I exited the bathroom with him on my tail and went into the kitchen. He sat at the island and watched me as I maneuvered my way through the kitchen. What to eat? I thought as I opened the fridge and got the milk. I took out my favorite bowl from the cabinet and spoon from the spoon drawer. People say I am very picky for only liking, eating or using a certain thing every day but I like to think of it as being selectively particular. I poured my Cinnamon toast crunch into the bowl then added some milk. He was still watching. I sat on the other side of the island in front of him and raised a questioning brow. "Aren''t you going to leave?" I asked as I stirred my cereal. I liked it soggy. "No" he said leaning back. "I like it here" "I like it here too but I don''t like being here with you so please leave" I said seriously. He just shrugged me off and took out his phone. "Why are you even here anyway don''t you have some place else to be like a girls house or something?" I asked finally taking a bite of my cereal. Mmm soggy just the way I liked it. He ignored my remark but I saw his jaw tick. Ouu was he mad? I wondered. I got an idea that would probably land me in trouble. I decided to irritate him, maybe then he would leave but first I should get some food in me. I was famished. I continued eating my cereal in silence. He looked up suspiciously at my now quiet stance. I shrugged at him and went back to eating. Can''t go to war on an empty stomach. I was finally finished with my five star meal so I washed and put the utensils away. Let the mission begin. I wasn''t sure on how to execute my plan but I knew that the best way to annoy him is by acting like a child. I think he hates children, I am sorry for his wife and kids I the future I thought as I stood on the island. He looked up from his phone, "what are you doing?" I ignored him and started to dance, terribly if I may add. "Get down from there you might hurt yourself" he warned. "La la la la la la I can''t hear you" I sang in the voice of a preschooler. "Fine then, be my guest" he said going back to his phone. He was mad but not mad enough. What else could I do? I pondered. Oh yes I thought. I took his phone from him and placed it in my top. "Are you kidding me give that back" he groaned. I expected for him to reach in and take it but he didn''t. This wasn''t going to work. I jumped down from the island and started running around yelling like a child. He groaned and came after me demanding his phone. I dogged him each time he came close laughing like a maniac. I was having fun but he clearly wasn''t. Perfect. I soon found myself backed up in a corner. He opened his arms wide getting closer and closer. I don''t know why but I actually felt scared. He was the predator and I was the prey. There was no escape but I wasn''t going to go down without a fight. I ran towards him in a charging manner trying to dodge through his arms. His hands moved in a swift motion and held onto my waist I was caught. Shit. I tried to wiggle free but his hold just got tighter. It started to hurt so I had no choice but to relax. His hold got looser and I considered making a run for it. As if reading my mind he tightened his hold. I sighed in defeat. "Now can I have my phone back?" he asked dangerously close to my ear. His deep sensual voice ignited a flame inside me and I felt bold and daring. "Why don''t you come and take it" I said dropping my voice to an octave. His eyes slightly widened at my dare, but he quickly regained his composure. I didn''t exactly expected him to actually do it but he backed me against the wall and pinned both of my arms above my head with one of his arms. I felt aroused by this simple act and involuntarily bit my bottom lip. His eyes fell to my lips and he absentmindedly licked his. With his free hand he traced the outline of my leg until he got to the section below my breast. He looked me in the eyes as he placed his hands inside of my top slowly and teasingly. My eyes closed from the sensual feeling and I felt his hand brushed past my right nipple seeing that I wasn''t wearing an bra. A soft moan involuntarily left my lips and I bit my lips harder to stifle another. What was happening? How did we get here? I thought. He was he enemy I should not be feeling this way. Curse you PMS hornyness. He took the phone from my top and let my arms go. My eyes shot open in a questioning manner. I frowned out of disappointment and he noticed. He smirked at my disappointment and headed for the door. "Where are you going?" I asked confused. He stopped to look and at me and replied "some place else like a girls house maybe" "What? Now? Are you serious?" I asked in bewilderment. "Why did you want me to stay?" I asked seriously. I regained my senses and shook my head no wildly. "Ok. I got it" he said heading for the door. He left without another glance nor word. I''m not going to lie, I felt disappointed. I got him to leave like I wanted but why do i now feel empty? I sighed as I sat on the couch and watched a Kdrama. The characters were so in love and the guy would kill anybody who bothered her. I sighed wishing for a love like that. Maybe someday I will or maybe some day I will not.. Who knows what the future holds. Chapter 14 - Horny Is An Understatement It was about 7 in the evening when I decided to take a shower. I had been watching TV all day and was waiting for Harin to come home. She messaged me saying she was going to stay over at Minseok''s and she will see me in the morning. It wasn''t the first she had slept out but I was kind of hoping I wouldn''t be alone tonight. I sighed as I got undressed and stepped into the shower forgetting to heat it up. The cold water hit across my skin but I was too preoccupied with my thoughts to care. What would have happened if we had went further? I thought. It has in fact kept bugging me all day. The intensity in his gaze and the effect it had on me. Would I have actually let him be my first? No I shook the thought off scrubbing intensely the area where he had traced his hand. My skin burned from how hard I was scrubbing and the cold water didn''t help. I hissed as I turned the water off and stepped out of the shower. I brushed my teeth then exited the bathroom while wrapped in a towel. I sat on my bed applying lotion to my arms and legs then suddenly the thoughts of earlier resurfaced. "You like him" said my self consciousness. "No I don''t" I said aloud shaking off my self consciousness and her stupid words. "You know you do sis. No use in lying" she teased. "I said I don''t like him!" I yelled. "Fine. Then why can''t you get his eyes out of your head? Why can''t you find other guys attractive? But hey who am I to say. I am just the voice in your head" she said. "You''re right you are just an allusion so now just shut up and go" I sighed in defeat. She did in fact left me alone for the rest of the night but my thoughts didn''t. Images of him on top of me while I pant in desire kept flashing through my mind. The way he would kiss every inch of me and fill me with pleasure to the max as I moaned his name. I felt horny to the max. I don''t think I have ever felt like this. I wanted him and I wanted him now but I couldn''t. He probably didn''t want me and is probably fucking that bitch right now. Not that I care, and besides I have school tomorrow. Rolling over I saw my trusty loyal stuffed Monkey George smiling at me and I instantly felt better. He was always there with a smile on his truth be told he couldn''t do anything else with his face but that is besides the point. He has never let me down, I thought as I brought him in for a cuddle. He was my everything but he couldn''t bring sexual satisfaction Ughhhhh. I still felt horny and it didn''t seem as if it was subsiding any time soon. I decided to read a book that is said to guarantee a hot steamy romance. I started reading and had became so engrossed. The book worked in distracting me for a while but my body wanted one man and one man alone. Shiwoo. I contemplated calling him but I didn''t even have his number. Probably for the best I thought as my stomach grumbled. With all this thought of being railed I had totally forgotten to feed my poor stomach. "Hmmm what to eat?" I thought as I opened the fridge pretending as if I wasn''t going to eat cereal any way. Truth be told I could made something better from scratch for I was a great cook but who would do the dishes? Harin wasn''t here and it ain''t gonna be me I thought as I poured the milk into my favorite bowl. As a treat to myself I poured two different cereals into the bowl. I was feasting like a king tonight I thought. I decided to sit on the couch again and have my five star dinner. I twirled the cereal in the milk as I skipped through the channels to find something good to watch. It seemed like only they only broadcast K-dramas at this time of the night I thought as I sighed. I kept skipping until I found what seemed to look like a Lawyer TV show. Although it was also another K-drama it seemed interesting and distracted me for a while. The female lead was a bad ass heroine who would stand up to the misogynistic men and no matter how hard they tried to bring her down she would always prevail. She was famously known for her debating skills and problem solving abilities. She was a really good lawyer. Although she was just a character from a movie she inspired me to be the best lawyer I could be. With that in my mind I decided to forget about Shiwoo and focus on my career. I don''t know why I was so hung up on him anyway. He was just another boy and I have dealt with many in the past. From this moment on I will no longer give him the privilege of occupying my mind for I sure as hell isn''t occupying his. If he cared about me he wouldn''t have left despite me telling him too. We only knew each other''s first name so there is no way we could possibly actually like each other. An attraction was undoubtedly there but it was just that and nothing more. He was a guy and I was a girl. It was bound to happen. I turned the TV off and washed my bowl. Shit. I already brushed my teeth, I thought. I dragged myself to the bathroom and rinsed out my mouth. I was getting sleepier by the second which was good. I laid in bed and the movie kept replaying but instead of me seeing the face of the lead actress I saw my own. I quickly fell asleep with a smile on my face dreaming of the future when I would accomplish everything that I have ever dreamed of. Attorney Atalia Carter.. Hmm its got a nice ring to it. Chapter 15 - Out Of Order I woke up the next morning before my alarm rung feeling as bright as a ray of sunshine. It was a brand new day with a beautiful morning. I rolled up my blanket and did a happy skip to the bathroom. I hummed while I was in the shower loving this happy feeling. I felt fresh and new. Who would have thought that just the simple thought of my future would bring me so much joy. I brushed my teeth with a smile on my face then exited the bathroom. I took time in doing my hair today and did it into a two cornrows parting it straight down the middle. I did a few swooped edges and and sprayed some hair spray. I decided on wearing a summer dress since it was almost summer and I paired it with sandals. I decided on no bra because what the heck. I have never done something so bold or even thought of it but I felt as bad ass as the female character from the movie. I sprayed some perfume all over to complete the look and looked my self over. I went in the kitchen and decided that I wasn''t hungry so just grabbed a nature bar and threw it into my backpack. I closed the door of the apartment and started skipping through the corridor. I was early so I planned to go to the library on campus. It was my home away from home. While skipping down true corridor I remembered that I forgot to charge my bus card great. I told Harin the other day and she said she would do it for me and she hasn''t yet. She really is not as reliable as she makes herself seem. I sighed as I continued down the corridor. Looks like walking it is. I rounded the corridor and bumped into a chest. The owner of the chest held on to my arm and pulled me towards him. I looked up to see that it was Shiwoo. Why does the devil always have to show his head. We stayed there steering into each other''s eyes until he finally let go of me. I looked down at the floor pretending to look for something out of embarrassment. "You''re up and ready" he said breaking the silence, "that''s good for I wouldn''t have wanted to wake you. Who knows what you look like in the morning." He didn''t even look up while saying that. He just stood there staring at his phone. "What are you doing here?" I asked ignoring his remarks. "Wow not even a good morning?" he asked still staring at his phone, "Harin texted me and said that your bus card needed to be charged so she asked me to take you to school." He shrugged and finally put his phone away. "Uhh thanks but no thanks" I refused, "I can walk" I said turning to walk away. He sighed and shrugged walking towards the elevator as well as I did. We both got in and he pressed the elevator to the parking lot. "Umm what are you doing?" I asked as the elevator began to go down. "I drove here so I am going for my car" he said in a duh tone. "Well I didn''t drove here so my destination is the lobby" I said pushing the button to the lobby as we reached the parking lot. The elevator went back up and he pressed the button to the parking lot and we went down again. I pressed the button to the lobby and so we kept pressing until the elevator stopped moving. "Oh my God what happened?" I asked in panic. "Way to go Atalia you broke it" said Shiwoo casting the blame on me. "Oh No this wouldn''t have happened if you didn''t keep pressing the button when I clearly stated I was going to the lobby floor!" I yelled. "This wouldn''t have happened if you had just accepted the damn ride and stop acting like some bitch for once!" he yelled back. "Well this bitch doesn''t want anything from you and she doesn''t want anything to do with you" I said going into his face and staring up at him. His height didn''t scare me for I will beat his ass. He stared me deep in the eyes and with a movement faster than lightning he was on me attacking my lips with his wild kisses. He pushed me against the back of the elevator one hand going up to pin both my arms above my head and the other gripping my waist to keep me steady. "I hate you" I said in-between kisses. "Me too" he replied while sucking the sensitive area on my neck no doubt leaving a mark. I moaned and I felt him smiled against my skin. He unpinned my arms from over my head and lifted me in the air. I wrapped my legs tightly around his waist and my arms around his neck. I pushed his head back exposing his neck and hungrily sucked on an area and he lightly moaned. There was something about his moan that turned me on and encouraged me farther. He trailed his hands over my ass and gave it a hard squeeze. I moaned into the kiss and bit his bottom lip. He requested for access and bit my lip when I didn''t give him it. I gasped and he took it as an opportunity to swipe his tongue inside. Our tongues wrestled and his asserted dominance. His bulge between my thighs felt inviting. It was rock hard against my wet pussy. The skirt of my dressed bunched up over my legs exposing my thighs. I started grinding on his hard cock and he moaned ever so softly into my ear. It felt so good and exciting but suddenly the elevator door opened and we heard voices coming from above. It was some technicians who came to fix the broken elevator. "Shit" I heard him curse softly and placed me on my feet. My knees felt like jelly and I felt groggy. I held onto the elevator wall to give me support to stand. "Are you kids okay?" asked one of the technicians shining his flash light into the elevator onto our wild looking selves. Our clothes were a mess and so we''re our hair. Our lips swollen and my face burning with heat. "Yeah we''re fine" shouted Shiwoo back clearing his throat. "Okay don''t worry we will get you guys out in a jiffy" shouted another guy. I took the time to smooth out my dress and fixed my hair. Oh my Goodness did that just really happen?! I thought as I averted my gaze from Shiwoo. I felt his eyes burning holes through my skin but I refused to meet his gaze much less to speak. The guys were taking too long but in all honesty it took less than five minutes. As soon as the elevator was pulled up I ran out of there as if my ass was on fire. Maybe it was because I was burning all over with embarrassment and the after effects of our kiss. What have I done you stupid stupid idiot, I scolded myself as I ran out of the lobby and onto the street. I heard Shiwoo calling out my name but I was too embarrassed to even look at him right now. I hailed a cab and got in directing him in the location of the college. I looked back to see Shiwoo standing on the side walk with his hands over his head. I quickly turned forward to avoid his gaze. He looked...hurt? But why would he? I sighed rubbing my temples. My day started off so we''ll with a ray of sunshine and now all I see are storm clouds. I looked myself over in the rear view mirror and saw little purple spots all over my neck and chest. Shit I cursed rubbing them in an attempt to get rid of them. I knew that wasn''t going to work but yet still I tried. I sighed in defeat as I laid my head on the back of the seat. I was doomed I couldn''t show my face around him again. I can''t believe I did that. It felt so good but I can''t have him. He''s too wrong for me. But what if he isn''t? I sighed once again in defeat at our I''ll fated romance and closed my eyes. What am I going to do? What am I going to do? Chapter 16 - Two Can Play That Game The driver dropped me off at the University entrance and I paid him thanking him for his service. Since my umm altercation with Shiwoo had taken up so much time my classes would have started soon. It wasTuesday so my classes began at 8:30 am. No time for the library I thought as I smoothed out my dress and headed inside. Since my neck was covered in mosquito bites I decided to take down my hair in the bathroom. I waited until it was empty before exiting the stalls. I had already undid the corn rows from inside the stall so all that was left was to fluff it in my desired style. I let out a sigh of relief when my hair covered most of the hickeys and exited the bathroom. It wasn''t unsual for a person to have hickeys because we were all adults but I didn''t want these people in my business. I don''t know them like that. I didn''t have a boyfriend and every one in my major knew that so showing up to school today being absent yesterday with hickeys would be head turning and not to mention scandalous. These people here we''re very inquisitive and they weren''t afraid to show it. I didn''t feel like dealing with stares, whispers or questions about my private life. I sat in my usual seat in the middle of the class and placed my head on the table. I felt somebody tap me on the shoulder and I looked up to see Harin looking like a member of the cast of the walking dead. "Woah what happened to you?" I asked as if I didn''t already know. "Shhh" she hushed as she placed her head on the table. I looked over at what she was wearing and she seemed to be wearing sweats 2 times her size no doubt Minseok. Mr. Park came in half an hour late as usual and started the lesson immediately. Since I had already self taught all of this I took notes for Harin as she quietly snored beside me. The class ended and I was free for the rest of the day. I loved the last year of college. So free and no stress. Pftt. All that''s left for me is to graduate and earn that scholarship and open my own law firm. I had it all planned out and I wanted Harin right beside me. Together we could be the bad ass heroine of our own story who eat sorry ass misogynistic men as a snack. Speaking of snacks I was hungry. "Hey wanna get something to eat at a caf¨¦?" I asked Harin as she let out a big yawn. "Sure why not. Minseok rearranged my guts and didn''t even put any food inside of me" she said rubbing her stomach. I shook my head at her blunt response. "Oh by the way why did you send Shiwoo to the apartment to get me this morning?" I asked as we neared the campus gate. "I didn''t send anybody what do you mean?" she asked genuinely confused. "Huh? He came over saying you texted him saying my bus card needed to be charged so you asked him to drive me to school?" I asked even more genuinely confused. "Oh now I get it" she said as if she just made a revolutionary discovery. "I did tell him that but I think I did yesterday. Well I didnt exactly tell I guess I said it out loud.Hmm I didn''t think he cared" she said seemingly sad? Okay what is with her and Shiwoo? We headed towards the nearest caf¨¦ and the wheels in my head kept turning. Why did he lie about Harin sending him? I wondered? Whatever it is I don''t care. But why does Harin always seems so mad? Was she mad? No no of course not. She had a noyfriend. Right? The door of the caf¨¦ opened with a ding and we entered. I have been to this caf¨¦ many times before so I wasn''t in awe of it''s neatness and aesthetic anymore. I ordered an Iced Americano and we sat at a booth. I took a sip of my Americano and I heard Harin gasped. "What?" I asked confused. "What is that on your neck?" she asked pointing to my neck. A few people turned to look and I hid my face out of embarrassment. Nosy much? "Its allergies" I lied moving my hair to cover it up. Although I was dark skinned I wasn''t dark enough to the point where hickey''s and veins couldn''t be easily seen. They are not as visible as on lighter people by first glance but they were easily noticed. Although people have told me before that I was more on the milk chocolate side than dark chocolate but I still considered myself to be a dark skinned princess. I loved my melanin and heritage, plus I was way darker than these Koreans so I just went with it. I hated when people would say that I pretty for a black girl and that they liked how I was dark but not too dark for I took offence. I was talked about back home for being lighter than the rest of my siblings and having lighter eyes but I didn''t care. All the people who''s love and validation I care about loved me and that was enough. Harin thankfully didn''t press on any farther and started to tell me about her night. I had heard about plenty of her nights before so I wasn''t really interested. I had an experience of my own but I still loaned her my ear. It was my job as her bestfriend. I listened to her for a few minutes until I heard the door chime and I looked up see Minseok strolling in with Shiwoo following suit. I choked on my drink and it came through my nose. I felt as if I was going to die as Harin rushed to my side and patted my back. "What''s the matter don''t you know how to use a straw?" she scolded wiping the table. "What are they doing here?" I asked looking in the direction of where hey we''re standing in line to order. She followed my gaze and her face lit up. "He''s here!" she squealed in my ear waving to him. They looked over to us and I met Shiwoo''s gaze. It was like a magnet was pulling my gaze for I found it hard to break contact. Luckily he broke it a few seconds later for it was his time to order. "Why did you invite them here!?" I whisper yelled. "He''s my boyfriend" she deadpanned. "And what about Shiwoo? "I asked. "I don''t know why he is here but now you have company" she said smiling an awkward smile. They both got their orders and walked in the direction towards our booth. Harin slid over as Minseok came to sit beside her. Shiwoo stood beside me but I didn''t budge. He aggressively shoved me over and took a seat. He took a sip of his Latte as if he didn''t just man handle me. I gave him death glares but he just pretended as if I didn''t exist. Fine two can play that game. "Atalia it''s nice seeing you again" said Minseok with a friendly smile. I smiled back and replied by saying, "like wise. Although I can''t say the same for your friend here." Minseok laughed and Shiwoo scoffed. "Right wasn''t saying that in the elevator this morning" he said under his breath so that only I could hear. My eyes widened and I choked on my drink again. He smirked at my reaction but he was the only that noticed. Harin and Minseok were in there own little world. Doing what lovers do I guess. "I have no idea what you are talking about" I said regaining my composure. "Fine. "he scoffed. "Two can play that game" he said while taking a sip of his coffee. "Bring. It. On" I challenged also taking a sip of mine. Let the games begin. May the best woman win Chapter 17 - Baby Momma Five minutes have passed and MinRin were still doing couple talk. I was seriously going to barf. Shiwoo has been ignoring me and I have been doing the same. Beats taking to him I thought as I felt the urge to pee. "Excuse me" I said as pushed Shiwoo''s leg for him to let me out. "Where are you going?" he asked finally looking at me. "To your father''s bedroom boy move" I said pushing harder until he finally let me through. I found the female''s bathroom and went inside to do my business. I washed my hands and looked in the mirror at my neck. There were big angry bruises all over because of that asshole. I fixed my hair to hide them as best as I could and exited the bathroom. I bumped into someone with an ooof as I stepped out the door of the ladies room. "Oh I''m sorry miss. Didn''t see you there" apologized the stranger. "Its okay" I said rubbing my forehead. We''re the men in Korea made out of concrete I swear I have never collided with one soft chest. "Hi I''m Taejin nice to meet you" he said with and outstretched arm smiling. "I''m Atalia" I said taking his hand politely. "Atalia. That''s a pretty name" he said smiling, "pretty name for a pretty girl." "Thank you" I said sheepishly. "You''re not too bad yourself" I complimented. "Oh thanks" he said blushing and scratching the back of his neck. "Hey would you like to go out for a drink sometime. You know my treat as for today, like saying sorry" he offered hopefully. I thought about it and decided but as I was about to give him an answer I heard Shiwoo''s voice from behind me. "I thought you said you were going to the bathroom not real life tinder. Is this why you were taking so long?" he asked glaring at Taejin. "Oh is this your boyfriend?" asked Taejin shocked. "No-" "Yes" replied Shiwoo cutting me off. "He''s not my boyfriend" I said glaring at Shiwoo. Shiwoo came and pushed me behind him glaring at Taejin, "she''s right" I saw Taejin let out a sigh of relief. "She''s my wife and we have a little bundle of joy on the way" he said even though I was punching him in the back to get him to shut up. "Oh!" said Taejin shocked. "Is the baby okay? Are you sure you''re okay from bumping into me?" asked Taejin worried. "I''m fine" I sighed giving up in trying to tell him the truth. "I think you should go now. You''re stressing my wife and the baby out" said Shiwoo rubbing my perfectly flat stomach. I swatted his hands away and glared at him. "It was nice meeting you and I am sorry" said Taejin hurriedly leaving. Great. I just scarred off a potential date. When he was out of earshot I turned to Shiwoo and punched him the stomach and he folded in half from the impact. "You ass hole what is your problem?!" I whisper yelled. I was furious. Why would he tell such a lie? I swear I am going to kill him. "You''re stronger than you look" he said while trying to straightening up his stance. "I have two older brothers and a lot male cousins being weak is not a option" I said sternly. "Remind me never to get you mad" he said coughing. "Too late" I said tightening my first. He swiftly and easily grabbed me by the waist and pinned me against the wall before I could have delivered another blow. He held both of arms over my head to lessen the threat. This position felt familiar I thought as my eyes wandered to his neck. His eyes landed on mine and he used his free hand to move my hair from out of the way. He stood there admiring his work as if my neck was a damn art piece. He smiled in satisfaction showing off his gummy smile. "Why do you always have to ruin my day?" I asked sighing. "Because I get bored sometimes" he said sighing back. "I will never ever allow my self to be pregnant with your baby." I snipped icily. "We''ll just have to see about that princess ." he replied staring down at me. I rolled my eyes at him and he flicked my forehead. Ow! That hurt. I raised my leg to kick him in the nut sack but he used his pelvis to lock my lower body in and to restrain my movements. His bulge was right on my lower stomach pressing the life out of me. I looked up to look at him to find him already staring. My brown hazel gaze met his fiery dark brown one and his face inched closer and closer. I turned my head upon impact and his lips landed on my cheek. He groaned out of frustration and let me go. I rubbed my wrist together to soothe the pain and fixed my hair. I straightened my dress and went back to my seat as if nothing happened. Shiwoo soon after did the same and so we both carried on as if the last few minutes heck the last few hours didn''t happen. MinRin were too engrossed with each other to care and I was happy about that. I thought of the kisses from both this morning and a few minutes ago. What was he trying to do? I will not give in that easy. He was just a one night stand guy and I wasn''t going to give him the power to hurt me. I looked over to him and he too was deep in thought. Probably coming up with more ways to make my life miserable I thought. I saw his brow furrow then it relaxed. I really wanted to know what he was thinking. "Okay let''s go" said Harin suddenly standing. "Where?" I asked confused at her sudden request. "Home. I''m tired and I don''t feel too well" she said rubbing her head. "Okay?" I said getting up pushing Shiwoo out of my way. He sent daggers my way but I didn''t care. "Shiwoo drive us home?" she told more than asked. He sighed and got up and headed towards his car. The rest of us followed suit and exited the caf¨¦. Both MinRin walked hand in hand as Shiwoo and I walked 5 feet apart. I didn''t mind the distance and would have liked it if there was an ocean that separated us. Its funny to think that there once was. Chapter 18 - Past Endeavors He pressed the key switch and he doors opened. Both MinRin got in the back seat leaving me standing outside. There was no way I was going to sit in the front seat beside him I thought. I contemplated third wheeling or sitting beside him and just decided on the latter. I sighed as I got in the car and sat beside him. I closed the door and looked back to see MinRin inhaling each other gross. I looked at Shiwoo to see him already staring and I raised a brow. His eyes diverted to a spot on my neck and I felt the area heat up. "Shiwoo would you drive the damn car and stop eye raping her" said Harin from the back seat seemingly annoyed. "Oh please as if you two weren''t practically eating each other a second ago" I responded embarrassed. Without a word Shiwoo drove the car to our apartment and both Harin and I got out. I missed his company as soon as the car drove off and I hated that. We entered the building and I saw the same technicians from this morning. Great just what I needed. More embarrassment. "Oh hey nice to see you again. Whenever you and your boyfriend get stuck in the elevator again you know who to call" said one of them saluting smiling proudly. He looks so innocent while ruining my day. How cute. "Boyfriend?" questioned Harin with a raised brow. "Uhh he must have had me confused" I lied running to the elevator. She ran after me and entered the elevator, "We need to talk." She sounded serious. "Talk about what?" I asked playing dumb. "About what''s going on between you and Shiwoo. I am not dumb and I have eyes" she said angrily. "Fine" I said sighing. It was about time I told her. The truth was going to come out anyways. The elevator dinged at our floor an we exited. We walked in silence down the corridor until we arrived at our apartment door. She opened the door with the key from under the mat and we went in. I considered bolting towards my room and closing the door but she would have just kicked it down and dragged me by my hair. Speaking about my hair I seriously needed to wash it. "Spill" she said pulling me to sit on the couch. "They''re is nothing happening I swear" I sighed. She raised her brow stating that she didn''t believe me. "We are not dating and we will never be. We just have been finding our selves in weird situations these days" I said truthfully. "Weird situations such as sucking each other necks live some kind of vampires? I saw the both of your necks Atalia you guys are very much obvious" she stated sounding hurt. "Hey are you hurt? I''m sorry for not telling you but there isn''t anything to tell. He just so ughh" I groaned. "I warned you Atalia but you just had to choose him of all people!" she yelled getting up from her spot on the couch. "What do you mean him of all people Harin? Is there something I should know about?" I asked holding onto her hand. Her behavior has been strange lately. "We hooked up Atalia! Several times! He''s no good and you should just stay away. You''ll just get hurt" she said pulling her hand away from mine. Wait. Did I hear her correctly? "You guys hooked up?" I asked softly a soft pang in chest followed by the realization of he words. "Is that why he was so familiar with the apartment and has the spare key that you said you lost?!" I asked feeling betrayed. She nodded her head yes signifying that my suspicions were true. I should have known it from the start but I was too na?ve and stupid. No I knew and I knew I knew. I was just giving them the benefit of the doubt. "When did this happen?" I asked confused for I was always here and I don''t remember seeing Shiwoo before that time in the dungeon. "When you went away for the two weeks seminar. Look I was lonely and we met and he seemed amazing. He wasn''t. He''s an asshole Atalia. He gains pleasure from hurting girls like us and that''s why I warned you. I''m sorry for bringing you there that night and I''m sorry for all of this" she said sobbing. I went over to embrace her and she cried in my arms. I still felt betrayed but she was my only friend. I couldn''t leave her in a moment she needed me the most. I knew she would never leave me. "I just wish you would have told me" I said softly as I rubbed her back. "I''m sorry. Tally promise me you won''t see him anymore" she begged. I looked her in her red puffy eyes and wiped a tear from her swollen cheeks. I found it hard to promise her for I didn''t want to lie. "You like him don''t you?" she asked disappointed. I shook my head yes. This must have been the first time I had admitted this to Harin but most importantly, myself, "Yes I do like him but I am not going to be with him not after what happened between you two." She looked me in the eyes and decided that I was telling the truth. "I just don''t want you to get hurt Tally. I love you like a little sister" she said wiping her tears. "I won''t" I said with a reassuring smile. Now that I knew the truth I didn''t know how to feel. I like Shiwoo I really do but our love was ill-fate if you can even call it love. It just was simply never meant to be. I went to bed that night with Shiwoo on my mind? My hear felt as if it had been shattered into a million pieces and we weren''t even dating. How dare he act as if he didn''t put Harin through that! How dare he come into my life and stir my emotions! How dare he make me fall for him! How dare he play with my heart! How dare he be the only man I want! How dare he be the only guy who had me feeling this way! And how dare he be so damn beautiful while doing this! I know why because he was the devil''s son. He is conniving and evil and he had to be the last thing I think of before bed and the first thing in the morning.. I am not okay. Chapter 19 - Do Have Some Fun I woke up the next morning to the sound of Harin knocking on my door. "Wake up sleepy head" she yelled. "Go away" I groaned as I rolled over in bed, but not even a second later she came barging in. I need to change that damn lock I thought as she pulled away my blanket. I decided it was no use in staying in bed for she will make sure that I got up. I sat up in bed only to see her with a bucket of cold water by her side ready to make her move. I know she has been dying to do that for the past four years and I wasn''t going to give her that opportunity. "Seriously?" I sighed my eyes as rolled out of bed. I didn''t have the energy to argue today. I woke up yesterday feeling as light and fluffy as a cloud but this morning I felt as heavy as a loaded truck. Why was Harin so happy today? Did I imagine what she said last night? I couldn''t have. Maybe she just decided to forget about it just as I should, I thought as I entered the bathroom and closed the door. The cold water didn''t even phase me in my zombie state when it hit my skin. I scrubbed my body absentmindedly and like a robot exited the bathroom and got dressed. I threw on an over sized hoodie and sweats and exited my room to find Harin sipping coffee. She looked me up and down and decided to say nothing. She gently slid over another cup and I took a big gulp. "Woahhh slow down there tiger. It''s not a competition" she said jokingly. I wasn''t in the mood for jokes so I just smiled and continued to down my drink. I was still feeling down in the taxi as we headed to the campus. I still hadn''t charge my bus card so we had to take the taxi. It was more expensive but I didn''t care. It was better than getting a ride from Shiwoo. Shiwoo. Just the thought of the name causes a pang in my chest. I don''t even know why I''m hurt. It''s not like we were together or he cheated on me or anything so why does it hurt so fucking much? I know why, it''s that damn before period hormones that''s got me going insane. Stupid hormones. Harin paid the driver upon arriving at the University gate saying, "Thank you sir." and we exited and I pulled my hood over my head avoiding every one who might want to talk. I groaned as I remembered that it was Wednesday which means that it was going to be a long day. I entered the building and found my first class of the day. I whined to myself but it seemed as if my tone was louder than I thought, "Ughh I thought Wednesdays were supposed to be a chill day you know like a pre Fridays." "Tell me about it" said one of my class mates named Minjae from beside me. I smiled as I took my seat next to him. Minjae was a very nice guy. We have been classmates for the past almost four years but we haven''t talked that much. Maybe I should date a normal guy to get over Shiwoo I thought as Miss. Song entered the room. She was my Literature teacher which was my minor. On any other usual day I would be paying attention in class like a good student but today I just wasn''t feeling too hot. I kept zoning out and Minjae noticed and would often tap me on my shoulder to tune me back into reality. "You okay?" he would ask each time and my answer would be the, "yeah sure fine thanks" to get him to leave me alone. I couldn''t wait for school to end. It was almost summer and almost graduation. It was just a few months away but these months have been dragging on agonizingly forever it had seemed. Graduation symbolizes my freedom of school but this will be the first graduation where I have no family members attending. They were all back home in Jamaica and I am here alone. The thought of being alone in a strange country has finally sunk in after four years. I felt even more sad from the realization. I want to go home. What am I even doing here? No I can''t give up. I have come too far and I am too close to just let go. I made up my mind then there that no future obstacles will cause me to consider giving up on my dreams. I can and will do this I thought as I saw the rest of the class packing and exiting the lecture room. "Huh? Two hours have gone by already?" I thought out loud as I picked up my school bag not having to have to worry about packing up stationery for I had been so caught up that I didn''t even bother to take them out. "Miss Carter" I heard my professor called and I froze. "Yes miss?" I asked nervously and confused. "May I speak with you for a minute?" she politely asked but I know damn well that I didn''t have a choice. "Sure thing Miss S. I''ll be right there" I said walking to the front of the class room towards her desk. I heard some of the remaining kids say ,"Ouu" and I felt even more nervous. I had never been called to the teachers desk before so this felt weird and foreign to me. I approached and stood in front of her desk and she immediately spoke, "Now I don''t mean to pry in your personal life but is everything okay with you? You seemed off today but you are usually on top of your game?" Was my mood so bad that it got even my teacher worried? I replied to her smiling to ease her worry away "No need to worry miss S. I am fine. Truly. Thanks for your concern." She gave me sympathetic smile and said, " I know you are lying but I won''t press on any further. Whatever it is I hope it gets better soon and that it doesn''t affect your grade. Finals are coming up and I am rooting for you and that scholarship Atalia. Don''t disappoint me or yourself. You can do this." she smiled once more and did the same. I felt a little better. "Oh and by the way a little fun won''t kill you. You are a young lady in college so make the most of it. Go out have fun make memories but do be responsible. No unprotected sex now." she winked and my eyes widened. "Now that is all you''re late for your next class. Do have a good day." She said as she left smiling. Her words left me feeling lighter than this morning despite her suggestive remark. She was right I should make memories. The working world is cruel and more demanding so might as well enjoy life before entering it I thought as I walked to my other class that was shared with Harin. I think I might go to a party this weekend. There seem to be parties every weekend so why not make the most of my college years and attend like what wise old Miss. Song said. Who knows.. Maybe I might like it. Chapter 20 - Where Is The Rest Of It? My bright mood seemed to have made the day fly by even faster than usual. I shared this class with Harin so we left together hand in hand like we usually do. I felt better and even stopped to talk to a few kids. I wouldn''t say that I was popular but being a Honor student gives some recognition in the halls that and the fact that I''m friends with Harin who seems to know everyone. Her frequent stops in the hall ways would usually annoy me but today I didn''t mind. I decided to follow Miss. S'' advice and make the most of my college years. "So is there any parties this weekend?" I casually asked Harin as we continued to walk down the hall to the exit. She stopped dead in her tracks at the hearing of my question, "Umm who the fuck are you and what have you done with my bestfriend!?" "Shh be quiet we are in public!" I whisper yelled rolling my eyes at her stupid face. "Miss. S said I should make the most of my years so I wanted to maybe go to a party but you are clearly no help so Nevermi-" "No wait. I''m just shocked that''s all" she said running to catch up with me. "So a party huh?" she said nudging me in the side and wiggling her eyebrows. "Dude I asked about a party not where is the nearest sex shop so why the wiggling of the eyebrows?" I asked pointing to her eyebrows. "Well a party can turn into a sex shop so yeah" she said matter of factly. We continued to walk hand in hand to the bus stop where she signaled a taxi and spoke into my ear, "we need to go shopping." I nodded giving in for it was no use in arguing. I needed something new to wear anyways. I intend on forgetting all about Shiwoo at this party. I think its time for a boyfriend maybe. We arrived at one of Harin''s favorite malls. I didn''t too care for where we went but she was very particular saying she can get the best deals and best quality here. She pulled me into a ''Forever 21'' store and proceeded to fumble through the racks of the dresses as I followed behind her, arms folded absent mindedly. Harin suddenly stopped causing me to bump into her and she asked, "Ouu this looks nice. How about it?" I looked over the toddler sized dress she was holding with a grimace on my face. Was she actually serious? "Harin i said i was shopping for clothes for me. Not my unborn child" I said as I took the clothes from her holding it up to examine in. Where was the rest of it? She looked at me bored as I continued to examine the piece of cloth. "Isn''t it supposed to just be like a normal College part like you know jeans and a shirt?" "Usually yes but this week it is being held in the penthouse so semi formal hence a dress" she said holding up another dress. "Wait whose penthouse are we talking though?" I asked as I ran my hands over a yellow body dress with a slit up to the thigh. It was really cute. I have always wanted to wear a dress like this but my parents would refuse. "I like that one too. Yellow would look good with your complexion " said Harin as she noticed the way she I was admiring the dress. "You think so?" I asked picking it up and placing it over my body. "Excuse me young ladies but do you guys need any help"? asked an older gentle looking woman who worked in the store. "Yes! Please to tell my gorgeous friend here that this dress will look good on her" said Harin taking the dress from the clutches of my arm. "Yes this actually compliments your skin tone and will go very well with your figure." she said smiling politely. Harin nudged me in the side, "see I told you so but you never listen. " I rolled my eyes at her as the shop assistant asked, "Would you like to try it on? The dressing rooms are this way". I nodded my head yes and she encouraged me to follow her. Harin walked behind us with the dress in her hand and even wanted to get in the stalls with me. "Dude what are you doing?" I asked giving her a gentle nudge backwards as she was about to step in and close the door. "What? I am only trying to help" she said seemingly offended. "I am a big girl Harin. I can help my self so thanks but no thanks" I said as I closed the door in her face. I took my clothes off and pulled the dress over my head. It fit like a glove. It really did hugged my figure and the slit was just right. It was simple yet elegant. I am not going to lie but I really loved how it look. I stepped out of the stalls and heard Harin and the sales woman both gasped, "wow. It looks better than I thought." "Are you going to buy it? Say yes" said the sales lady excitedly clapping. I looked at the price tag and my excitement faded into distraught. It was too expensive. Although I really liked it I will have to find another. Harin noticed my sad state and took her card out as if she had read my mind about being too broke, "here. We are paying with card." "Harin you don''t have to do this. I can find something cheaper" I whispered out of embarrassment. "Atalia it''s fine. It''s all on daddy. It''s nothing compared to how good the dress looks on you so just accept the good deed and say yes to the dress" she said ignoring me and walking to the cashier. "I sometimes swear your father is apart of the Mafia or something" I joked expecting her to laugh with me but she didn''t. Instead I saw a look of seriousness flash across her eyes as she turned to look at me for a quick second. Huh? That''s strange. Was I right or something? I couldn''t be I shook my head as I thought and chuckled at my stupidity. I went back into the stall and changed from the dress into my own clothes and neatly folded the dress. I exited the stall and went up to the cashier where Harin was waiting. The sales lady took my dress and placed it in a bag marked ''Forever 21'' with a smile, "come again soon and you made a good choice." I smiled as I took the bags and exited the store with Harin hand in hand. I felt really excited as I thought about wearing the dress and finally attending a party. Harin on the other hand seemed lost in her thoughts as we walked towards the bus stop, "hey what''s on your mind?" I asked worried. "Huh? Nothing. I was just wondering what was I going to wear that''s all" she was clearly lying but I didn''t want to press on any further. Harin for the most part has been very open about her feelings to me, but when the topic changes to her family she becomes closed off and distant. I am not one to pry in people''s live so I didn''t ask anymore. I sometimes wish she would tell me though so I could try to help. They say all truth must be revealed and those in the dark must see the light so time will tell. With that in mind we hailed a taxi and returned to the apartment. Just two more days of school to the party. I felt like a rebellious teenager. Sometimes I forget I am a bills paying adult. Chapter 21 - Oh No It was now Thursday and the party was tomorrow. I was buzzing with excitement. Why was I even excited? I worry myself sometimes. Harin had been back to her old self and we were both talking about the party during class. "You finally going to a party huh?" asked Minjae from behind us. Harin answered on my behalf, "like I know right. I spent 4 years trying to convince her and now all of a sudden she suggest going." "Hmm I don''t know. Sounds suspicious to me." said Minjae starting drama I decided to defend myself, "okay first of all I am not guilty of anything and second of all I just felt like going. Its not a big deal." "Uh huh. I don''t know if I believe her." said Minjae once more. Gosh he really was no help. "Oh my God! Don''t tell me." exclaimed Harin suddenly, "are you going to do it? Confused I asked, "it?" "Oh come on don''t play dumb." She wiggled her eyebrows and lowered her voice, "It." My face morphed into a look of disgust upon realizing what she was suggesting, "you bitch you''re so gross." Both Harin and Minjae laughed finding humor in my discomfort. Harin once finished laughing decided to make me even more uncomfortable, "You know thinking about it it does makes sense. You dress has a slit and slits grants easy access." "Yeah it actually does." agreed Minjae, "Hey Tally I''m quite good with bras as well as slits so you let me know whenever you need help." He winked and I gagged, "You know Minjae up to now I liked you as a person. I''m not sure if I do anymore." "Come on Tally were just playing." said them both. I sat there sulking and Harin poked my cheeks, "you''re so cute." I turned my head to bite her finger but she quickly retracted it, "I''m not cute. I''m hot." I motion a hair flicking gesture and then remembered that I still haven''t washed y hair, "Harin remind me that I need to wash my hair okay." She nodded her head yes and turned to her phone. We both turned silent as she furiously typed on her phone. Who was she texting, "hey, who are you texting?" I peaked over and she quickly hid her phone, "its no one." I eyed her suspiciously up and down then fell silent. She''s so weird lately. I want to press on but I don''t want her to close off even more. I found it unfair since I told her everything and yet she''s been keeping secrets. The bell rang and we exited the class and went to our regular caf¨¦. "Hey wanna watch a movie tonight?" asked Harin as we waited in line to order. I was caught off guard because this was the first thing she said since we left the classroom, "Huh? A movie? Sure." "Cool we can go to a theater and maybe go to Karaoke as well. Ill invite Minseok and Minjae sounds cool?" She took out her phone before I could even answer and texted someone no doubt Minjae and Minseok. "Sure. Why not." I said even though she already sent the message and pocketed her phone. She gave me a firm nod and returned to silence. In our 4 years of friendship I have never felt so awkward around Harin. Why was she acting like this? Me both ordered Americanos and sat across from each other at a 4 people booth. She didn''t even make eye contact and would take sips of her drink. As I was about to say something and break the silence the door bell of the caf¨¦ chimed and entered Minseok with Minjae behind him. I waved them over and they sat, Minjae beside me and Minseok with Harin. I smiled at Minjae while Minseok kissed Harin on the cheek. This did not get better. Neither Minjae nor Minseok''s presence did not ease the tension. I was beginning to feel sad and Minjae noticed, "hey you okay?" I forced a smile and nodded my head yes. Why would I tell him no. Its not like he can make Harin tell me what''s wrong. "So Harin what movie are we seeing?" finally asked Minseok. She shrugged twirling her straw in her drink, "whatever I don''t care." I decided to take matters into my own hand and asked the boys what movie they would like, " how about The Expendables 3?" suggested Minjae. "Dude come on Atalia is girl. She''s not into those kinds of movies." said Minseok in a duh tone. "Umm sexist much. I do in fact love the Expendables and would watch it with my dad so yeah sure we can watch it." I said offended. "Alright. Yeah!" cheered both boys. I laughed at their cuteness and so did Harin. "So Harin you ready to talk to me yet?" I mustered up the courage to ask. "Hmmm sure why not." she laughed I laughed as well feeling light. I don''t like it when she''s mad at me. "Hey Harin have you ever watched The Expendables?" asked Minseok placing his hand around her shoulder. "No. But I trust Tally''s taste. Plus if I don''t like it we have Karaoke to make up for it." she shrugged. "Oh no karaoke. I''m terrible at singing." whined Minjae placing his hands around my shoulder. I was startled and involuntarily flinched but he didn''t notice. "I''m not. Its not about you boy" said Harin flicking her hair. The table laughed and we were now at ease. The tension was gone and Harin was back to herself and her and Minseok were back to being love birds that is until Minseok said something the shook us, "Oh I actually invited some one else when you texted me because I thought Harin was going to be a third wheel." "Oh. Who?." I asked even though I knew who it was. I saw Harin''s facial expressions change and I knew she knew "Its Shiwoo. I told him we were meeting up and he said that he''s coming. I hope you guys don''t mind." said Minseok with a nervous chuckle as he took in both me and Harin''s facial expressions. I looked at Harin and she looked at me. We both had grim expressions. "He''s here." said Minseok snapping us out of our trance. I looked up to see him staring at Minjae''s hand on my shoulder and I guilty. I shrunk as he came towards us and glared at Minjae and he slowly retracted his arm from around my shoulders which left me feeling cold. "Thanks for inviting me. You truly are such good friends." he gritted out hard eyes still glaring at Minjae. Minjae nervously chuckled and Shiwoo turned to glare at me. Oh no. I am dead. Chapter 22 - My Own Boss "Shiwoo what are you doing here? You weren''t invited neither are you wanted here, "said Harin annoyed. Shiwoo had be glaring at me for the past minute that he''s been here. His gaze intensifying with each second that goes by. I felt guilty. I felt as if I was caught cheating was which odd for neither Minjae nor Shiwoo and I were together. I felt obligated to explain everything to him but bit my lip to prevent me from babbling like a fool and held my head down fiddling with my fingers. My nerves were fried. 3 minutes had passed and he was still there. Standing, towering over the four of us at the booth. Minseok feeling responsible for this whole awkward situation, as he should, decided to try and crack a joke to ease the tension, "well the more the merrier. Five is company too right guys? Ha ha." His attempt only made the situation worse. I wanted to be evaporated. Minjae was fidgeting next to me and that made my nerves even more fried. Why were we acting like this? Why did he have to ruin everything. "So are we going to the movies or what?" asked Shiwoo finally taking his gaze off me. I released a breath I didn''t know that I was holding head still low. I didn''t dare to meet his gaze. "Yeah guys its getting late. We should go if we want to make it before it starts" piped Minseok and Harin glared at him. He chuckled nervously an scratched the back of his head. The table fell into another intense awkward silence and I couldn''t take it anymore, "I think we should go. I want to spend the evening with my friends." My eyes met Shiwoo''s briefly and I quickly looked away. He decided to back me up on my statement and agreed that we should all go and enjoy quality time together. Minjae and Minseok also agreed leaving only Harin. She sulked and pouted but she still agreed for she really wanted to go to Karaoke and the only way that we would accompany her was if we went to the movies. Besides, she was out number. "I drove here" said Minjae when we all stood up around the booth ready to leave. "So did I" added Shiwoo staring down Minjae arms crossed in a challenging manner. I''m not going to lie. He looked a little scary, and a little hot. Minjae looked at me and smiled and asked, "would you lie to ride with me Miss. Carter? You could be my co pilot" Shiwoo scoffed, "Pft ''Miss Carter?'' What is this the bachelors? Hey bud, real cute man but she''s obviously coming with me. Atalia let''s go," he grabbed my arm pulling me towards him. What was I some kind of doll. "Atalia are you seriously going to go with this jerk?" asked Minjae sounding hurt. I felt really bad and snapped my arm out of Shiwoo''s and walked towards him. Hs smiled and I smiled back. "Atalia" said Shiwoo in a warning tone but I didn''t care. He doesn''t own me and just decided that I should go with him instead of kindly asking like now Minjae did. "I''m going with him. He asked first." I spoke in a final tone and looked Shiwoo in the eye when I said so. His jaw ticked and it was evident that he was mad. I did not care. I''m my own boss and I decide for myself. Why do people fail to realize that I''m a grown woman. "Yeah Shiwoo I think she should go with him." piped Harin, "After all they are on a date." "A date?!" yelled Shiwoo stepping close to Minjae. I flinched at the loudness of his voice and took a step back. He noticed my fear and also took a step back. I dragged Minjae by his and pulled him towards the exit, " let''s go." We went outside and he led me to his car. It wasn''t as expensive as Shiwoo''s but it was still cool. I saw Shiwoo came outside with Minseok and Harin behind him and they went into his car. My eyes met Shiwoo''s and he looked away seeming hurt. Oh no. Now I felt bad. Why did my conscience have to be so nice? Its frustrating and tiring trying to please everyone all the time. "You ready?" asked Minjae staring at my sullen face. I quickly straightened my posture and placed on a big smile, "sure. I cant wait." He smiled at me sadly as he turned the ignition and we pulled out the parking lot onto the street. The theater that was playing the movie at this time wasn''t that far away, about 10-20 minutes drive but traffic today had other plans. We sat in the car in silence while I drowned in my thoughts. What''s wrong with Shiwoo? was the biggest mystery of all. He''s so unpredictable and strange. This minute he is flirting, the next he''s mad or the next he''s...jealous? Of course not. That''s just a silly thought from over thinking. What was he to be jealous of? He is void of emotions. He doesn''t know how to feel jealous because he does not get emotionally attached. The only thing he feels is being horny. He has no respect for women, not even me so why do I feel attached? I wanted to hate him I really did but I''m do disappointed in my self that I can''t. I was raised right and this life was not for me. I am better than this. Atalia you are better than this. So deep in my thoughts I was too preoccupied to hear when Minjae was talking to me, "Atalia. Atalia!" "Huh? Wh-huh?" I asked confused. "I was saying that we''re here but you seemed to have been really deep in thought. I''ve been calling for a while. Are you okay?" he asked looking into my eyes concerned. I laughed to ease his worry but he didn''t seems to find this funny. Tough crowd, "I''m fine really. I was just over thinking again. Nothing to worry about" "Again ? It seems it happens often?" he asked even more concerned. "Yeah. Its just apart of being a woman I guess" I laughed again and he smiled. "Well I''m glad its nothing serious and that you''re really okay. Oh and what''s the deal with you and that Shiwoo guy? Is he your ex or something?" That made me laugh. Like really laugh. Me? And ex of Shiwoo? I''m sorry but I don''t se that happening. "What? Did I say something funny?" asked Minjae confused and slightly offended. "No no I''m sorry. Its not funny," I said as I wiped tears from my eyes from laughing too much, "its just Shiwoo and I aren''t anything. Never have been and never will be." I answered his question. He sighed a sigh of relief and began to smile, "well that''s good. Good to know that he isn''t my competition." I smiled at his boyish grin and said, ''You shouldn''t have been competing in the first place. Shiwoo is nothing to me anyway." "Good to know." I heard a voice from behind me and my blood went cold. Shiwoo Chapter 23 - Jealousy Shit! How long was he standing there? I turned in the car seat to look where he was to find him already staring at me. I saw a mixture of hurt and anger in his eyes and I felt really bad. I seem to be offending everyone today. Way to go Atalia "Shiwoo. I-" He cut me off before I could say anything, "I heard you loud and clear. No need to repeat yourself." "Wait no." I said as I opened the car door and tried to catch up to him. Harin and Minseok came out of the car as we approached them and Harin looked between me and Shiwoo raising a brow. What was I doing chasing after him when I was here with Minjae? I''m so stupid. "I feel like a fifth wheel here do you guys mind if I call someone?" said Shiwoo seemingly calm and collected. What was he playing at? "Sure. Whatever" said the rest of the group. I did not agree with this but that was hypocritical of me. He seemed to didn''t care about my opinion for he took his phone out and called up some booty call. I rolled my eyes and went to Minjae and linked my arm with his. Shiwoo looked over at us and rolled his eyes. "How long is this girl going to take? My legs are killing me." whined Harin. "She''ll be here soon" said Shiwoo looking at his phone. I swear to God if its that bitch from the other day I''m going to throw up. As if foretelling the future it was indeed her. "She''s here" said Shiwoo as I saw her coming up to us face full glam, hair curled with her usual bang, a very short pleated skirt and top seemingly too small for her chest. Does she go to school looking like that? I''m glad I didn''t have to wear uniforms. "Hey babe I''ve missed you!" she said in her high pitched voice throwing her self at Shiwoo. Both Harin and I rolled our eyes. She turned towards me and her smile faded, "eww why is that still here. Is this kind of like a new thing?" she asked looking around the group with disgust on her face. I smiled and addressed what ever her name is politely on behalf of the group, " Oh his Catherine so nice to see yo again. I must say your service as a place holder is excellent. Always available and right on time. 5 stars to you." The group snickered and I continued to smile. If I''m not mistaken I could have sworn I saw Shiwoo trying to hold his laughter. "Whatever. I don''t converse with commoners. Are we going to watch this movie or what?" she pulled Shiwoo inside with her and the rest of us walked in soon after. We waited in line behind each other to buy our tickets until she devil started to annoy the hell out of me again, "Babe can you get me popcorn pwetty pwease?" What the hell was that? Was she trying to be cute? That''s embarrassing as hell. I swear I am this close to strangling her. "Sure" said Shiwoo giving her his card then looked at me. I frowned. Was he trying to get me jealous? Over popcorn? I scoffed and rolled my eyes. How cheap. "Hey would you like some popcorn?" asked Minjae noticing my annoyed state. I smiled at him and said, "sure," and he smiled back them went to buy it. What a gentleman. I looked at Shiwoo and he rolled his eyes then turned to his place holder and squeezed her cheeks. She squealed and blushed as if she were a middle schooler. What was she love and attention deprived? I rolled my eyes and moved up in line as it was our turn. We all got our tickets and went inside the room where the movie was showing. It was more crowded than I expected. We were one of the last persons to enter so we had to sit at the back ad everyone wanted to sit at the front. The back of the theater was dark and cozy which I liked. Minjae allowed me to enter first and I did but I didn''t realized that I was about to sit next to Shiwoo until it was too late. I wanted to switch seats but the row was already full. Why were so much people here today ughh. The movie started and Minjae offered me some pop corn. I took it smiling enjoying the action movie. I looked over to my left to see Shiwoo holding her hand as she covered her face. Was she really scared? I laughed to myself as I saw her flinched from a gunshot for it was too funny. Did she only watched romance k dramas. I felt second hand embarrassment as she flinched and knocked the popcorn over on the persons in front of her. "Babe this is so scary. I don''t like it." she whined. She got up and sat in his lap wrapping her hands around him for she was too scarred. I''m starting to think she wasn''t because I saw her smirk when he wrapped his arms around her. I felt mad. She was too close to me and I was fighting the urge to push her like I did the other day. That was satisfying. As if reading my mind Minjae took my hand encouraged me to lay on his shoulder which I did. It felt nice but I couldn''t help thinking about the couple and how irritating they were. One could say this feeling was jealousy but I knew better than to think that. There was nothing to be jealous about. The movie had finally ended and I was happy to not be so close to the couple. She kept touching me and I had to keep counting to ten to subside my anger. "Okay its karaoke time" said Harin cheerily. I groaned from being tired and she shot me a glare. Fine. "Yay I love karaoke" said the person who''s entire existence irritated the crap out of me. "Babe can we please go?" I looked over at Shiwoo shaking my head telling him not to join but he being the big asshole he is agreed to join anyway. Great. We stepped out of the theater and I shivered from the cold and Minjae placed his arm around me. "Oh my God its so cold" said Lia. "Aww. The you should have worn clothes your size." I said sweetly. She scoffed and rolled her eyes and went to Shiwoo''s side. He looked at Minjae''s hand around my shoulder and placed his hand around Lia''s. "Okay guys lets go" he said as he lead Lia to his car. Harin and Minseok went with them and I went with Minjae. This was going to be fun. Note the sarcasm. Chapter 24 - Twister "No I don''t like that song I want this one!" whined Harin in her drunken state. We have been here only for and hour and she was already intoxicated. I can''t judge her though for I was on my second bottle of Soju. "Okay fine. Sing whatever you want." said Minseok giving up on trying to control his girlfriend. Hmph not my problem, I chuckled and took another shot of liquor loving the way it burns my throat. Minjae keeps eyeing me probably wondering how I wasn''t passed out as yet. I don''t usually drink this much but I don''t know why I was tonight. "I know why" said my annoying subconscious, "you''re jealous." Pft jealous. I took a drum stick and took a huge bite as I looked over at Shiwoo with Lia on his lap giggling and blushing. She''s so pathetic its embarrassing. Minjae placed his hands around my shoulders and I looked at him and smiled. Maybe it was the liquor talking but he was kind of cute. I placed a kiss on his chin then Harin interrupted with her loud drunk ass, "Ouu look at you two. Match maker Harin is coming for Cupid''s job." she slurred and I laughed. She was really enjoying herself and I was happy about that. The room was quiet for the most part with just the karaoke machine making noise in the background until Harin spoke, "Ughhhhh I need some dick." she said out loud after dozing for a second. Her confession caught me off guard and I felt myself sober up a little from her sudden out burst. She must be really drunk or just really horny. Hmm what the heck it could be both. I looked over at Minseok and he shrugged his shoulders and I mouthed for him to take her before she said something that she might regret in the morning. "Minseokiieee. Take me home with you. I Want You Now!" she whined getting up to shake the life out of him. Minseok looked terrified and both me and Minjae laughed at the scene before us. "Your best friend is really something else" he said into my ear and I shook my head giggling. Minseok bid us farewell before leaving with Harin for his house to umm play twister. It was only me, Minjae, Shiwoo and Lia left and I was enjoying the chicken. I couldn''t let good food go to waste. We had a few minutes left in the karaoke room so might as well use our money''s worth. I looked over to the couple to see them making out and weren''t even afraid to show it. Were they even here to have fun or to publicly make porn? Ill go with the latter. I rolled my eyes in disgust and turned my bottle of Soju up to chugged it but only to my dismay found out that it was empty. Already? I just got this I thought as I went and made a motion to get another from the cooler just as Lia did the same. We made eye contact as the both of us weren''t going to let go for it was the last one. "Let. It. Go." I hissed angrily. "No." she refused. I was getting angrier by the second and the fact that I didn''t like her wasn''t helping her case. "You''ve already had enough. You reek of liquor already so let it go." she whined, "Shiwoo baby could you tell her to let it go." she said so sweetly making my stomach upset and I gagged. I placed another hand on the bottle pulling it closer to me and she did the same and so we played tug of war until my patience was really weighing thin. "Princess, please to be a good girl and drop it. Go wag your tale some place else." I said as I dragged the bottle with all my might and she fell over in the process squealing. I smirked as I got a bottle opener and took a huge gulp. I smiled in victory and triumph. As I returned to my spot next to Minjae and was about to sit I felt something hit me in the back of the head. I looked to my right where the object had fell and scoffed. Did this bitch just hit me with chicken? I spun around immediately and charged towards her punching her in her frightened face. I stumbled and shriek but that was not enough for me. I will end her. I tackled her to the ground and started punching her while on top while she cried and tried to block my punches. "Atalia that''s enough" I heard a voice above me said do doubt being Shiwoo''s. Why was he defending that bitch now? That seemed to have angered me more for I mustered up all my strength and gave her one hard punch in the nose smiling as I heard a satisfying crunch. I saw red both metaphorically and literally. I wanted more. I was high on adrenaline and alcohol. As I raised a fist to deliver another blow strong arms pulled my arm behind my back to detain me and well as grabbing my waist. I felt myself being picked up off her and I screamed and kicked and wailed. "What the fuck is wrong with you?!" shouted Shiwoo I''m my ear. "What''s wrong with me?! She fucking started it!" I yelled trying to break free from his hold. How was he so fucking strong. "That doesn''t mean you should kill her!" he yelled again and all my anger resurfaced. "What you''re defending her now! Let me go ill beat your ass too!" I kicked and resisted but he wouldn''t let me go. I looked over at Minjae to see him looking at me terrified and I felt guilty. He must think that I''m some kind of monster. I looked at the floor at Lia''s struggling state and I felt even more guilty. I''ve went too far. "Minjae call an ambulance. Ill take care of her." Minjae shook his head and took out as phone as Shiwoo told him to do. With one last glance of the mess I caused I was pulled out of the room and into the busy night. My mind was groggy although I had sobered up enough to realize what I had did. I didn''t resist when Shiwoo strapped me into his car and drove of in a direction that was unfamiliar. My mind was too busy trying to justify my actions but not even I was convinced as why I nearly killed her. What have I become. This is not me. I looked over at Shiwoo to see him gripping the steering wheel with his jaw clenched and hard eyes. Even a blind person could tell that he was angry. I really hope that Lia is alright.. I should apologize but I was too petty to. Chapter 25 - My First Shiwoo pulled into the parking lot that I''m guessing must be his apartment complex and turned the car off. He sighed no doubt out of anger and frustration I had been quiet the whole ride with my head hanging low out of shame and guilt. "Why Atalia? Why?" he finally asked trying to remain calm. I kept quiet for I didn''t have a good enough reason myself and that seemed to anger him even more. He hit the steering wheel which caused me to flinch for I was very startled. I wasn''t afraid that he would hit me though because I knew he would never. I didnt want to be scolded either for I wasn''t some kid. "Your actions says otherwise" said my self conscious. I didn''t bother to argue because I knew that she was right. He opened his car door and got out slamming it shut. A few seconds later he opened my door and took me by the hand, "let''s go." He pulled me to the elevator before I could protest although I wasn''t going to. I didn''t feel like being at home alone right now. We were both quiet as the the elevator went up to the pent house floor which I could tell it was by the button he pressed. I knew he had money by the looks of his car but I didn''t know he was this rich. I''ve never seen him work a day in his life so how could he afford all of this? Surely illegal rapping doesn''t pay this much. Does it? The elevator dinged and he stepped out first and I followed closely behind but still leaving some distance. It was not a long walk for he was the only one of the floor seeing it was the pent house. He turned the key in the door to open it and gestured for me to go in first and I shyly stepped in with my hands at my side for I have never been to a guy''s house before. He came in behind me and turned the lights on and I gasped at how pretty the furniture was. I stared in awe at how clean and neat it was not what I was expecting his house to look this good. There is more to this guy than I thought. "Do you want something to drink?" he asked as he went towards the kitchen. I nodded and went to sit around the island. He slid a fruit juice towards me and I took it taking a sip. He too took a sip of his juice and watched me as I took another sip, "you need to apologize." For the first time since the incident I raised my head to look him in the eyes, "No." I said with such finality. He shook his head at my answer obviously disagreeing, "what if she press charges?" I shrugged, "then I''ll get a lawyer." "Aren''t you studying to be a lawyer?" He asked still not dropping it. "You''re right." I said taking another sip not seeing where this is going. I surely couldn''t represent myself if I were ever to get arrested. He placed his drink on the island and placed both hands palm down and looked at me carefully with seriousness in his eyes, "exactly so think about how it will look on your record. Do you think any law firm will be happy to accept you if this happen?!" "Okay so one I will open my own Law firm, two its not like I will be charged with murder or whatever. I was simply defending my self from a fight that I didn''t start, and three why do you suddenly care about me and my future? Oh that''s right you just care about her because for all we know she could be dying and you could be apart of the cause. Don''t pretend to care about me and continue what you''ve been doing and worry about her." I snapped. Why the sudden concern huh? He doesn''t give a damn about me, just worried that his lap dog might be seriously hurt. "Wow!" he scoffed, "I''m the one that care not that Minjae guy. He didn''t even try to help you, he just stood there watching in horror. All he wanted to do was to fuck you!" he yelled. "And what about you then? I''m here at your apartment still feeling the after effects of the alcohol don''t you want to fuck me?" I got up and went around the island to where he was and traced my hands from chest to his and he held onto them restricting any more movements, "Atalia I-" I cut him before he could have answered my question. I only wanted to hear the word "yes" and by the tone of his voice it was not going to be it. I looked up at him from beneath my lashes and pouted, "No do you? I''m being serious right now. I don''t even care about my reputation anymore so I will ask you again. Do you want to fuck me or not?" I looked down at me in the eyes and I could see him fighting a battle against his self control, "of course I do but not like this. I am trying to be a gentleman" he said as he let go of my hands and went to sat on the couch with his head in his hands. "Why now?" I asked feeling frustrated as his denial. I''ve never put myself out there likes this before. This is all new and embarrassing to me but I honestly didn''t care right. "You''re drunk." "I''m fine look" I said as I walked in a straight line with my arm outstretched towards him. "You''ll regret it." He was playing too hard to get. I straddled his lap and wrapped my hands around his neck, "I won''t." He raised his head to look me in the eyes and I saw his resolve break. I went in for a kiss and he closed his eyes as our lips connected. I was really doing this Chapter 26 - Full Of Surprises Our kiss started off slow with me being the only one who contributed but he soon after took control as he had lost his self control to the addicting feeling. Our lips moved at a matching feral pace as he slid his hands up and down my thigh as I slowly grinded on him. Moans and groans filled the air and we were both panting. Heartbeat ecstatic and breathing shallow. This felt so good I do not want to turn back now so I didn''t. Shiwoo took me by the waist and flipped us over on the couch as he placed kisses down my neck to the space between my chest. My chest heaved up and down and I clenched my thighs loving the feeling. He came back up from my clothed chest to plant kisses on my lips as I panted in delight and pleasure. "Are you sure about this?" he asked once more as held my chin in his hands. I nodded my head yes and allowed him to take my top off leaving me in my pants and bra. He too slid off his shirt and I traced his 6 pack abs all the way down to his v-line. He was more built than I thought. I pulled him down to the couch and straddled his lap once more and retied my hair. He placed wet kisses down my jaw to my neck then to my chess as he went to unhook my bra. The bra came undone and I through to someplace in the room as I felt him kiss me over my right nipple. I shuddered and he smiled against my skin then went to suck on my left nipple while he fondle my right between his fingers. It felt so good than not even words could explain. I was sweating and panting. I didn''t even try to stifle my moans because I didn''t care. I have no regrets. He switched from my left nipple to my right and I placed my hand behind his gripping his hair for support. He groaned slightly and flipped us over that he was now on top. He looked me dead in the eye as he undid the button on my pants and I bit my lip as he slid open the zipper. He came to stand over me and placed his forehead on mime as he slid his middle finger into my pants down my underwear. I let out a loud moan as his finger circled my wet clit and my eyes rolled back. "Hey look at me. Look me in the eyes as I please you." he said in a voice than alone can make me cum. I did as he said and looked him dead in the eyes as he circled my clit faster, "good girl." I moaned as panted as he continued to assault my pussy. I was so wet and ready for him. He slid a finger inside me when I least expected and I screamed out in pain and delight, "Ahh!-mmmm-yeah!" He took it as an invite and slid another in. I couldn''t keep eye contact anymore and my head fell back to the couch as he pumped his fingers in then out at a steady and fast pace. He used his free hand to grip my neck as he placed kisses all over my neck. "Yeah baby-you like that? Huh you like that? You''re so fucking tight and wet all for daddy" he said as he nibbled on my ear lobe. I was in so much pleasure that I couldn''t even mustered words so I just moaned and nodded my head as a response. I felt close to my climax and he too must have noticed for he hooked both his fingers inside of me and went even faster, "ahh-mmm-I''m-I''m cumming!" I screamed as I felt an unfamiliar knot in my stomach and I came un done sweating and panting. I felt so high and happy. I was on cloud nine. My first orgasm. I looked at Shiwoo and saw him licking his fingers and I scrunched up my nose. Where I''m from guys don''t even do oral sex for their partners and girls are bashed for doing it so seeing him do it was weird. "What? You taste sweet" he said as he placed his fingers into my mouth. I did not. I tasted salty and fresh at the same time, "sweet? I don''t anything." "You taste sweet to me. In fact," he said as he got down on his knees and placed both my legs on his shoulders, "I wouldn''t mind getting another taste." "Wait Shiwoo. There is something I need to tell you," I decided to tell him the truth because I felt like I had to, "that was my first orgasm and I''ve never done anything like this before." I felt embarrassed by my lack of experience but he didn''t seem to care, "I know that you are in experienced and I will take care of you. Thank you for trusting me to be your first." I smiled feeling safe and secure as his head dipped to place a kiss on my clothed my inner thigh. He placed a kiss after another going higher each time teasing and tempting. He placed his hands on the sides of my jeans and slowly pulled it down as waited in anticipation on what''s to come. He finally slid then off and I expected him to do the same for the panties but he lifted me off the couch and walked towards the direction that I''m guessing is his bed room. I was right. He opened the door to his bedroom and placed me on his bed of white silk sheets. Thy felt so good against skin and I relaxed loving the feeling. He went to close the door then turned to look at me sprawled in his bed. I propped myself up on my elbow and opened my legs. I bit my lip and licked his. He quickly made his way on the bed and crawled between my legs the left a sweet kiss on my forehead. I knew it was not love but I still felt warm and tingly inside. He placed a kiss on my lips then another on my chin. I closed my eyes enjoying the feeling as he made a trail of wet kisses all the way down to my navel then he stopped. My eyes shot open at the sudden disappearance of his mouth and as I was about to ask if there was a problem but attacked my clit with his tongue before I could form any words. "Mmmm-ahhhhh-just like that. You''re so fucking good!" I screamed as his tongue moved expertly all over my throbbing clit. He placed a finger in and I lost it. I was unable to think straight and I felt soft and fluffy. I didn''t think this could have gotten any better but he keeps surprising me with his expert skills. It didn''t take long for me to cum all over his tongue and I did so screaming his name as he licked me clean. I felt so tired that my legs flayed. I don''t think I can handle anything else. I closed my eyes and I heard him say, "you didn''t think I was done with you yet right?" My eyes shot open and so did my legs instinctively awaiting his next magic trick that will no doubt require his magic wand. Chapter 27 - So Tight Shiwoo hurriedly went to his bed side table no doubt looking for a condom, "Shit!" he said as he rummaged through, "I don''t have a condom." "Oh" I said feeling disappointed. He came and sat on the bed next to me with his head resting on the head board. A wild idea came and I decided to jump on it. Literally. "What are you doing?" he asked as I straddled his lap and wrapped my hands around his neck. I placed a kiss on his lips then another then I made my way up to his left earlobe and whispered as I nibbled, "then fuck me raw." Without hesitation he held onto my waist and flipped us so that he was now on top. I opened my legs and arched my back as he placed him self at my center. "Wait!" I said suddenly feeling scared, "I''ve never done this before. Please be gentle." I covered my face and clenched my thighs shut out of sudden embarrassment. He came to place a kiss on my forehead and removed my hands from my face, "hey there is nothing to be embarrassed about. I will be gentle and tell me if you feel uncomfortable okay. I will stop immediately. Trust me." I tried to look him in the eye as best as I could in this dark room. I saw honesty in them and decided to trust him. I shoo my head yes as I unclenched my legs my and swiped a finger over my clit and brought it to his mouth. He was so dirty and sexy I felt my back arching. He placed himself at my center once more and asked if I was ready and I shook my head yes. "Ahh-mmmm-fuck!" I said as he slowly slid himself in opening up the walls of my vagina more and more with every inch. I felt my hymen break as he went deeper and deeper and my eyes rolled back and I bit my lip to ease the sweet yet gruesome pain. He was really big. I panted as beads of sweat formed on my forehead and Shiwoo was also panting and sweating. His grunts he went deeper turned me on even more and my back arched even higher. I want him. I want all of him every fucking day. He stood there motionless for a while waiting until I adjusted to this foreign object. "You okay? Should I start moving now?" he asked gripping my waist and I shook my head no. "N-no-. Fuck! Ah-you''re too big." I whimpered out gripping the sheets and curling my toes. "Shh baby I know you can take it. I''ll make it fit" as he began to move. It hurt at first but when the pain subsided I was washed with immense pleasure that I forgot my name. He started fucking me at a pace that was so inhumanely quickly that I could hardly breathe, "fuck Tally you''re so tight. You''re squeezing the life out of me." He grunted I moaned and mumbled a response eyes rolling back and he gripped my neck with his right hand as he traced his left across my nipple then down to my wet throbbing clit. He continued his quick movements for a while then his paced slowed as he slowly massaged my clit. I moaned and I felt my stomach tighten from the pleasure and I swore I levitated. "You like that huh? Who is making you feel this good huh? " he grunted in my ear as he began to quicken the pace of his strokes and finger. "Mhmmm-yeah-sssooo--soo fucking good. daddy! - you''re making me feel so good daddy ahhh mhmmm" I moaned loving the pleasure. I was surprised by my own voice and words. What was he doing to me?! How could such pleasure exist in this word and what did I do to deserve this. I don''t think any other man will ever be able to make me feel this good. I don''t want another woman getting this sweet love. I want him all to my self. I''m selfish. He placed wet kiss on my neck nipping and sucking hard on each spot no doubt leaving a mark. "Ahh yes-I''m yours daddy! I''m all yours!" I screamed as he sucked om my nipples keeping the pace of his hips and magic fingers. "Yes I''m you daddy. You''re tight sweet little pussy is mine. Yu got that !?" I gripped his dick between the walls of my tight pussy, "Mhm, yeah all yours" "If another guy even thinks of touching you I''ll fuck you raw in front of him, you''re mine, all mine. "he said as he sucked on my bottom lip nipping gently but just enough to hurt. I nodded in response and he smirked. Possessive bastard. I felt a now familiar knot in my stomach and my toes curled relishing in the pleasure. "Ahh-I''m cumming-im gonna-" "Ahh fuck babe me too" he said as he quickened to a inhumane pace. I rocked my hips back and fort to match his pace craving a release and I was granted "I''m so close. Ah fuck should I pull out?" "No come inside. Come inside" I said as I shuddered from my high as I came undone once more with my eyes struggling to keep open and my pleasure level over the moon. I was a feeling I couldn''t explain so just started to cry. So I did. Shiwoo flopped himself next to me on the bed and heard my sobs, "Hey what''s wrong? Do you-? You regret don''t you? Fuck!" I turned to him and smiled through my tears, "No no never its just, it felt so like its so unreal. Thank You." He let out a sigh of relief grinning from ear to ear, "No. Thank You." He wiped a tear from my cheek and placed a sweet chaste kiss on his lips. I stopped my self before I could have said , "I love you." It was top early for that and I didn''t want to scare him off. I started to feel the after effects of the sex and my eyes drooped. "Get some rest. You''ll be sore in the morning." He pulled me in to lay on his chest and he placed a kiss on my head. This felt nice. I could die right now without any regrets. I wish life could pause at this moment but I know that it can''t. I took a mental screenshot of laying his bed of silk sheets together and I smiled content as I drifted off to sleep. Chapter 28 - The Morning After I woke up the next morning with the sun shining on my face and I rolled over in bed to get away from it. I groaned as I held onto the sheets and the texture felt different. I immediately sat up in bed and the sheets fell off my body exposing my naked chest. Pulling the sheets up I replayed the night''s events and then I started smiling. I did it. I actually did it. I looked to the other side of the bed looking for Shiwoo but found that he was gone and I heard talking coming through the door from the living room. I quickly wrapped the sheet around my naked body and got out of the bed to go and fins him but as soon as I set foot on the ground my knees wobbled and I fell. My legs felt like jelly which was the after math of last night. Hot flashes crossed my mind and I blushed as I struggled to my feet and made my way to the door. "No dad I am not slacking" I heard Shiwoo snapped to what I am guessing must be his dad, "look I''ll handle things on my part. I am doing the best I can." I know snooping was wrong but I couldn''t help but hid behind a wall as I eavesdropped. Things sounded serious and Shiwoo was raking his hand through his hair frustrated as he talked to his dad on the phone. "Yeah I know dad you don''t have to tell me" he sighed as he sat on the, "I''ll take care of it. I''ll talk to you soon." He hung up and dropped the phone as he massaged his temples. He looked stressed and I wanted to help. I contemplated going over to him and ask to help so I did. "Hey is everything okay?" I asked wrapped in his bed sheets and my hair wild. He jumped startled by my sudden appearance and then he snapped, "What the fuck were you spying on me?" I flinched startled by his sudden out burst and then I got angry, "hey hey I''m right here. No need to yell!" He let out of frustration and my hands itched to rub them through his messy hair. "I just over heard what you were saying because you were very loud." I said after a few seconds of silence. He placed his head in his hands as he spoke not even glancing at me, "so you just stood there and listened huh? Why are you so nosy?" I fell silent as his words and refrained from saying anything for yes I was being but It was his fault for being so loud. "Shiwoo baby what''s the matter? Tell me. I can help." I stooped down in front of him and took both his hands in mine but he pulled away and stood up leaving me alone on the floor. "I''m not your baby. So we fucked that''s it. I fuck a lot of dumb bitches what makes you any different!?" I felt a pang in my chest at his harsh words and tears welled up in my eyes. I stayed on the floor saying nothing for he was right. He did fuck a lot dumb bitches and I was dumb enough to be one. Anger seared through me as I got up from the floor and walked past him turning back to lay a hard slap against his cheek. I looked him dead in the eye as single tear rolled down my cheek and I walked away to to look for my clothes. I found my top behind the kitchen island, my underwear and jeans in his room on either side of the bed and my bra hanging off the limbs of a potted plant. Festive night I thought as I chuckled to myself bitterly. I considered taking a shower before I left but I didn''t want to use anything that was his including the water that flows out of his pipe. I quickly got dressed in his room as he leaned against the door frame watching my every move. Maybe if I wasn''t so pissed at him I would have gone for round two for he looked so good standing there in only his boxers and bed head. I tried to tame my hair with my fingers seeing as I didn''t want to use his hair brush before I left bumping into him hard as I left. "Wait" he said hesitantly as I was about to open the door and I froze in my tracks turning to face his slowly. "What?!" I was feeling annoyed and emotional and I wanted to get away as soon as possible to cry because I didn''t want him to see my cry over his dick face ass. "I''ll take you". I stared at him for a while giving the most deadliest glare that I could muster before I answered, "No thanks. I''d rather walk." I got out slamming the down behind me and started down the corridor only to remember that I didn''t know where I was and that I didn''t have any money. I contemplated calling Minjae but given what happened last night he probably wouldn''t answer. I couldn''t call for she will be disappointed so that leaves my final option. I sighed as I turned on my heal and opened the door to his apartment, "okay, you can take me home." I rolled my eyes as I folded my arms and leaned against the door frame. I hated asking him for help and the fact that he just used me when I was vulnerable made the situation worse but I had no other choice. He went into his room and returned a few minutes later with his clothes on and grabbed his car keys. The elevator ride to the parking lot was silent as I folded my arms all the refusing to say anything or go near him. I was so mad but most of all hurt. I put my trust and heart in him and now he just crush them both without a single remorse!? I hurriedly got off the elevator when it dinged and opened thanking God that I no longer had to be in such a close proximity with him anymore then it dawned on me that he was driving me home. I got in the car slamming the door shut then buckled my seat belt then proceeded to fold my arms in silence. He sighed as he got in the car and gently closed the door and started the engine. We were off to my apartment in silence and I could have told numerous times that he wanted to say something but just kept quiet. Pft. Best thing he has ever done for I swear if he had uttered so much as one word I would have went off no doubt causing an accident. He should be glad that the sex was good. Chapter 29 - Cliché He pulled into my building''s parking lot and as I was about to leave he held onto my hand stopping me, "Look I-." he sighed and ran his hand over his face. I got tired of his weeping act and snapped, "You what huh? What Shiwoo? You''re gonna me more about how dumb am I for trusting you for believe me I know." "What no! Just listen," he took a breath then spoke, " I''m sorry. You''re not dumb nor a bitch. I was out of line and I admit that but you just don''t understand. I don''t want to bring you down by being involved with me just please try to understand." He looked me in the eyes as he spoke and I softened a little, "why won''t I understand Shiwoo? What is it?" He sighed as he turned away and leaned his head against the steering wheel, "I can''t tell you but just know that I''m not right for you." "You''re not right for me? What a bunch of bullshit. You know instead of giving me this clich¨¦ bad boy good girl line you could have just said you just wanted me for my body. You just my God damn time." "No wait just please don''t go." I heard him say as I opened the car slamming it on my way out as I wobbled my way towards the elevator. Does he think that I''m stupid or something. Oh fucking God I am such an idiot. How could I have just given it up so easily to a stranger and lying one at that!? I felt disgusted and embarrassed by my behavior last night. I will never drink again. The elevator dinged and I got off walking towards my door. By the time I had entered my apartment tears had been falling like rain. I furiously opened the door to my bed room and wen to take a shower desperately trying to scrub away the pain and the traces from last night. I cried as the water flowed down my face letting all my anger and frustration out. I had failed my self, my parents and my siblings. What would people think of me? I cried for about 15 more minutes till I felt nauseous and puked my guts out in the shower. I washed my hair and exited the shower feeling a little better now that I had let it out but all the pain hit again when I saw the hickeys that he had left all over my body in the mirror and I started to cry again as I dried my hair. I was a mess and he was probably out fucking dumb bithces. I found it hard to look at my naked body in the mirror and felt disgusted by myself. I was a slut. A cheap whore. I stood there in the bathroom calling myself ugly names until I felt nauseous again. I ran to the toilet and puked my guts out as I cried and wept. Where was Harin when I needed her? I sat there on the floor next to the toilet feeling worthless and used. I should be at school but what was I doing? Leaving a boy''s house that didn''t give a fuck about me. "That''s right" I said out loud at the relaxation. He didn''t give two shits about me then why should I? With that I got my self of the floor and cleaned my self up. I can just pretend like this didn''t happen and move on with life. Being hung up on it won''t bring me any good anyway. I gave my self one good look in the mirror and replaced mg ugly words from earlier with beautiful affirmation, "I am beautiful, I am worthy and I am loved." I repeated that until I started to believe for I was right. I am everything good and more. You can''t grow until you have learned from your mistakes and I am going to use this as a learning process. What''s done is done and there is only forward from here. I tried to think bright positive smiles as I went about my day and soon after a while I had forgotten about this morning. The soreness in my leg was on it''s way of being completely worn off so it was easy to move about about and not feel uncomfortable. On my quest of forgetting I would often find myself slipping in memory and would busy myself with something new but the thing is I have been slipping so often that I has organized me and Harin''s room, rearrange the books on the shelf, twice, cleaned the bathrooms and in general the whole house. I checked the time expecting that it would have been like 6:00 pm or something but found that it was only 4:30 pm. I sighed as this torture never seems to end. I thought of possible chores to do but I had already done them some of them twice. I decided on homework but to my dismay found that I had already completed every assignment and reading for this semester. A nap was my only other option to escape from my problems but what do you know I even started dreaming about them. I spent the whole day waiting for Harin to come home or even to answer my messages and texts but nothing. I wanted to call my mom but feared that she would be disappointed in me so I decided not to. Maybe it was for the best. I felt lonely and wanted somebody to talk to. I mean I had my first time. Yeah he was a jerk but still. It felt amazing. My mind replayed the events of last night and I bit my lip as I clenched my legs. Even though I hated him I couldn''t deny the fact they he made me feel so good to the point of forgetting my name. I became lost in my own memories for a while until I felt my phone buzzing. I quickly grab it looking at the caller ID to see that it''s Harin. "Hey!" she yelled through the phone almost bursting my ear drums so I pulled the phone away from my ear not willing to risk it and put it on speaker placing it on the space on the couch next to where I was sitting. "When you''re coming to the party tonight bring my red dress from the center of my large closet please. It was already dry cleaned." "Hi nice to hear from you too" I sighed as I went into her room, "wait you said party tonight? I thought it was tomorrow." "Yeah they just changed it. I''ll text you the address." "Okay" I said as she hung and texted me the address. Well look''s like we have a party to go. Best get ready. Chapter 30 - Change Of Plans I decided to take a warm bath in Harin''s bath tub to soothe my still aching muscles and I allowed the warm water to envelope me as I tried my hardest to forget last night. No matter how hard I tried I just could not shove the memories off so easily for there were marks all over that reminded me of which I wanted to forget so I ran my arm up and down my legs scrubbing them clean as I closed my eyes with my head against the back of the tub. I had been here for half and hour already but I just couldn''t seem to get enough. I don''t often take bubble baths seeing that I don''t have a bath tub so I took this opportunity to relish I the comfort and delight that the warm water suds with lavender scented bubbles brought. A minute more had passed and I had decided that it was time to leave or I would fall sleep in the tub which had a high risk of me drowning and turning her room into a yellow tape scene. I wrapped my wet body in a towel as I stepped out of the tub making sure to pull the plug to let all the dirty water out. I shivered as the cold air hit my skin my body being more affected as I was just in warm water. I strode over to my room checking the time to see that it was a little over 5:00 pm. I didn''t have any idea as to what time these party start but since Harin needed her dress I had to leave early. I would be there by 7:00 pm the latest, I thought as I proceeded to towel dry my skin. The warm lavender bath had soothed my aching muscles and I had regained the ability to walk properly with out limping. I took my dress out of my closet taking it off the hanger and placing it on the bed to admire it one more time. It really was a nice dress and I am glad that I got it. After a few more seconds of admiring the dress I decided that it was finally time to see how it looked on my but as I was about to put it on my phone rang. "Hello?" I asked not looking on the caller the ID. "Tally change of plans. Meet me at Minseok''s place. I''ll get ready there okay?" I sighed and rolled my eyes at the order in voice, "fine. Okay see you there." I hung up the phone and sighed as I finally out the dress on. It really hugged my figure and it looked even better that when I first tried it on. The slit was just perfect and the color suited me well. I smiled as I admired myself in the mirror loving the way I looked. Shiwoo is going to love this, I thought smiling but my smile immediately faded as I remembered what he said. Right. I''m just one his dumb easy bithces. I closed my eyes and willed myself to calm down and I held onto my stomach. I felt nauseous again but I fought the feeling with every fiber that I had. I looked too pretty to puke. I looked myself over in the mirror once more and decided that I should at least cover up the visible hickeys and so I did then went to Harin''s room for her dress then left the apartment after closing the door with the key. I decided on wearing sandals because I did not feel like wearing heals at all. I checked my phone to see a message from Harin that was both the venue of the party and Minjae''s apartment. I exited the elevator in the lobby and I found that I was getting some stares. At first I felt self conscious but then I remembered that I look good and that must be the reason why they were all breaking their necks. I exited the building and hailed a taxi asking the driver to take me to Minseok''s apartment. I had never been there before so I kept my eyes on the road the entire time. "Thank you sir" I said as I paid the driver after he dropped me off where I needed to go. I stared up at the building before entering and walking to the elevator to take it to his floor. I double checked the floor and room number before pressing the button of the elevator then proceeded to get off and took the short trip down the hall when it dinged. I knocked on his door two times before Harin came and let me in, "finally, " she yelled as she dragged her dress from me returned to where she was coming from. "I missed you too." I yelled in empty living room as I flopped on the couch. "Hey!" said Minseok coming out of what I''m guessing must be his room. "Hey" I said giving a little wave. He smiled as he went back to where he was coming from and I just sat there on the couch twisting my fingers until Harin came. She eyed me up and down and her eyes squinted suspiciously and I placed my hand over my chest feeling guilty, "there is something about you that''s different but I can''t seem to figure it out." I gulped as I gave a nervous laugh, "haha. I washed my hair maybe that''s it." "No. You have a sort of glow about you. Your skin looks healthy and your breast look bigger." She was still staring me down and I was afraid that she would have figured it out soon so I acted quickly trying to change the subject, "well umm ah this dress brings out my complexion. Thanks for buying it by the way." Smiled as she spun me around to examine me, " yes I did buy it didn''t I. My mommy looks good on you doll." She clapped as she smiled and I let out a breath of relief as Minseok came and all three of us left for the party. I wondered why me and Harin were so dressed up since since was just a party but she picked my outfit and even went as far as buying so why not. Minseok hailed a taxi when we exited the building a I spent the entire ride trying tk figure out how to tell Harin about what happened last night. She was going to find out eventually but I was too nervous to tell her now. I was afraid that she would be disappointed which would make me feel worse about myself. I shook the thoughts off as I thought about the party and what to expect. I intend to have fun tonight and I will dance the night away the memories of what''s his name along with it. Chapter 31 - Here Again We arrived to the venue of where the party was keeping and I felt excited to finally be attending one. "This is going to be so fun." said Harin as she held my hand pulling me through the doors of the building. I giggled along with her as Minseok shook his head and filled us to the elevator. It was a penthouse party I think Harin had said the other day so the view will no doubt be beautiful. It was around 7:00pm and the sun will be setting so I was excited to watch it. The elevator dinged and we got off bouncing with excitement until I realized where we were. Why? Why was I here again? Is this some sort of game for you universe? Can''t a girl get a break? I stopped dead in my tracks as the place I had so never never return to is the said place where I was now all dressed up and ready to party. My breathing became deep and heavy and Harin looked at me worried as she held my hand, "are you okay? Are you feeling cramps do you need a tampon or something?" "Huh? Oh yeah cramps. No I''m fine. Let''s go." She held onto my hand as pulled me towards the door and opened it revealing a semi crowded room with with people dancing and having a good time. "You ready?" Harin asked as Minseok stepped it and I shook my head yes and we both went in. Harin pulled me towards the living to sit on on couch and I felt kind of uncomfortable remembering what I had done on this very couch last night and I started to search the crowded room for Shiwoo "The night is still young so more people will be hear soon." I didn''t care about other people I just wanted to make sure that Shiwoo didn''t see me because I didn''t feel like dealing it drama right now but I just nodded to what Harin said. Five minutes had passed with me sitting on the couch sweating up waves a Harin and Minseok dance together in the crowd. I had been successful in avoiding Shiwoo so far by staying still but I was getting thirty and bored so I decided to go to the kitchen and get something to drink. I saw saw Soju, Vodka and all different sorts of liquor on the island but after last night I couldn''t trust myself to take a sip of rum. I am really wild when I drink. I opened the fridge holding onto the the door and as I bent over looking for soda or water or anything to drink when I felt someone behind me. "Missed me?" asked the voice and jumped hitting my head on the bottom part of the freezer door in the process. I spun around holding the spot on my head that came in contact and glared at him, "what are you doing here?" He proceeded to lean on the island arms folded as he eyed me up and down before he spoke, "I live her, remember? Oh and uh you look nice although I prefer you with no clothes on." My mouth opened and closed like a gaping fish as I was at a lost for words. He took delight in my dumbfounded self and he walked away smirking. I scoffed as I grabbed a bottle of soda and returned to the couch flopping down with a huff. How dare he get me all flustered like that as if he had some control over me. I hated him so my heart should not be skipping beats. I huffed once more as I took a swig of my soda when an unwanted stranger graced me with his presence, " woah woah clam down princess. It''s not going any where." I rolled my eyes at I chugged my drink dropping the bottle on the floor with a loud burp of satisfaction. I had burped with the intention of scaring him off but it seems that my lack of manners only intrigued him farther and I and he sat down on the couch sliding closer to me each time I slid away. He reeked of alcohol and I didn''t feel like dealing with drunk horny men tonight so I made a motion to leave my safe place on the couch when he grabbed my arm. "Where are you going baby? I just got here." "Yeah and now I''m leaving. Enjoy the couch sir." I pulled my arm with a forcing seeing as he was holding as if I were dear life and ran into the crowd to find Harin and Minjae. I tried my best to slip through the crowd of dancing young adults as I had spotted Minseok. I approached him expecting to see Harin but she was nowhere to be seen. "Where is Harin?" I yelled over the music. " What?" yelled Minseok in my ear almost making me go deaf. "Harin where is-" I tried but he cut me off. "What!?" "Harin" I tried again. "Who?" By this time I had lost my patience and decided to give up, "just forget it." "Huh the toilet? I think that it''s that way." I sighed and rolled my eyes at him as I walked away towards the direction of the bed room. I needed some peace and quiet. I have come to accept the terms that parties or just socializing in general are not for me. My social battery was already low. I went inside Shiwoo''s room and thanked God that it was empty. Memories of last night flashed across my mind as soon as I closed the door and I sighed leaning against the door feeling used and broken. I walked up to the bed running my hand over the sheets when I heard somebody coming through the door sounding as if they were arguing and so in a flash my fight or fight was triggered and I ran to the closet closing the door behind me afraid that it would have been Shiwoo and indeed it was but it was also Harin? What were they doing together and what were they arguing about? I held my mouth shut a I had no other place to go or option so I just eavesdropped on their conversation unintentionally and I must say the topic was quite a shock. Chapter 32 - The Truth Will Set You Free "Shiwoo baby this is serious. There is no time to be fooling around now." said Harin storming into the room behind Shiwoo sounding frustrated and angry. My brows furrowed and I whispered to myself, "did she just call him baby? What is going on?" "I am not your baby so please stop calling me that!" He yelled as he sat on the edge of his bed rubbing his hands over his face seeing equally if not more frustrated. Harin fell silent and I held my breath as she walked over to him stepping between his legs massaging his shoulders as she spoke, "I have waited patiently for you for years and I am done waiting. Your play time is over now Shiwoo. What did your dad say? What was she going on about? Did she know his father? What else were they hiding about themselves from me? It must be a lot since Harin has never mentioned her family plus the fact that I barely even knew Shiwoo. Shiwoo sighed as he got up from his bed pushing Harin out of the way as he went into the bathroom closing the door behind him. She sat on the bed sighing and I was more confused than ever as why they now seemed so close as for Harin to be calling him "baby". Was she drunk and mistook him for Minseok her boyfriend? He was her boyfriend right or was that all just a lie? I should just make a plan to escape warned my logical side but my nosy side wanted to hear all of the drama. "Kim Seojin!" yelled Harin smashing her hands into the mattress then proceeded to head towards the bathroom knocking furiously on the door. I had finally gotten an opportunity to slip away but when I was about to Shiwoo or Kim Seojin stormed out of the bathroom looking angrily at Harin. My hand on the handle froze and I threw my plan of escaping away. "Do not call me by my real name. It is Shiwoo to you!" He yelled menacingly a deathly tone in his voice and I flinched almost hitting the clothes off the hanger behind me but luckily I was quick with catching it. "I can call you any name I want because you are mine whether you like it or not!". Harin matched the deathly tone in his voice as she squared up to him and I started to feel fearful of her life. What if he resorted to violence because he was obviously annoyed by whatever she was going on about. It was a relief that the music outside was loud or their yelling would have caused a seen no doubt forming a crowd. "Now what did your father say?" asked Harin as she stepped closer rubbing her hands over his chest. I felt a pang in my chest and I started to feel nauseous. Shiwoo sighed not even bothering to take her hands off of his chest as he answered her previous question, "he said that we should form the alliance now or else he will cut me off." Alliance? The more they talk is the deeper into their lives I get and the deeper they get the more I get confused. Mommy was right when she said to see people''s business and leave it alone. I think I''m gonna be sick. "It is time to stop rebelling Seojin. We knew this would have happened since we were kids so why are you acting like this now? Do you love somebody else?" Shiwoo''s head snapped up the moment she said those last few words and I felt my breath quicken. "Is it Atalia?" She asked edging him on farther. He became quiet and I took deep breaths desperately trying to calm my haphazard breaths by doing breathing exercises. There was no way that he could love me. But why was I...hopefully? "Do you like her?" She asked softly after a moment of silence. "Does she know who you truly are huh!? Will she love you if she finds out huh!?" She started to yell and hit his chest when she got no reaction and I started to fell angry at her. "She is not the one for you. I am and you will marry me!" She raised her hand to hit him once more but he held her hand before she could do so, "Do. Not. Hit. Me." He gave her a death glare as she struggled to pull her hand free. Did she just say marry!? My mind went into a typhoon making me dizzy as her words resonated. I felt bile rise from my stomach to my throat and I couldn''t hold on to my throw up any more. I pushed opened the doors of the closet and ran to the bathroom throwing my guts up once more in the toilet. Tears welled in my eyes as I felt my stomach turning inside and out to get all the food that I hadn''t digested yet out. "Atalia!?" I heard Shiwoo asked surprised that I was in his closet all along. Harin came in behind him arms folded as she looked at me with disgust as I wiped my mouth the back of my hand. "What are you doing here? Were you spying!?" She yelled as she came over to me pulling me by the hair. "Let her go!" Yelled Shiwoo coming to my rescue. He helped me to stand so I could have flushed the toilet and wash my face before I turned to Harin. "It was not on purpose" I defended pushing off of me and he looked offended. "Well you probably need heard everything so now that you know you should stay away from him." I scoffed and rolled my eyes at her demand questioning if the person in front of me was actually my best friend. "Umm hello Harin this boy is not your boy friend remember?" I snapped my fingers in her face and her jaw ticked, "your boyfriend is out side so you should go find him" I said as I made a motion to exit the bathroom and the building in its entirety. "You''re right" she called after me, "he is not my boyfriend but my fianc¨¦." I stopped in my tracks at her words turning turning look at Shiwoo but his head was down. I looked over to Harin to see her smirking and my blood boiled. My petty side was taking over and I had lost control of my words and emotions before I could stop my self from setting fire to the gasoline, " well your boyfriend- I mean fianc¨¦ is good in bed." I smirked as I saw her smirk dropped and I looked over to Shiwoo who had wide eyes at what I just said. "You slut!" Yelled Harin throwing a tube of toothpaste at me which I easily dogged. I felt enraged by her hypocrisy and started to tell her what''s was really on my mind, "oh yeah now I''m the slut?" I chuckled bitterly not finding what I just said funny, "now Miss Harin Kim tell me how does this make me a slut for I am genuinely confused." I clasped my hands furrowing my brows wanting for her to speak. I was mad. No I was really mad so she better choose her words carefully for I will not be responsible for what I will do if she chooses wrong. "You slept with him when I told you not to which makes you a whore you bitch." My eye twitched as I slowly walked towards her barely containing my anger as I spoke, " so let me get this straight. I am a slut because I slept with one guy but you are a saint even though you switch guys every week?" I chuckled at her nonsense finding this revelation funny as she gaped like a fish out of water. She was about to say something but I was not done. You see I had a lot of my chest and the doctor says that it is not Chapter 33 - Bug In The System:- I Am Sorry But It Canot Be Deleted. Skip "You see I do not know where you buy your audacity from but I really think that you need a refund. How dare you call me a whore when you''re the one fucking engaged and slepping around." Shiwoo came and stood in front of me to stop me but I snapped, "what? Am I being mean too much?" e now calm down. Dont do anything wild." He beeged as he held my shoulders. "I''m being being wild you?" I asked as I chucked, "you didnt give a fuck about me being wild last night when you were fuckimg me raw so what has changed now?" I yelled feeling angry that he was taking her side and he visibly got mad. "Oh I''m sorry was this not an open relationship? I''m sorry Mr. engaged for not telling your fianc¨¦ about what you do in your free time doesn''t she do the same?" I batted my eyelashes pouting as if I were actually sorry. "You''re really something Atalia. I can''t believe I even called you my friend." Said Harin and my heart broke from her words but then I started to feel enraged. "I really thought so too Harin but here you are keeping secrets and lying straight to my face for four years!" "Okay stop. You need to calm down." Said Shiwoo leading me out of the room. I shook his hands off me once more fo I was angry for being angry sake. "Yeah that''s right go take care of your bitch!" Yelled Harin as I opened the door and was about to leave. I was going to just ignore her and went home when I felt something like a shoe hit me across the back of my head and I felt my last bit of self control dissipated with the last bit of my reosleve I broke free from Harin pushing her with everything that I had. She was started by my retaliation and stumbled upon the wall with wide eyes. Her expression in a flash changed from being surprised to being enraged and she came to push me back with equal aggression in her force. I stumbled fro her attack catching myself before falling and when I was trying to regain my composure felt sharp sting across my face whipping my head to the side. "Guys stop this right now!" I faintly heard Shiwoo yell in the background as glared ar Harin breath enraged as I saw red. I ran towards her as if I were a soldier running to war and tackled her to floor punching and hitting as she struggled to block my attacks from underneath me. "Stop!" Yelled Shiwoo trying to pull me off her but I didn''t budge because I was not done teaching her a lesson. "Woah! What''s going on in here?" I heard an unfamiliar voice said as Shiwoo held onto my hands pinning them behind my back. I yelled out of frustration and pain as I heard more people come in the room, "Yo it''s a fight. Fight! Fight! Fight!" Was all I heard as Shiwop pulled me into his chest as Minseok ran to help Harin. "Don''t you ever call me a birhc again!" I yelled struggling in Shiwoo''s arms. "I''m going to fucking kill!" She yelled as Minseok held her. "Stop! Just stop! You guys are friends so stop acting like this" yelled Shiwoo at the both of us. "She is not my friend. She is a backstabbing liar" yelled Harin and the crowd went "Ouu." I scoffed as I kept struggling in Shiwoo''s arms, "I''m the liar? You have been liar for four years and as for our friendship consider it over!" "I never lied to you. I just never told you the entire truth. I told you what you needed to hear and you still went and slept with him!" The crowd gasped and began to whisper stating and pointing at me, "Okay then since we are sharing secrets with the class did you tell Minseok over there that you are engaged to Shiwoo?" The whole room gasped then fell silent as Minseok furrowed his brows, "wait what?" All the coulour had left Harin''s face as Minseok let her go and I instantly regretted saying it. Minseok stared Shiwoo in the eyes for a long hard five seconds before leaving the room. "Wow Atalia" I heard Shiwoo said before he let me go Pleeaaase" the 5''6 Korean girl named Ha Rin whined. "No" I said for what''s got to be the thousandth time tonight. "I have an exam coming up and I can''t afford to fail. My family back home is depending on me" I sighed. Honestly I hate saying no to her. She has been my only friend ever since I moved her to Seoul almost 4 years ago on a scholarship to study law. I have a few months left in college and then I will be free. I left my island home of Jamaica in 2010 at age 18. I have been known as the goodie two-shoes of my family. As clich¨¦ as it sounds I was very introverted and stayed by myself despite all of my cousins being extroverted and party goers and would always invite me out. I remember what my mother said to me two years ago at the airport in Kingston Jamaica. Flashback "You see the struggle that me and your father went through to get you this far. Your older brothers didn''t make it and you have a little sister that looks up to you. Please don''t disappoint us and keep your head high. You are our ticket out of poverty. Don''t go to Korea and let any Korean man with their pretty face fool you. We are depending on you. We love you very much and have a safe flight". End of flashback "Come on you and I both know that you don''t need to study and if your grades fall you can always sleep with Mr. Park. I see the way he looks at you" she wiggle her eyebrows. "Stop gross Mr. Park is like 60 and he''s like married" I said disgusted "Married or not that''s not going stop him from wanting a taste of the island flavor" she busted out laughing while I cringed. "Fine." She said rolling her eyes. "I understand your struggles and sacrifices blah blah blah but you have been here for two years and only know the University and the Coffee shop" she argued Being an inch shorter I have to look up at her when speaking to get my point across. "That''s not true" I gasped exasperatedly. "I also know the library" I replied cheekily and smiling. "Ughhhhh" she huffed pouting her full pink tinted lips out. Moments like these I find her to be the cutest thing even though she is older than me. "Come on you are a 19 year old virgin who is single without a social Pleeaaase" the 5''6 Korean girl named Ha Rin whined. "No" I said for what''s got to be the thousandth time tonight. "I have an exam coming up and I can''t afford to fail. My family back home is depending on me" I sighed. Honestly I hate saying no to her. She has been my only friend ever since I moved her to Seoul almost 4 years ago on a scholarship to study law. I have a few months left in college and then I will be free. I left my island home of Jamaica in 2010 at age 18. I have been known as the goodie two-shoes of my family. As clich¨¦ as it sounds I was very introverted and stayed by myself despite all of my cousins being extroverted and party goers and would always invite me out. I remember what my mother said to me two years ago at the airport in Kingston Jamaica. Flashback "You see the struggle that me and your father went through to get you this far. Your older brothers didn''t make it and you have a little sister that looks up to you. Please don''t disappoint us and keep your head high. You are our ticket out of poverty. Don''t go to Korea and let any Korean man with their pretty face fool you. We are depending on you. We love you very much and have a safe flight". End of flashback "Come on you and I both know that you don''t need to study and if your grades fall you can always sleep with Mr. Park. I see the way he looks at you" she wiggle her eyebrows. "Stop gross Mr. Park is like 60 and he''s like married" I said disgusted "Married or not that''s not going stop him from wanting a taste of the island flavor" she busted out laughing while I cringed. "Fine." She said rolling her eyes. "I understand your struggles and sacrifices blah blah blah but you have been here for two years and only know the University and the Coffee shop" she argued Being an inch shorter I have to look up at her when speaking to get my point across. "That''s not true" I gasped exasperatedly. "I also know the library" I replied cheekily and smiling. "Ughhhhh" she huffed pouting her full pink tinted lips out. Moments like these I find her to be the cutest thing even though she is older than me. "Come on you are a 19 year old virgin whPleeaaase" the 5''6 Korean girl named Ha Rin whined. "No" I said for what''s got to be the thousandth time tonight. "I have an exam coming up and I can''t afford to fail. My family back home is depending on me" I sighed. Honestly I hate saying no to her. She has been my only friend ever since I moved her to Seoul almost 4 years ago on a scholarship to study law. I have a few months left in college and then I will be free. I left my island home of Jamaica in 2010 at age 18. I have been known as the goodie two-shoes of my family. As clich¨¦ as it sounds I was very introverted and stayed by myself despite all of my cousins being extroverted and party goers and would always invite me out. I remember what my mother said to me two years ago at the airport in Kingston Jamaica. Flashback "You see the struggle that me and your father went through to get you this far. Your older brothers didn''t make it and you have a little sister that looks up to you. Please don''t disappoint us and keep your head high. You are our ticket out of poverty. Don''t go to Korea and let any Korean man with their pretty face fool you. We are depending on you. We love you very much and have a safe flight". End of flashback "Come on you and I both know that you don''t need to study and if your grades fall you can always sleep with Mr. Park. I see the way he looks at you" she wiggle her eyebrows. "Stop gross Mr. Park is like 60 and he''s like married" I said disgusted "Married or not that''s not going stop him from wanting a taste of the island flavor" she busted out laughing while I cringed. "Fine." She said rolling her eyes. "I understand your struggles and sacrifices blah blah blah but you have been here for two years and only know the University and the Coffee shop" she argued Being an inch shorter I have to look up at her when speaking to get my point across. "That''s not true" I gasped exasperatedly. "I also know the library" I replied cheekily and smiling. "Ughhhhh" she huffed pouting her full pink tinted lips out. Moments like these I find her to be the cutest thing even though she is older than me. "Come on you are a 19 year old virgin who is single without a socialPleeaaase" the 5''6 Korean girl named Ha Rin whined. "No" I said for what''s got to be the thousandth time tonight. "I have an exam coming up and I can''t afford to fail. My family back home is depending on me" I sighed. Honestly I hate saying no to her. She has been my only friend ever since I moved her to Seoul almost 4 years ago on a scholarship to study law. I have a few months left in college and then I will be free. I left my island home of Jamaica in 2010 at age 18. I have been known as the goodie two-shoes of my family. As clich¨¦ as it sounds I was very introverted and stayed by myself despite all of my cousins being extroverted and party goers and would always invite me out. I remember what my mother said to me two years ago at the airport in Kingston Jamaica. Flashback "You see the struggle that me and your father went through to get you this far. Your older brothers didn''t make it and you have a little sister that looks up to you. Please don''t disappoint us and keep your head high. You are our ticket out of poverty. Don''t go to Korea and let any Korean man with their pretty face fool you. We are depending on you. We love you very much and have a safe flight". End of flashback "Come on you and I both know that you don''t need to study and if your grades fall you can always sleep with Mr. Park. I see the way he looks at you" she wiggle her eyebrows. " Chapter 34 - Test Of Friendship "You see I do not know where you buy your audacity from but I really think that you need a refund. How dare you call me a whore when you''re the one fucking engaged and sleeping around." Shiwoo came and stood in front of me to stop me but I snapped, "what? Am I being mean too much?" "Yes you are now calm down. Don''t do anything wild." He begged as he held my shoulders. "I''m being being wild?" I asked as I chuckling, "you didn''t give a fuck about me being wild last night when you were fucking me raw so what has changed now huh?" I yelled feeling angry that he was taking her side and he visibly got mad. "Oh I''m sorry was this not an open relationship? I''m sorry Mr. engaged for not telling your fianc¨¦ about what you do in your free time doesn''t she do the same?" I batted my eyelashes pouting as if I were actually sorry. "You''re really something Atalia. I can''t believe I even called you my friend." Said Harin and my heart broke from her words but then I started to feel enraged because here she was being a hypocrite again. "I really thought so too Harin but here you are keeping secrets and lying straight to my face for four years!" "Okay stop. You need to calm down." Said Shiwoo leading me out of the room. I shook his hands off me once more for I was angry for being angry sake. "Yeah that''s right go take care of your bitch!" Yelled Harin as I opened the door and was about to leave. I was going to just ignore her and went home when I felt something like a shoe hit me across the back of my head and I felt my last bit of self control dissipated with the last bit of my resolve I broke free from Shiwoo''s hold like lighting running towards Harin pushing her with everything that I had. She was started by my retaliation and stumbled upon the wall with wide eyes. Her expression in a flash changed from being surprised to being enraged and she came to push me back with equal aggression in her force. I stumbled fro her attack catching myself before falling and when I was trying to regain my composure felt sharp sting across my face whipping my head to the side. "Guys stop this right now!" I faintly heard Shiwoo yell in the background as glared ar Harin breath enraged as I saw red. I ran towards her as if I were a soldier running to war and tackled her to floor punching and hitting as she struggled to block my attacks from underneath me. "Stop!" Yelled Shiwoo trying to pull me off her but I didn''t budge because I was not done teaching her a lesson. "Woah! What''s going on in here?" I heard an unfamiliar voice said as Shiwoo held onto my hands pinning them behind my back. I yelled out of frustration and pain as I heard more people come in the room, "Yo it''s a fight. Fight! Fight! Fight!" Was all I heard as Shiwoo pulled me into his chest as Minseok ran to help Harin. "Don''t you ever call me a bitch again!" I yelled struggling in Shiwoo''s arms. "I''m going to fucking kill!" She yelled as Minseok held her. "Stop! Just stop! You guys are friends so stop acting like this" yelled Shiwoo at the both of us. "She is not my friend. She is a backstabbing liar" yelled Harin and the crowd went "Ouu." I scoffed as I kept struggling in Shiwoo''s arms, "I''m the liar? You have been lying to me for four years and as for our friendship consider it over!" "I never lied to you. I just never told you the entire truth. I told you what you needed to hear and you still went and slept with him!" The crowd gasped and began to whisper stating and pointing at me, "Okay then since we are sharing secrets with the class did you tell Minseok over there that you are engaged to Shiwoo?" The whole room gasped then fell silent as Minseok furrowed his brows, "wait what?" All the color had left Harin''s face as Minseok let her go and I instantly regretted saying it. Minseok stared Shiwoo in the eyes for a long hard five seconds before leaving the room. "Wow Atalia" I heard Shiwoo said before he let me go and shaking his head. "Umm I''m sorry but how am I the bad guy here?" He looked me the eyes before ordering everyone out of the room, "alright show is over." No body made a movement to move and he put on the ''I am not kidding voice.'' "Everybody Out Now!" He yelled and immediately everyone was rushing to leave the room and house as he was very scary when angry. The room was now cleared and we were the only ones left in the room seeing as Harin had ran after Minseok to try and apologize I assume. "What is wrong with you huh? Why do you always feel the need to cause trouble?" I folded my arms and rolled my eyes ignoring him not having the strength to argue. He snapped his fingers in front of my face and I glared up at him, "I''m talking to you" "And I am done talking. Excuse me." I was about to leave when he pulled me by the arm Into his chest then held my jaw forcing me to look up at him, "I am not." He loosened his hold on my jar and I ripped it away from him. I jaw ticked and so did mine. I was not his bitch despite what Harin might think. "Atalia look-" He started but I cut him off. "No I don''t wanna hear anything more from you Shiwoo or Kim Seojin. I''ve heard enough. I wanna go home." "Just listen." He said eyes pleading for me to stay. I sighed as stood still hearing him out, "Harin and I''m engagement was not our doing but our parents. I have no love for her nor do I intend on marrying her but out fathers are persistent and want to form an alliance but I do not want to. I stared boredly at his fictional excuse not buying a single word her said, "so you''re telling me that your union was already predestined a if it was fate and that you didn''t have anything to do with it?" "Yes, well kind of like that." He said seriously. I blinked once, then twice waiting on his actual reason but when I saw it wasn''t coming I decided that it was time to leave. "Well then you can''t mess with fate. Oh and uh don''t send me an invite thank you." I stepped out of his hold and he let me before yelling after me, "you know Harin was right. You really are not good for me. You don''t even believe me when I''m telling the truth. I paused in my tracks turning towards him before answering, " how can I believe anything that you say huh? When have you or Harin ever told the truth. You know it''s good that you are siding with your soon to be wife. I wish you a long happy marriage Seojin. I really do" I turned my back to him as tears welled I my eyes and a stray tear stopped down my right cheek as I spoke softly voice thick with emotion, "I don''t want to ever see you again." And with that I was out of there ignoring whatever it was that he was saying. I cried on my home in the taxi for not only losing him but for losing my best friend. Tonight was a shifty night far from what I expected when I was getting ready this evening. Things would have been so much better if I didn''t go to that party. No. Things would have better if I had never left my country. The taxi driver had been glancing at me ever so often in his rear view mirror checking if I was okay, " Hey are you okay miss?" He had finally asked the question I knew he was dying to so I gave him an honest answer, " no I''m not okay but it''s okay to not be okay." Chapter 35 - Such Is Life And Life Is Such "We''re here miss. I hope you feel better soon." Said the driver as I wiped my tears about to open the door. I gave him a warm genuine smile, " thank you and I hope so too. Enjoy your night." He smiled at me and I closed the door of his car then entered the building looking as if I had been in a fight. Oh wait I was. I held my down as I walked across the lobby to the elevator desperately trying to not attract attention. I let out a sigh of relief when I had successfully managed to stealthily get in the elevator with out bumping into someone. I sighed as I opened the door to the empty apartment sniffling as the night''s memories come crashing down. I took my shoes off not even caring about leaving them in the way then went to Harin''s room to see if she were there and she wasn''t. I sighed as I pouted regretting fighting with my best and only friend. I wanted to call her but I was afraid that she wouldn''t want to talk to me and just curse me out which I deserved. I really was a bad friend. I closed the door of her room and went into mine closing the door behind me as I began to sob. I felt like shit and I craved comfort. I went into the bathroom silently crying as I tied my hair stripping to take a cold shower. My salty tears mixed with the water from the pipe as I cried the entire time of getting clean. I got out of the shower and looked into the mirror inspecting my red puffy eyes and nose as I applied face cream when my stomach grumbled so I put on a bath robe as I went to the kitchen to make myself something to eat. I suddenly had a huge appetite and I was craving everything that I saw in the fridge so I decided to eat it all. I made myself a pickle PB and J and I moaned at how strangely good it tasted. I even mixed Cheetos with tuna and made in to a sandwich with the crusts of the white bread. Everything tasted so well together and I just wanted more and more. I made myself of a bowl of cereal seeing as it was my favorite food ever but gagged at the smell which made me had to run to the toilet to throw up. I was once at spewing my guts in the toilet as tears welled in my eyes and beads of sweat formed on my forehead. I was panting by the time I had nothing left inside me and I felt weak and tired. What is wrong with me? Did I get food poisoning? I struggled to get myself from off the floor by holding anything in my reach to give me support. I washed my face slapping it a few times to regain color then proceeded to rinse my mouth and went back for the kitchen thinking that I would have had room for more food. I threw the bowl of cereal in the trash figuring that it was the trigger to my nausea. I looked over at the rest of the food on the counter and found that all my a petite had disappeared. I suddenly felt disgusted by all the food and threw them off the counter but then started to cry when I saw the mess I made. I was an emotional wreck and I didn''t know why. It was 9:00 pm at night and here I was crying over spilt milk.....literally. I sighed as I got to cleaning which surprisingly didn''t take long or or was just solely the fact fact my head as swirling with thoughts. The apartment was clean once more and I looked around for something else to do. I almost teared up at the memory that I had already cleaned the house and now I don''t have nothing to do which made me feel useless. I decided on watching a movie but quickly got bored as my mind began to wonder. The fact that Harin and Shiwoo were engaged still didn''t make any sense to me. If he knew he was engaged why did he force his way into my life just to play with me. Why did Harin lie to me about them? Why was he called Shiwoo? What are they both mixed up in? Who are their parents? I had so many questions but the most important one was, why do I care? As far as I am concerned I never really knew neither of them but the part of then that they made me. I felt mostly hurt by Harin seeing as I had known her for four years for her to just drop a bomb like this. Before that night Shiwoo or Seojin wasn''t even a thing. "I wish we could go back to the old days," I said as folded myself into a ball on the couch tears streaming down my face. It''s kind of funny how you can lose somebody just like that especially when you have a lot of history together. I had never once thought that me and Harin would have ever fought especially not over something like this. Yeah we did bicker in the past but that was just normal friend stuff. Just the other day she promised to stay by my side and lookie here.....no where to be found. My mother always told me that I didn''t have any friends and that I only need myself and what do you know. Mother knows best. I allowed the tears to roll down my cheek as I softly sobbed hugging my body and rocking. I missed my mom and those who actually love me. I miss how I was last week. I wish I didn''t go to that damn rap dungeon. And I wish I had never met Harin. For the rest of the night I stayed there on the couch crying and saying my wishes until I fell asleep hoping to escape my troubles but like I had expected they followed me there. Who was I kidding? Such is life and life is such. Chapter 36 - Should I Or Should I Not? I woke up the next morning on the couch feeling extremely and rushed to the bathroom to throw up. My toes curled and eyes rolled back as I let out everything inside me which was not a lot. My head pounded and heart rate quickened as I sat there on the floor by myself. My first thought was to call for Harin but then I remembered that she wasn''t here. I sighed as I held onto the shower curtain seeking assistance to help me to my feet but only to my horror heard the the curtain pins snapped and I fell hitting my back hard as I came in contact with the floor. "Oww!-Shit!" I groaned as I laid there on the floor head and back aching. I stayed there laying on the cold floor rethinking my life decisions and if I should get up or just die here. Dying sounds quite tempting. About ten seconds had passed and I was still on the floor planning my funeral when my tummy grumbled. I was hungry. The stomach has spoken and there was no way that I wouldn''t listen. I helped myself off the floor like the independent woman I was groaning and moaning in pain side eyeing the shower curtain when I finally made it to my feet. I washed my face and brushed my teeth before exiting the bathroom to kitchen my steps slow and wobbly from still being in pain. I opened the fridge and got to making myself some cereal and surprisingly enough it didn''t make me gag. I wobbled my way over the couch a bowl of cereal in one hand and bag of chips in the other. I don''t usually eat like this or this much but I am depressed. Leave me alone. I checked the time on my phone and it read 10:00 am on a Saturday. I had missed classes yesterday due to umm personal reasons but it was okay. I will study tonight to make up for it. "2 and half more months of school then freedom" I thought as my phone rang. I checked the caller''s ID and saw that it was my mom and a bright smile adorned my face, "hi mommy!" "You throw me out for new? How long has it been since you called me huh child? You don''t love me anymore? Should I identify as a mother of three?" I chuckled at her silliness missing her pettiness, "no mommy I have been busy and didn''t I call you the other day?" She sucked her teeth no doubt rolling her eyes, "I called you you didn''t call your poor old mother." It was my turn to roll my eyes, she was so dramatic. "How have things been dear?" She asked switching to mother mood. I sighed as I thought about how things been recently, "Well ma let''s just say things have been crazy for the past couple of days. I am now lonely and friendless." My eyes and throat stung as I said those words and my mother cooed me on the phone. "Also," I added trying to stop the tears from bursting at the seams, "I fell this morning in the bathroom so now I think I will be walking like grandma. " I chucked finding it funny and so did my mom until she processed what I had just said, " wait you fell? Where does it hurt? Do you need to see a doctor?" She bombarded me with questions one after the other before I could speak, "mommy. One question at a time please." "Okay sorry. I was just startled that''s all" she replied sheepishly and I kind of started to feel bad. "Oh no don''t apologize and don''t worry either. I''m fine really. Just a bit of pain I my back where I fell." "I think you need to see a doctor. Don''t they give you money for that?" She insisted going on serious mom mode. I didn''t feel like arguing with her and agreed to go making an appointment for the closest available date which was two weeks from now. "Fine I did it. Happy now?" I sighed as I called her back after speaking to the front desk lady. "Yes. When is your appointment?" "Two weeks from now," I said casually plopping a chip into my mouth. "Two weeks!?" She yelled into my ear and I had to pull the phone away at how loud she was. I just know that she woke the whole community. "Yes mom two weeks. You were the one who said that I should so I did so what''s the problem?" "Well yes but I didn''t expect for it to take so long" she defended more quietly. "Well what''s done is done." I shrugged as I stuffed more chips into my mouth. "You will be better by then but okay. Do what you must. Ill get going to bed right now okay? Mommy loves you." "I love you too" I sighed as I started to feel sad. She hung up after sending kisses my way which made me smile and cheer up a little. With my mother gone from off the phone I was once again left lonely and alone with my thoughts so I decided to watch a movie. I crunched on the chips to silence the voice of my thoughts as I watched the movie intently. Yes the crunching nose did distract me from the movie at some points during the movie but it was better than drowning in negative thoughts. I dipped my hand into the family sized chip bag and found that it was empty. I sighed as I turned it up my head desperately trying to get the last bit of crumbs out when I said as they all fell on my face everywhere but my mouth. I sat there on the couch devising a plan of how to get more snacks without leaving the couch before remembering that I was lawyer and not an engineer. During one of my attempts I had caught a whiff of my armpit and decided that I needed a shower. I might be feeling depressed but that wasn''t an excuse to smell homeless too. With that in mind I wobbled my way as if I was a pregnant woman to the bathroom and stripped naked glaring at the shower as I got in. I was giving myself a nice warm being careful as to not further irritate my back when I heard the front the door opened and closed. Harin. Chapter 37 - Attack Of The Toothpaste When I heard the front door opened and closed I knew that it must have been Harin. "Who else would it be?" I thought as lathered my body with soap stepping under the shower for a rinse. Would it have been like those movies where the na?ve girl gets killed while in the shower because she kept asking who was there? I immediately felt tense at the thought but shook them off a quick as they came "No, it can''t be." I said as I shook my head laughing at my paranoia lathering my face with bar soap making sure to keep one eye open for you know, just incase. Although the chances of being killed in the shower by a stranger that I had never met or offended was low I was still cautious and conscious for you know once again, just incase. I hurriedly rinsed the soap off my face turning the shower off before wrapping my self in a bath towel. I slowly turned the lock of the bathroom door grabbing the closest weapon that I could have find, which was a tube of toothpaste before slowly opening and exiting through the door of my room. I scanned the area of the premise before stepping out of my place in the corner ensuring to hold the towel tight around my body If I were to die naked I would naked being clean and fresh out the shower. I took a few silent steps towards Harin''s room about to check if it was indeed her but as soon as I was in front of her door ready to turn the lock the door had already opened and I came face to face with Harin. We stayed there both looking at each other eyes never wavering or blinking. It was like our eyes were saying everything that the words of our mouths could not. I missed my best friend. I had to refrain so hard from hugging her for I was not sure if she would have let me. I saw small bruises on her face and I knew that I was the cause of them. I had hit my best friend over some dumb boy, I would blame her if she hated me. Heck I even hated me. I sighed as my eyes fell to the ground my hands toying with the tube of toothpaste out of guilt and shame. "I thought that was you." I said after a few moments of silence. She sighed as she leaned on her door folding her arms, "what else would it be?" I heard the annoyance in her voice and it was enough to tell that the night apart did not fix things in the slightest. "Well it could have been a stranger." I said defending myself finally raising my head. She scoffed and rolled her eyes, "and what would you have done if it were? Attack them with toothpaste?" She grabbed the toothpaste from my hand holding it up and I grabbed it back from her, "as a matter of fact I was. I would have blinded the culprit with the toothpaste then proceed to attack. But it wasn''t a stranger. Just a fake friend. " She rolled eyes once more pushing past me as she exited her room. I followed her to the kitchen folding my arms as she opened the fridge grabbing a bottle of water. "Don''t you have anything to say to me?" I asked getting impatient at her for ignoring me. She finished her bottle of water getting every drop from the bottle then proceeded to dispose of it before looking at, "no. Pretty sure I did all of that last night. " I rolled my eyes at her and she proceeded to give a fake smile. "No I don''t think that you said enough for if you did I wouldn''t be stuck here in confusion." I said as I retrieved the plastic bottle from the trash placing it into the recycling bin. She rolled her eyes as she leaned against the counter folding her arms, "what''s the point of saying anything if you are just going to ignore me anyway?" I raised both of my eyebrows at what she just said, "when have I ever ignored what you said?" "Umm hello. Shiwoo. Does that ring any bells?" She said snapping her fingers in the air and it was my time to roll my eyes. "Okay first of all you just said that he was player not all that stuff of being your finance or whatever. Second of all why are you only attacking me? It takes two to do what we did." I said suddenly feeling angry. "It doesn''t matter. I told you no so I didn''t need to go any farther. Don''t you know the girl code!?" She said suddenly raising her voice. "You had a boyfriend and you always called dibs on boys. I always let you have them for they were always only interested in you so why did I have to give up the only one that liked me back because you said so!?" I yelled as she did. "That is a lie you just weren''t interested in the guys that j introduced you to." She defended. I rolled my eyes going to place both palms on the kitchen island, "you only introduced me to guys who you think I would like Harin, have you ever asked me who I liked?" I waited for her to answer telling me that I am lying which she didn''t for she knew that it was the truth so I continued. "No. You have never. I have spent 4 years listening to your relationship problems wiping your tears and giving you advice but now the time has come for you to reciprocate you aren''t there. Just the other you promised to stick by my side but one inconvenience and you aren''t there. It was always about Harin but what about Atalia?" I choked on my last words tears fighting to roll my my cheeks. I saw Harin''s eyes softened but she didn''t make an effort to comfort me and my heart fell. "Well then that is about to change. You don''t have to worry about hearing my problems anymore Atalia. It will no longer be about Harin." She said unfolding her arms and heading to the door I watched her as she went, walking through the door and not so figuratively out of my life. My eyes were filled with tears but I had refused to cry over another person that didn''t give a damn about me. I was not sure if she was coming back and I didn''t care. If she was going to hate me fine I''ll hate her too. I only had 2 and a half months with her anyways and we would have most likely parted ways. Cheers to four years of friendship Harin. It was fun while it lasted. Chapter 38 - K-drama A week had gone by with me and Harin avoiding each other although we live in the same apartment. We rarely bumped into each other at the house but when we do we act like complete strangers on the street. Part of me was hurt and sad but the other didn''t care. She had changed seats in the classes that we had together which le people whispering and asking questions. It was known by all of the school by now what had taken place at the party last week but everybody had a different version of it so it will be squashed soon as only just a rumor. Minjae also had been avoiding me even though I tried to make amends so I had no choice but to sit alone in all of my classes. Back then I knew that I only had one friend but it didn''t bother me because she was all of needed. If only I could tell my past self to make another friend I wouldn''t be so lonely, well that is of course she didn''t have a secret fianc¨¦ that I would somehow sleep with. I had recharged my bus card the other day so I now commute by bus by myself everyday to and from school. My back ache had had lessen over the past week but I still felt tension in my lower back muscles so I didn''t cancel my doctor''s appointments for next week just incase I broke or fractured something. I had tried my best to conceal my injury for who would care anyway? I was lonely and friendless. It was now once again Saturday and I was at home on the couch talking to my little sister on the phone finally cracking and opening up to someone for the secret was too hard on my chest. "Wait wait wait let me get this straight, you and her fought over some guy that she is engaged to but she has a boyfriend that is not him and you and her supposed fianc¨¦ liked each other and ended up having sex after he took you to his apartment after you beat up his booty call? Is that what you were trying to say?" Asked my sister for the 10th time of me trying to slowly explain to her. I sighed pinching my nose bridge feeling a migraine coming on, "yes Abigail that is exactly what I was trying to say. Do you get it now?" "Umm sure. Uh-huh. What''s the title of this k drama and which episode is this?" She asked after a while aggravating me even more. "Ughh," I said gripping the phone in my hand trying to control my anger, "listen to me child. This is not a game. It is my life." She chucked over the phone obviously not believing my true life''s story, "Yeah sure it is. Mom told me you fell the other day. I think you need to see a doctor. " I clutched the phone even tighter wanting to punch her in her stupid face, "listen Adriel this is serious. I had sex with my ex-best friends fianc¨¦ and now she hates me. Why don''t you believe me?" She sighed tisking a few times before she answered, "you beating up Harin and that girl I can believe because you have a very bad temper but you having sex? No big sis I will have to pass on that one." I felt offended and scoffed placing a hand on my chest," what is that supposed to mean? Aren''t I attractive enough?" "And here I thought you would have been offended because I said you were hot tempered." She said ignoring my question. "Well whatever. I did have sense with him and if I were being honest I really really liked it" I said shrugging not giving a damn about dignity anymore. She gaped at my blunt words and just sat there on the couch unbothered, "well I''ll be damned. You really did do it huh? Wow! My big sister finally did I. It''s still a lot to process but I am very proud of you." I scrunched up my nose while speaking, "you are acting like I won the Nobel prize or something. This is not graduation so save the applause and congratulations. Besides, losing your virginity is not something to be proud about. What kind of example am I to you my little sister?" Adriel busted out laughing as if what I just said was funny, "I swear I can count on you for a good laugh. Example? Girl I lost my virginity years ago. I just didn''t tell you because we hardly talked since you left and was so busy. I was 18." It was now my turn to gasp at her revelation, "you what? Damn. I really am a prude. I still can''t believe that you beat me to it though. I''m jealous." We both laughed at my silliness and I smiled into my phone loving the sister time that we were having. "Hey why don''t you call me? Have you abandoned me?" I could have felt her rolling her eyes from the other side of the hemisphere, " I do but you were always so busy with your bestie and school that you forgot all about me." The tone in her voice sounded hurt which caused my stomach to drop, "oh no I''m sorry. I didn''t know. Any time I called you you were busy so I just thought that you didn''t have time for me. Hey listen to me, no one neither best friend or boyfriend will ever come between us okay? You and me are forever. I love you dummy." "I love you too stupid," I could feel her smile through the phone which too caused me to smile, "Don''t get all soft on me dummy." My smile faded and I rolled my eyes, "had to ruin the moment huh?" She giggled and my smile returned. The five year gap between us did not strain our relationship at all for at the end of the day she was my ride or die. "Now," she said with a mischievous tone in her voice, "tell me about this hot virginity stealer guy and I want all the details from day one. Don''t leave anything out." I sighed as I readied myself to tell her all about my Kdrama of a life and she just sat there quietly giving a short response or asking questions during it all. Chapter 39 - Destiny After almost 2 hours of briefing and explaining, minus the full explicitly of the erotic scenes, Abigail was finally up to date with the latest drama. "Damn." Was all she could have said after hearing it all and honestly if this wasn''t my story to tell I would have probably said the same thing. "Damn." She said once more and I sighed feeling the effects of sharing my chaotic life''s story. I need a nap. "So what do you think? In which situations am I wrong and which are right?" I asked desperate for someone to say that it was not all my fault to ease some of the weight of the guilt off my back. "Honestly you''re not all to blame. They both played a role in this drama so it''s all on you three." I let out a breath of relief as she revealed that because for the first time since it all happened all fingers aren''t being pointed at me. "From what you told me you did try to stay away but he always found ways to be around you so you ended falling for him was not your fault. I think that if they were all truthful from the start this would have been easily avoided. " I shook my head agreeing with her then realized that she could not see me, " Yeah. But wait, I slept with him even after she told me what he did to her so I am to be blamed." My sister sucked her teeth as a sign of not agreeing with what I had just said, "yeah but it was obviously a lie. By what you told me he doesn''t want her but is trying to get you with every fiber that he has. If he was only looking for a one time thing why was he trying to explain. He did try to talk to you didn''t he?" She made a point but I was so used to beating up myself for everything that I still felt guilty, "at the end of the day I still slept with him even though she asked me not to then proceeded to fight with her so yeah I am a bad person." She went silent obviously coming up with another way to comfort me which I had already made up my mind that whatever comforting words she has planned won''t work, "how old is Shiwoo by the way?" I paused thinking then realized that I didn''t even know this man, " damn. I don''t even know. Heck I just found out his real name last week?" I rubbed my free hand across my face feeling stressed out by the situation and my sister whistled. "Well. That''s messed up," she said speaking my thoughts, " but on the bright side he will be easy to forget. He was there for a short time so just think of him as a lucid dream." I sighed knowing damn well I would never be able to forget him no matter how hard I try, " i don''t think I will be able to forget him any time soon though. He was my first and he actually had my heart pumping like it had never before. I hated him but I wanted him close. Just a glimpse of his face could ruin or make my day. I hate the imprint that he had left on me. Maybe we could have been together but under different circumstances. Maybe in the next life." My words and mood were sullen as I finally admitted to the full capacity that I really liked Shiwoo. Lying to myself just won''t do it anymore. Lying will cause more lies and look what lies did to my friend ship. I need therapy. "Aww. That is actually quite cute. If it weren''t for the circumstances you two would have been my favorite couple. You sound so love sick and it''s so cute that it gives me icks." I chuckled at her and fake gagged as if love was some distasteful food, "not gonna lie. I ship us. Wee would have made beautiful kids." I laughed and so did Adriel when my tummy began to grumble. Abigail gasped, "was that an earthquake?" I rolled my eyes at her as I went to the kitchen to get something to eat, she was always so extra, " no hoe it''s my stomach. I''m starving." "Sounded like an earthquake to me. Hurry up and feed that monster." I grabbed chips and soda before returning to the couch, "Okay where were we?" I had been eating a lot recently so I had stocked up on the foods that I now crave. I had gained a 2 pounds this week but I didn''t care. I didn''t have anybody to impress anyway. Besides, all of it goes to my ass so a win for me I guess. "We were discussing politics when an earthquake occurred." "Ha ha, very funny." I said as I placed a chip in my mouth. She chucked softly, "We were talking about destiny and love at first sight sort of." "Ah yes." We were both quiet for a while before she spoke, "do you being in destiny.?" I took a sip of my soda pondering about the question before I answered, "I''m not sure I do. Why?" "Well think about it. It was your first party since you had been there and you fell for him as soon as you saw him." I took another sip of soda taking my time to answer, "well yes but it wasn''t over at first sight. I was just intrigued. " "Exactly!" She exclaimed. "Coincidence maybe." I said shrugging. "Or destiny. " She insisted. I sighed agreeing with her in an attempt to shut her up and she did, " fine destiny." She hummed in approval at my acceptance and I just rolled my eyes shaking my head. We had been on the phone for a while and with the time difference she should be in bed right now, "well big sis this is where it ends for me. I think I have heard enough drama for the night. Take care and be sure to call me as soon as anything happens." "Mhmmm." I said into the phone mouth filled with chips and she hung up. Once again I was left bored out of my mind so I decided to turn the TV on. I never realized how boring my life was until I forced to actually be alone and do what I usually do. I sometimes wish I had my sister''s confidence and charisma because maybe then I would have had some excitement in my life. I sighed as I cozied myself on the couch eyes fixed on the drama. I don''t know but Kdrama now seem so boring with all that had happened in my life. I sighed laying on the couch praying for a drama free week. I really hope that my prayers will be answered. Chapter 40 - Tell Me Doctor I exhaled as I sat in the waiting room of the doctor''s office legs swinging back and forth. I had already signed the documents ticking my symptoms and writing down my purpose of visiting feeling weird that my mother was not by my side. I sometimes forget that I am already an adult and am obligated to make and appointment and visit the doctor all on my own. It was a Saturday so I thought that it would have been more crowded but it was just me and a lady with her baby. The baby was cute and I would often play peek aboo with her which would gain me smiles and the sweet sound of baby giggles. That reminded me of the baby and his mom that I sat behind this morning on the bus on my way here. I did too play pick a boo with him and he did too bless my ears with his delightful baby giggles. I hope to be a mom someday. Not now but somewhere in the distant future. I was nervous and afraid that the test would come back and say that I indeed broke something. Things between me and Harin did not get any better over over the pas week and it''s safe to say that it got worse. She bought her own groceries and would refuse to eat the ones I bought. She started doing her own laundry and dishes which in all my years I had never witnessed. She even went as far as not sitting on the couch anymore since I sat there and I thought that I was petty. She completely ignored me this morning when I told her that I was going to the doctors office not even batting an eyelash. I don''t even know why I keep trying. For the record nobody can''t say that I didn''t try. "Miss Carter?" called a voice suddenly ripping me out of my thoughts I looked around the empty room as if forgetting my own name before jumping off the chair and headed towards the doors from which she had called me. "Yes that''s me." I said as I approached her and she smiled. Her smiled eased away some of nerves and I returned her smile following her through the doors to the doctors office. She led me towards the bed in the office gesturing for me to sit there and wait for the doctor and so I did. I sat there steering around the office swinging my legs back and forth waiting on the doctor to come and check my back. She soon after arrived with a clipboard with my information paper attached, " so miss Carter what can I do for you today?" She sat in her chair in front of me looking directly up at me awaiting my answer and I felt so much better that the doctor was a she and not he, "well I fell about two weeks ago hitting my back and my mom said that I should visit a doctor." She hummed in response shaking her head then look at her clipboard furrowing her eyebrows, "well it says here that you have been experiencing an upset stomach as well and have been throwing up? Do you have any idea what may be the cause?" I racked my brain trying to come up with a solution but nothing came across my brain so I shook my head no. "Uh-Huh. Could you show me where on your back it hurts please?" She asked politely, getting up from her chair removing her stethoscope from around her neck. "Well," I said lifting my shirt and pointing to my lower back region, "it hurts here but it had happened about 2 weeks ago so the pain is no longer as intense." She hummed in response as she placed two fingers on my back gently pushing the area that I told her hurt and I winced. "Okay it doesn''t feel broken but just incase I would like to do an X-ray. Is that okay?" I shook my head yes and she lead me towards towards the rook for the X-ray asking my take my shirt off and lay on stomach. "It won''t take long, I''m just doing this to make sure okay?" She reassured as she turned the machine on dragging it to be directly above my lower back. "That''s okay. I''m fine." I said as she scanned my lower back for any broken bones or fractures. She was right when she said that it wouldn''t take long for in less than 5 minutes she was finished with the scanning and was off to get the images cleared. A nurse had came and collected me in the X-ray when the doctor left and and she handed me and empty asking for me to pee in it. I was weirded out and confused at the thought of peeing in a cup for what did that have to do with my back ache? I nevertheless took the jar from her hands following her to the bathroom to empty my bladder into this tiny container. She was waiting for me by the door and signaled for me to hand her the jar of pee and I hesitated before giving it to her remembering that it was her job. I still felt weird and gross about the situation but she smiled and seemed to didn''t mind so I tried to make my mind off of it. She led me back to the room that I was in with the doctor and instructed me to wait until the urine test was finished along with the X-ray. I sat back on the bed swinging my legs as I looked around the doctors office waiting for the doctor return. Five minutes had passed of me staring and swinging my legs and I started to feel bored but luckily by the five minutes and 23 seconds mark, not that I was counting she returned with her clip bored in hand and an unreadable expression on her face when it changed into a smile. "So I have your X-rays here and everything seems fine. No fracture or broken bones. Just a flesh wound. Also congratulations Miss Carter. You are going to be a mom. Your morning sickness and symptoms are just the effects of being in the first trimester. " "Oh thank God nothings broken, I feel much better now and yeah I guess being pregnant actually makes sense for my symptoms-woah hold on wait! Did you just say mom!?" My mind had just registered fully what she had said and I no doubt had an horrified expression on my face. "Yes. You are pregnant. Congratulations. You''re baby will be beautiful and healthy. I can tell already." She was excited at this point and I was on the verge of fainting. Me? Pregnant? Oh boy. I''m gonna throw up. Chapter 41 - Im Not Ready "Miss Carter?" asked the doctor snapping her fingers in front of my face, "are you okay?" My mind was all foggy and far away from this room at the doctor''s office. The doctor''s concerned voice was like a distant voice fading into the background as one enters the light. Me? Pregnant? I was not ready to be a mom especially not a single one. I was overwhelmed with emotions, the dominant ones being fear, worry and guilt. I feared that my parents would disown me for ruining my reputation. I was worried that I would have had to do this all alone with out no guidance nor support. I felt guilty that I was going to bring a bastard child into this world whose father was the fianc¨¦ of my ex best friend. I didn''t want to be selfish and put my child through a life where they will be looked down upon and grow up without a father. I grew up with my father so I know how important it is to have one. I didn''t want to be selfish and abort my child for they did nothing wrong and deserved life I weeped for my child for this world is not a pretty place. My heart ached as emotions swirled around in my brain blocking out all that is around me. The doctor had been shaking me and calling out my name for the past five minutes but I was too far in my thoughts to tap back in in reality. A single tear roles down my cheek as I finally managed to tap into reality. The doctor was now in front of me, her hands on both of my shoulders as she looked me in the eye, hers filed with compassion as she spoke, "I know this might come as a shock to you and that you might be scared but I will be alright. I know you didn''t plant for this but trust me this baby is a blessing. I see a bright future for the of you but if you decide to not go through with it, it is entirely your decision. " My head snapped up my eyes widening as her words resonated, "of course I will go through with the pregnancy. Its not their fault that their mother was irresponsible." "Don''t blame or best up yourself over this. It takes two sex gametes to make a baby and you only have one." I shook my head yeah agreeing with her then she continued to ask the question that I knew was coming but dreaded anyway, "is the father present? How is the relationship between you two?" I lowered my head and sighed not knowing what to say. She probably will think of me as how Harin does, a thirsty whore. "Well things are complicated. Well you see it was my first time, you know being umm intimate and it was just a one time thing so it will just be me." I twisted my arms out of shame and she placed a comforting hand on my shoulder, "it''s okay. It''s not your fault. It only takes once to get pregnant so you wouldn''t have known. Since it was your first time I can see how overwhelming this can be but I just want to advise you to stay strong okay?" I nodded my head as I barely raised my head to take a glance at her sympathetic eyes, " Okay." She smiled as she took my hands in her caressing the back of my palms and I oddly began to feel better. I returned her smile as she let go of my hand before turning to her desk to scribble something on a piece of paper. "Here," she said handing me the paper, " this is a prescription for your back ache that you can get at the pharmacy near by. It will relieve your pain so massage it onto your injured area for a few minutes before bed." "Thank you." I said as I took the paper trying to read the scribbles but she was a doctor after all. "Though I can''t prescribe any meds for your morning sickness I would suggest drinking some chamomile tea to reduce nausea. You can even have some plain salty crackers and cheese, soups, dried fruit, dry toast with honey and jam and rice, pasta or noodles." I nodded mentally making a list of all the foods, my mouth watering at the thought of all the delicious food listed. Usually at the sight or mention of food I would feel nauseous and gag but these foods surprisingly didn''t set off my gag reflexes. "Also remember to eat healthy for you and the baby. That will be all, I think we''ve covered everything so you can wait in the lobby as the nurse creates a schedule of your doctor''s visit and appointments. I''ll see you then Miss. Carter. Keep safe and have a good day." She held me down from the bed and smiled at her, waving goodbye as I exited the room. The mother and her bay were still in the lobby and only went into the room when their name was called. The baby smiled and giggled at me as she retreated into the room in her mother''s hand and my heart warmed at the thought that I was carrying my own. When I was younger I had imagined my self as a stay at home mom with two kids in a wonderful suburban home with a wonderful husband. As I got older my feminism had blossomed and I no longer wanted to stay at home, taking care of the kids and being in the kitchen, depending on a man as he go out and work to put food on the table. As I have now matured I have come to the realization that feminism is whatever a woman chooses to do with her life, being happy about it and not what society tells her to do. Feminism is whatever you feel comfortable with. Women should be able to do what they want without a man or society telling her that that is not how a lady should act. Feminism is minding your business and keeping your mouth shut and out of things that don''t concern you when a woman is involved. "Miss Carter here is your doctor''s schedule and we will be seeing you soon. Take care now." said the nurse snapping me out of my big presidential speech. "Oh thank you. I''ll see you soon." I said as I took the envelope from her hand and exited the building. The air around me felt different as I walked down the blocks towards the pharmacy. The wind has changed and it signify my new chapter in life. I took a deep breath and exhaled as I hugged my body thinking of what I was going to say to my parents. I sighed as my mind rendered blank as I stepped into the pharmacy, a step into my new life. Chapter 42 - Alice In Wonderland My mind was foggy as I walked down the aisle of the pharmacy trying to collect my thoughts. "What am I going to do?", "should I tell him?", "will my parents be disappointed?", what will Harin think", "should I abort it?", "will my brothers kill me?", "will I still be my father''s favorite?", "how will I take care of a child?" were all the questions swirling around my mind as I circled the aisle after aisle absentmindedly. My mind was a jumbled mess and I had no idea how to turn off the voices in my head. "Excuse me ma''am?" I heard a voice faintly called and I turned my head in the direction where the sound has come from, "do you need any help? You have been walking around the pharmacy like a zombie for a while now. Is everything okay?" I stared at the lady for a while as if I really was a mindless zombie before my mind could have registered what she had said. Was I okay? "Do I look like I am okay?" I thought as I answered politely as I walked up to her, handing her my prescription seeing as she was the cashier "Huh. Oh yeah I''m fine." She took the paper gracing me with a gentle smile and I tried my best return her gesture but my smile came out as pained and forced. Was there even anything to smile about? Do I even deserve to smile? I am a disappointment and a disgrace. My mind was doing that thing again where it fell into a rabbit whole of thoughts as if it were a reenactment of Alice in Wonderland that I didn''t hear it the first time or the second that she called out my name. "Miss Carter Hello" she called once more, snapping her fingers in my face which caused me to blink back into reality. She finally had my attention after her first two failed attempts. What can I say? Third times the charm right? I was now staring at her unblinkingly as she placed my items in a bag, " That will be $50 Miss Carter. Will you be paying with cash or card?" I remained silent as I pulled some cash from out of my purse and handed her a $100 dollar bill. I needed to get a job if I was going to support me and the baby. The baby. It still felt foreign on my tongue to say and it made me feel queasy. She took the cash from hands gently wriggling it from my hands as I was gripping it too hard. She quickly typed up my receipt and handed me my change no doubt wanted me out of the pharmacy as soon as possible for I was understandably acting weird "Well if that be all Miss Carter, thank you and have a nice day." I gave her a polite nod as I had still found it hard to form coherent words at a time like this. I stepped out of the pharmacy into the city of Seoul to have the honking of cars to wake me up from my daydream. I had found myself in the middle of the street with the light on green and had caused a commotion. "Hey lady are you crazy?" honked an obviously angry motorist driving by. "I''m sorry" I yelled back as I hugged the bag tightly towards my chest startled. When did I get there and where was I? "Whatever!" I faintly heard the driver say angrily as he sped away leaving me on the sidewalk with other pedestrians staring and whispering. I pulled the bag closer as I ran into the direction that I thought was the bus stop and let out a sigh of relief when I saw it was. I couldn''t go home right now because I don''t trust myself being alone with my thoughts. I decided to go to the Han River and take a break to collect my thoughts and how I was going to go about this journey and if I was going to at all. I sat at the bus stop swinging my legs waiting patiently for the next bus to arrive that will take me to the Han River but it felt like forever and me and the baby were starting to get hungry. The baby. My baby. I smiled at the thought of having my own baby and rubbed my belly in a circular motion feeling a surge of emotions that can be described as love and guilt. I felt love for my unborn child because I was bringing him or her into the world to grow up with and shower will love and affection but I felt guilty that I was bringing him or her into such a world. I didn''t want to be selfish and them forward but I also didn''t want to be selfish and not give them a chance to see the light of day. I needed guidance and my mother but I was afraid that she would disown me and turn me away. My biggest fear in life is to be deemed as a disappointment to my family for I have been the pride and joy for so long. Being the goal oriented one in my family is my soul purpose. If I''m not seen as the responsible and smart one then who am I? Have I lost my identity? I let my guard down once and this is where it has got me. Knocked up by my ex bestfriends fianc¨¦ in college whiteout a job a millions of miles and a different time zone away from my home, away from my family. A loud honk, sounding as if it were the trumpets signaling the judgement day jolted my already shaking heart. I was about to curse who ever it was when I realized that it was just the bus driver trying to get my attention, "stop day dreaming in public lady. Are you coming miss?" I was still angry at the fact that he startled me and my hands were still in a fist but I took a deep calming breath before gathering my things and entering the bus. I swiped my bus card as I side eyed the driver making my way to the back of the bus to take an empty seat. The bus was fairly crowded which give me sense of relief for I didn''t feel like being alone at a time like this. The Han River was about a fifteen minutes drive from here with out traffic so I made myself comfortable and thought about how much fun I was going to have with the baby. My baby. Chapter 43 - Romance Minus The Romance There I was, sitting on the bus on my way to the Han River to try and piece together my life. It was 10 minutes into the ride and I only have a few minutes left until my stop. I had been rubbing my hand over my belly the entire time absentmindedly as I tried and guess what the gender might be. I have always wanted a daughter ever since I was girl so most part of me was hoping that it would be but I wouldn''t mind if it was a boy. I got excited at the though of buying baby clothes and how tiny and cute they were for the rest of the ride. I t was my now finally my stop and I got off smiling at the driver for I was now in a better mood and all was forgiven. "Have a nice day sir" I said waving him off as he closed the door and drove off. It was around 1pm on a Saturday so it was quite crowded with couples for this was Koreas couple capital indeed, but I didn''t mind. I smiled to strangers as I passed by giving them a polite bow. I passed by a couple on my way to the bridge with a baby girl looking as if she was a few months old and I smiled at the happy family and then turned sad at the realization that I would never have that. I made it to the bridge and stood their with my hands on the railings and taking in the scene. The wind blew on my face and it reminded me of a scene that you would see in a cheesy romance movie minus the rain and lovers making up and all that cute stuff. It was just me, the wind and thoughts. Plus the sun that was trying to burn wholes in my skin but I was having a moment here. It seems as if everybody was happy but me but that could just be pregnancy hormones talking. I am pregnant haha. Yes ma''am. I am a pregnant lady. Carrying a baby in my belly and all. Atalia Carter. "Uh congrats?" I heard a voice say from behind me, startling me into whipping my head around so fast that I think I may need a brace later. "Oh God did I say that out loud!?" I shrieked startling passers by causing them to look in my direction confused. "Sorry" I mouthed before bowing to show my sincere apologies. The person behind me, the one who made it known that I had a lose crew and broken filter was a guy and was chuckling at my by this point. "You''re cute and yes you said that out loud mother to be" I was already embarrassed by the whole shrieking situation and now he calls me cute? I was beyond embarrassed and wanted to crawl away but I did the polite thing, "hi. I''m sorry I didn''t mean to make a scene." I was sheepish as I lowered my head and twisted my arms. What was going on with me? Why was I acting shy? He chuckled once more and I knew before he said anything that my filter had malfunctioned again, "well maybe because a handsome guy just witnessed you embarrassing yourself in public but hey I''m just guessing." He smirked at his words and I scowled. I rolled my eyes as I scoffed, "yeah right. Whatever floats your boat." I walked off expecting that to be the last time that I saw him but he followed me like the creep he was. "Umm excuse me stranger danger but why are you following me?" I asked stopping to turn around. He too stopped to turn around pretending to not know who I was talking to. I folded my arms and tapped my foot rolling my eyes as I spoke, "I''m taking to you sir." He pointed his finger to his chest as if asking ,"me?" and I nodded my head yes and he in turn folded his arms tapping his foot. "Excuse me Miss Atalia who is pregnant with a baby in her body Carter but this is a public area. I am not following you. I just happen to be going the same direction that you are going after our encounter." he said shrugging. "Oh," I said unfolding my arms feeling sorry, "well after our encounter I think you can understand why I would think that. Well then, goodbye." I was really on a roll of embarrassing my self today wasn''t I. This has been the longest and most eventful day of my life and It is not even 5 pm. "Its fine," he said walking up to me, "if you wanted to take me home you could have said so. I mean I have never been with a pregnant woman but you look freshly knocked up so I''m willing to try." The expression on my face transformed from being sorry to being contorted in anger and disgust. "You mother fucker!" I yelled as I punched him in the gut causing him to topple over in pan, "you fucking pig. You mean are pigs." He groaned as he held his stomach straining to speak, "God lady I was just joking. You have such a strong punch." People were staring at this point but I didn''t give a damn at this moment. I walked up to him and bent over to his ears grabbing him by the collar to whisper so that only he could hear, "you should be glad that it was your stomach and not in the baby makers but try that with me again and you will have not only blue but purple balls got that?" He nodded his head as he smirked like the sadistic bastard he was, "you know if it were on different terms I would ask you out to dinner. I like a woman who can take charge. Its hot." I scoffed and rolled my eyes as I let go of his collar gently shoving him then straightened my clothes and walked away. "You know we would have looked good together. The dinner offer is still open. Until we meet again Miss Carter!" he yelled to my retreating figure as I walked away not sparing him a glance. "Suck a dick and die asshole." I said to my self as I went to find something to eat. I was starving and so was the baby. Today has been such an adventure. What a day. Chapter 44 - No Self Control I was still fuming by the time I had come in contact with street vendor selling fish cakes. The smell was so enticing that I practically floated towards his stall. H was a small elderly man with a nice warm feeling kind of like my grandpa. He smiled at me as I ordered two fish cakes (Odeng) and all the anger that I was harboring before dissipated. "That''ll be $5. Eat it well" he said has he wrapped my fish cakes in a paper bag handing it to me. I dipped into my purse pulling out a $5 dollar bill and gave it to him saying, "Thank you sir. I will eat." It is the simple words such as, "eat well", or "have you eaten yet?" from the older people that I love about this country. Being a foreigner and away from home it makes me feel as if I am back with my family as a kid when they would take care of me but now I am an adult who will be taking care of a child soon. A very hungry one if I may add. I unwrapped one of the fish cakes raising it to my mouth taking a big bite of the deliciously warmed and stuffed dough huffing and blowing as I chew because of how hot it was. I had scorched my tongue a few times while chewing but for how good this shit tasted, it was worth it. I had finished two whole fish cakes by myself in the span of 10 minutes but I was still very hungry. My nose had detected a Korean cheesy corn dog stand and my legs so obediently followed the glorious scent. The vender was now an older which in turn now caused me to miss my grandma. "What can I get for you dear?" she asked smiling as she got finished with serving the other costumers. I quickly scanned the menu reviewing all the delicious street food and decided on Tteokbokki and two cheesy corn dogs. "Ill have a serving of Tteokbokki and two cheesy corn dogs please." She nodded her head as she packaged my order and I did my little dancey dance as I was waiting on her. "Would you like ketchup on your corn dogs?" she asked and I shook my head yes for who doesn''t like ketchup, "okay, that will be $20. Eat it well okay." "Yes I will. Thank you ma''am." I said as I handed her the money taking the bag from her and giving a polite bow. I was so excited to eat them for it had been a while since I had it and baby was excited as well for I wasn''t gagging. He or she was a a true Korean. I should treat them to Kimchi one day. Koreans really love and cant live without their Kimchi. "I should probably come up with baby names because cant keep calling the baby it," I thought as I found an empty bench in a shade. I placed the bowl of Tteokbokki and my bag of medicine beside me as I leaned back on the chair, legs crossed as I took a bite of my corndog trying my best to fight the stretchy cheese. "Mmmm" I softly moaned, closing my eyes to savor the flavor. I took another bite of my corn dog then another after another until I was only left with a stick and a frown on lips from eating it all. "Good thing I bought two" I giggle as I unwrapped the last corndog moaning once again in delight at cheesy sausagy goodness. I had finished the second slower than the first seeing as I was getting full and wanted to enjoy it this time. After finishing the corndog I got to dealing with the Tteokbokki being disappointed that It had started to get cold. It was still warm and appetizing but I would have liked it more if it were hot but I was who to be blame so it was okay. By the time I was done with my Tteokbokki I was so full and content but I still had room for dessert. I sat for few minutes before cleaning up my face and surrounding before dumping my garbage making my way towards a slushy stand to buy something to help me with this heat. I had honestly set off with the intent of buying only a water and probably a fruit juice to balance it out but I ended up leaving with two scoops of ice-cream and a giant rainbow slushy. This place was obviously set up for you to spend money for how could I say no to mickey mouse shaped ice-cream? I was happy and so was my stomach so it was okay. Upon walking towards the bus stop about to end a well spent day, a cute head band stand caught my eye and I couldn''t stop my self. Everything was so exciting and it felt as if it was my first time out of the house. I bought my self a puppy head band making sure to snap a few selfies for memories of how much fun I had. I would definitely come back here with baby Adrian or Adriel when they are born. Hey, that''s a really nice name. The ''A'' would be from my name and maybe ''S'' from his. Maybe their Korean names can be Seojun or Seoyun since his is Seojin. "I really like those names but what about the last name?" I whispered to myself. Do I give them his name or mine? Most importantly do I tell him or not? This was so frustrating and now that I left Han River all the worries came crashing down. I made my way to the bus stop feeling all the food that I ate wearing off as I sat at the bus stop swinging my legs as I waited on the next bus to arrive. I had a lot to think about and a lot of decisions to make and I will do so when I get home, on the couch with a family size bag of chips and a tub of ice-cream. Chapter 45 - Emperor Penguin It was about 4:30 in the evening when I had finally arrived at the apartment. I had been circling the block for a while nervous that Harin would be home for I hadn''t mustered up the courage to tell her yet. What will I say if we run into each other like do it tell her or do I not? Luckily for me, after finally mustering up the courage, I found that the apartment was empty which I was truly grateful for. Although I was happy that she wasn''t here, I was kind of bummed that I had wasted so much time psyching out my self for no good reason. I kicked my sneakers off dropping my bag on the couch as I made my way to the kitchen for some water and a snack. I sat on the couch removing my phone from my pocket gently placing it beside me, intently staring at it deciding if I should call my mom or not. After a few minutes of consideration I decided that it was best to tell her after at least the end of the trimester. I would be out of school by then and would be able to go home. Maybe coming to Korea was mistake. There was no way I could raise a child all by myself in a strange country without a job and would be out of a home soon. I dived into a bag of chips desperately trying to eat my stress and worries away. I know I promised the doctor that I would eat healthy so that is why I am having water with my chips instead of juice. Yup. Super healthy. I turned the TV looking for an escape but ironically enough all the shows were about babies. From baby animals, to human babies to even baby plants. It''s like the universe was saying , "yes you are pregnant with an unplanned baby and no this is not a dream." I had given up on escaping the babies after several skips and decided to watch baby emperor penguins. It was quite interesting and entertaining to see that it was the fathers who takes care of the baby. I couldn''t help but laugh at the father running after his egg as it was sliding down the ice. I immediately stopped laughing when he gave up and felt very bad and guilty that he had lost his child. I know his wife chew him up later. I then saw another father with his born chick feeding it and my heart just melted. If only all male of all the species were like the father emperor penguins then most of us wouldn''t be fatherless. My heart ached at the thought of my baby not having a father and I started to feel guilty that it would be my fault. The fear of being rejected was greater than the fear of my child growing up without a father and that was quite selfish of me. I know of how important a father is in a child''s life because I grew up with mine and don''t know what I would have done without him. I love my father and we had such fun growing up. I was his favorite growing up and I am afraid that I would be demoted when he finds out and I don''t think I will be able to handle that. I sighed in frustration as I changed the channel and ate a spoon full of ice-cream. I was really going through it man, don''t judge me. I found a decent enough movie to watch that was babyless so I decided to watch it for a while. It was a wildlife documentary about lions and deer so it would be interesting. I laughed at the poor lion when he tried to catch the baby deer but instead ran into tree knocking himself out cold. I found it extremely funny and I didn''t know why. I used to watch ''The Lion King'' with my mom when I was younger which was her definition of wildlife documentary. Me and my dad would bond over hyenas ripping a half dead giraffes flesh and now that I think back on it, maybe that was a bit too much for an 8 year old but, I enjoyed it nevertheless. As the day grew older and the night got darker my mood starting to shift from happy to sad. I was now overwhelmed with emotions that I began to cry when a monkey fell out of the tree. I sobbed at how the man was desperately trying to revive its lifeless body and I felt her pain. To top it all off I had finished the tub of ice-cream and bag of chips so now I was crying that I greedily ate it all and that I am so fat. I must have looked like a crazy person sitting there on the couch crisscross applesauce sobbing as I tore the bag open licking all the crumbs. Tears streamed down my face, my nose stuffy and eyes red. I felt, and most likely looked like shit. I turned the TV off and decided to take a shower. I took the empty snack packets and threw them in the bin before reorganizing the couch which I had initially messed up. I entered my room and went straight into my bathroom taking my clothes off to stand in front of the mirror. I was only 2 weeks pregnant but my mind made me look and feel sixth months. I gently placed my hands on my stomach, the right at the top and the left at the bottom, turning sideways to look at myself in the mirror. I suddenly got a brilliant idea, deciding to take a photo to show my future self. I quickly grabbed a towel and ran to my bedroom looking for my phone when I remembered that it was in the living room so I quickly exited my bedroom to make my way to the living room. I found my phone on the handle of the couch where I had left it and was about to make my way back to the bathroom when the front door knob jiggled and in came Harin. I froze at her sudden appearance and so did she at mine. It was very awkward eye contact between us mostly because I was naked underneath but that didn''t take away from our past two weeks. "Hi" I said after few minutes trying to break the silence. She stared at me for a few more seconds before deciding if I was worthy of a reply or not "You gained weight" was all she said before she walked past me slamming her bedroom door after entering. I felt my breathing become shallow and I took deep breaths before taking my phone back to the bathroom. I felt sad by her words but it was true so I just decided to ignore her and do what I had initially planned to do. I had already received reassurance from my sister that I was not all to be blamed so I was fine with her hating me. I dropped the towel to the floor exposing my naked body getting ready to take the picture. I had decided that this wasn''t a maternity shoot so I put my bra back on as well as my underwear and took the photo. I made a promise to myself then and there that I would take a photo every week and document my growth and my journey even if it will be by myself. Chapter 46 - Run Away I woke up early the next morning with a strong urge and unbearable throw up. I quickly slapped my hand over my mouth trying to keep my food down as desperately tried to untangle myself from my bed sheets. My eyes felt as it they were being ripped from their sockets and both my intestines felt as if they were about to fall out of my mouth. I thought I came face to face that morning to death as I twisted and turned trying to get the gagging and vomiting stop. After giving the toilet all I got, I as gently as I could fell to the floor laying on my back desperately trying to catch my breath. Tears rolled the side of my face freely as I laid there looking the ceiling trying to hold on for dear life. Why did I eat all that junk? My heart was beating so fast as I closed my eyes that I felt it in my throat, ears and head. I felt weak and dizzy and was unable to move so I just laid there, once more alone on the cold floor of my bathroom. Pregnancy was so hard and it had me second guessing if I could really do this or if I was just overestimating myself and my abilities. They have compared fetus to parasites and honestly I can see why they say that now. It lives inside my body causing discomfort and feeding off of my every fiber. I wish it were the men that carried the child, but even if it were so would I have a man? I sighed at myself rubbing my eyes for I was blowing things out of proportion for he doesn''t even know about the baby yet and he just might be accepting and actually play a role. I was still scared to tell him though or any one for that matter. "I think I might just post myself as missing and flee the country and then no one will know about how much of a screw up I am" the drama queen part of me suggested and honestly, I was kind of sort of thinking about it. No. That was too much. I will tell them all soon when the time is right. The time could be when they are already 3 years old but who am I to have a say about the universe''s plans? I had been laying on the floor for a while when my stomach started to grumble demanding I replace everything that it just put me through hell to get rid of. I said and groaned as I rubbed my empty stomach silently willing it to stay quiet but it was too stubborn and seemed to have a mind of its own for it kept going. I groaned as I literally peeled myself off the ground to make my way to the face basin to check the degree of the disaster that was my face. Yup! I was a total mess. My eyes held as much life as a dead fish''s eyes and I looked as if I was cast member of Michael Jackson''s Thriller. I looked scary, like real scary. I had to steer at myself really hard to make sure that it was really me who I saw. I still felt as if my eyes were deceiving me so I slowly raised both my hands, outstretching them to touch the girl that I saw in the mirror. Just last night I looked healthy and felt well but now I felt as if I was a zombie. Harin''s words from last night started to ring in my ear and I felt the familiar feeling of bile rising up from my stomach. "You''ve gained weight" kept ringing in my head as I threw up saliva and mucus seeing as it were the only things left in my body. I felt disgusted at myself and wanted nothing more than to just curl up in my bed and maybe even die. I couldn''t bear to look at myself this time around so I just quickly washed my face and brushed my teeth without giving a single glance at the Atalia that was in the mirror. For a few seconds I contemplated taking a shower but a quick sniff to my armpits made me decide to put it off till later. I sighed as I exited the bathroom looking over to the crumpled mess of my bed fighting the urge to not just crawl in and starve myself for the whole day like a used to do. My eating disorder is another aspect of my life which I was not willing to talk about, not even to my mom. I wanted to put it all behind me for their was no use in opening up new wounds. I couldn''t be selfish and think only about myself right now. That would harm the baby and I would feel even worse if I was to be cause if something bad happens to them. I mentally went over a list of possible breakfast items that I could eat, but they all triggered my nausea. I went to the kitchen opening the cupboards and refrigerator to scan my options. Nothing seemed to appease me until I remembered the list of foods that the doctor had suggested but I had not even one of those things in stock so I decided to make a quick trip down to the convenience store. I went to my room and took out a pair of black baggy sweats and a black oversized hoodie that belonged to my eldest brother. I grabbed my keys and purse then slid my feet into slippers before leaving the empty apartment or I think it was empty. I checked the time on my phone as I entered the elevator and saw that it was only 8:30 am on a Sunday but the street was already fairly busy. I pulled the hood over my head as I made my way down the block, around the corner and through the alley to the nearest convenient store. I had only about $20 left from my months allowance so I was kind of nervous when I stepped into the store afraid that my money wouldn''t be enough. I did a silent prayer as I took from the fridge a small pack of cheese sticks and salty crackers from the snack aisle. I was making my way up to the cashier when something caught my eye. ''Abortion pills: Plan B: I stopped dead in my tracks as my arms and legs itched to get a better view just out of curiosity. My trembling hands took up one of the boxes as I read the purpose of these pills, "Plan B pills to get rid of or stop unwanted pregnancy. This medication is a three step process that must be followed as outlined in the instructions after contacting your doctor or nurse or physician. Warning will cause severe cramps and bleeding. This pill has not been legalized in the Republic of Korea. Use at your own risk.." I felt simply and utterly mortified after I finished reading the box. I didn''t even know that you could easily find Plan Bs in a pharmacy, especially since it is not legalized here. I gently placed the box of pills back in its rightful place as I out of habit began to bite my finger nails off. I wasn''t seriously considering this was I? No. I was simply just curious. I would never do such a thing, no offense to those who do it but it wasn''t for me. I know carrying this baby so far hasn''t been easy but I wasn''t about to do something drastic while still in shock and trying to wrap my head around this all. To be totally honest, when I woke up this morning I wished that it was a dream and when I went to bed last night I prayed that that yesterday was just a nightmare. A terrible terrible nightmare. I would often close my eyes counting to three for the nightmare to just end but it didn''t. It was only my second day of finding out that I was pregnant so I had a whole 9 months ahead of me, 9 months which I was not looking forward for. It is true yes that the nausea will end after the first trimester but what about the second and third one when my stomach will grow and I will be eating more? I will be graduating college soon and with that my my monthly allowance and living privilege will be revoked. I couldn''t handle living in a small space jobless with just me and my baby but I couldn''t go back home with a baby after my family had such high hopes for me. There were no options that seemed to be in my favor and living with Shiwoo was not one of them. I had already caused a lot of trouble in his life and I wouldn''t want to be seen as burden. If he accepts the baby then fine, he can be in its life but as far as I am concerned we are neither friends nor partners. We are co parents and co parents we will be when the baby is born....as soon as I tell him about their existence. Dear God help me. Chapter 47 - Feisty I finally made my way up to the cashier and awkwardly place my items on the counter still shaken up by the baby killing pills when it occurred to me that the guy at the registered had been eyeing me this whole time. He looked young, no older than a highschool senior I supposed and he looked as if he would rather be anywhere else than here. Although I don''t blame him for looking, for I was wearing a typical thief''s outfit, I still felt weirded out and shy. I closed my eyes for a few seconds and silently prayed as he scanned my cheese and crackers, hoping that it wouldn''t be over $20 and let out a breath of relief when he finally told me how much, "that will be $8.50 miss." I dipped into my purse and reluctantly gave him one of my last $10 bills holding on for dear and he tried to wedge the note from my fingers. I sighed and gave up when he gave me a death stare pouting and folding my arms and he took his sweet time ringing up my bill. I was getting impatient at how slow he was moving with my food and was getting hungry by this point. He moved at snail''s place to put two, just two items in a bag, my cheese and crackers, and even longer to give me my change. I was beyond annoyed when he finally decided to give me my food so I ripped both it and my change from his miserable hands which caused him to snap at me. "Hey lady what''s your problem!?" he shouted at me causing a few other customers to look on in my direction. I scoffed after looking around, folding my arms and tapping my foot impatiently, "you were here taking your jolly ol time placing just two items in a bag! I have other places to be so I don''t have time for this and don''t raise your voice at me." He rolled his eyes as he folded his arms, "look lady you clearly have some problems and I am not the one. Why? Is the baby''s daddy not around?" I heard gasps from around the store and I scoffed once more unfolding my arms to stuff them in my pocket to hold my leg in place so that I didn''t march up to him and punched him right in the face. This kid obviously wasn''t raised right and I was willing and available to teach him a lesson. "Listen kid" I said slowly willing myself to not do something rash that will end me in trouble again, "mind your business and do your job. Stay out of grown folks business and do your job. My baby has a father and if you are curious as to who it is, ask your dad. Your getting a younger sibling sweetie." He was red with anger in the face at the mention of his dad and an evil smile made its way across my lips at the victory of making him mad. I turned on my heel with my hands still in my pockets as I didn''t trust myself when loudly and proudly yelled a slur at me, "jokes on your little Miss pregnant lady because my dad isn''t around and even if he was he would never stoop so low to have sex with a monkey like you." I stopped dead in my tracks upon his words falling on my ear confused on whether he just said that or not. I slowly turned around to once more face him tilting my head to the side and raised an eyebrow to ask him, "what did you say?" He smirked in triumph as if he has won anything but a free ticket to smackdown repeating what he said as I slowly made my way back up to the counter staring up at him giving him a chance to take back what he had just said or to just simply apologized but he did neither so I did what I had to do. "I said that my father would never date a black monkey just like you." he said as he lowered his head to my level so that we saw eye to eye. I took the time to admire his face, a blank canvas for the artwork in which I was about to create. Both my arms and legs were bubbling with inspiration, ideas flowing of all the possible things that I could do to his face. He was smirking like the asshole that he was in face for far two long now that he was just begging for it. I moved my face closer to his, our nose touching and his eyes fell on my lips. We stayed there for a while as people watched and chatter and tilted my head to the side, opening my mouth initiating a kiss. He closed his eyes and tilted his head and I took this opportunity to teach him a valuable lesson. "You were quick to call me a racial slur, but you were even more quick to kiss me. Tell me son, where do your morals lie?" I had to fight with every fiber within no to punch him in the face as hard as I could because their were people watching so I just gently backed away turned my back to him. "Don''t play hard to get doll. You''re probably easy anyway. I could have your black ass if I wanted to." Okay. That''s it. I, with a speed that only could be compared to lightning, turned to face him channeling all my anger and frustration in to my balled up fist punching him with everything I got in the nose and smiled when I heard the sound of a satisfies crunch. He stumbled backwards knocking this off the shelf behind him as he fell to the crowd while holding his bleeding nose. I placed both hands on the counter as I peered down on him from above as he groaned and wailed cradling his broken nose. I felt generous today today and decided to went over to the frozen food section to grab him something to help him with the pain and grabbed some a pack of tissue to wipe the blood up. "Are you crazy?!" he yelled as I handed him a pack of peas, "you broke my fucking nose! Somebody call the cops." I turned around to look everybody dead in the eye, daring them pick up their phone and they all avoided eye contact and minded their business. Smart people. "Now the time you think calling me or anyone for that matter a racial slur remember this moment right here for I am not afraid to punch you again. Well then I''ll be off." I said as I took a lollipop from the counter as compensation for my troubles. I stepped out of the store and my tummy began to grumble so I sat on the curb and ate my breakfast. It was not quite filing but at least I had something to eat. I had punched that sucker so hard yesterday and punched this one so hard today that my hand could not take anymore. I don''t know why guys feel the need to be such jerks but I am always happy to put them in their place. I change my mind, I don''t want a son but if I do, he wont end up like these jerks. I sighed as I got up off the curb brushing off my butt then headed home taking the back pathway this time. The sweet aroma of bread and pastry hit my nose as I walked down the alley and I couldn''t stop myself from going over there. I entered the small homey caf¨¦ and looked around at the pastry displayed in the glass window. They all looked so good but I was only working with $10 so I just settled for a blueberry muffin and chocolate croissant. I am not usually a fan of chocolate but I had a craving for this dessert the moment that I saw. It was worth my last $10 dollars for it really hit the spot that my sweet tooth had created. I was sitting at a window seat when I heard a group of people noisily entered the caf¨¦ and my heart skipped a beat. Among the group of young adults was no other than the man himself, Shiwoo who had a woman attached to his arm, Harin. I quickly hid my face behind my hood as they walked by not even recognizing. I felt the pace of my heart picked up as she leaned into him, placing a kiss on his cheek and he let her. I had to remind myself how to breathe for all of my respiratory seemed to have been failing at this moment. Who am I kidding? What was I expecting that he would actually care about me? I felt sick to my stomach and felt my cheese and crackers churning in my stomach and I couldn''t hold it in anymore. I ran to the bathroom bumping into a chair gaining attention as I placed my hand over my mouth to stop myself from throwing up. This was definitely not my day and I am going to cry about it later but for now I will just focus on getting this puke to the toilet and how to discreetly slip away without causing any more commotion. Chapter 48 - Thing One And Thing Two I finally made it to the toilet in time, bashing down the the door of the first empty stall that I had found feeling sense of relief when there was no longer bile mixed with undigested food in my mouth. I had just finished eating my blueberry muffin so the flavor of the blueberry chunks tasted sweet in my mouth amidst the other things. I took a glance at the undigested food in the toilet and I scrunched up my face in disgust at the sight of the cheese puddle mixing with the chocolate. It looked as if it were the food a two year old would feed you when playing make believe shelf but the only difference was that, it was edible, well was edible. I stood there peering at toilet, looking at my last $20 being flushed down the drain, quite literally. I sighed as I placed my hand on the door of the bathroom stall about to exit when I heard the door of the bathroom opened and in came a girl with a familiar voice and my hand froze. Harin. She came in chatting with what I could only guess were the two other girls from their group and cursed in silence in the fear of getting caught. I quietly as possible turned the lock of the stall door, closing the toilet seat to stand on it so that they didn''t know that I was here. It had already been 2 minutes and they were still there chatting and laughing like what girls do and I was struggling to keep still and quiet on the toilet seat when I heard Shiwoo''s name being mentioned and then my ears became alert. Now I don''t usually ease up, who am I kidding I do, but for some reason I was really interested in what they were saying especially since the incident and my name was brought up. "So Harin you and Shiwoo finally huh? You have been running behind him for as long as I can remember. What has changed?" ask the person who I will be calling girl number one. "Yeah" said newly named girl number 2, "you had always been behind him like a loyal puppy, no stray puppy. Always begging at his feet. What changed?" "Okay, you two shut the fuck up for one!" snapped Harin finally annoyed at silently snickered, "I am not some lost puppy okay? Shiwoo should be grateful for having me and if you must know our fathers had a meeting with him so he is good now." Meeting? Seriously? She had to get daddy involved to make a man like or be with her? How pathetic. I rolled my eyes at scoffed at how desperate she was. "A meeting? Wow" said girl number one and I think I heard both she and number two snickered. "So" said girl number one turning the tap on, "what''s about this Atalia girl that I heard about. Your ex best friend I heard?" Harin scoffed and I imagined her rolling her eyes at the mention of my name. "Her?" she asked and I could hear the hatred and disgust laced in her voice and dripping off her tongue, "I wouldn''t call her my ex best friend, more like an ex worker or ex follower. I never really liked that Jamaican freak with her gravity defying her but I just played nice for the poor thing was like a stray dog." I had, in that instant, had decided to demote them to thing one and thing two as they started laughing at Harin''s words and I felt my chest tighten. "Oh my God Harin you''re such a bitch. I kind of feel bad for the poor thing." said thing two laughing obviously faking her sympathy. I balled my hands into fist counting to 10 in English but when I found that that was enough I starting counting in Spanish, French, Korean, Japanese and even Thai. I was running out of numbers 1-10 to count to and I still wasn''t calm by now. I took a deep breath and counted to ten in the final language that I knew, Chinese, and felt my nerves calming and the tightness in the back of my head faded. "Hold on," said thing one suddenly, "I heard through the grapevine that they actually fucked. Is that true?" Thing two gasped and I heard a smacking sound that could only be described as he slapping her hand over her mouth and I rolled my eyes at her extraness. What having sex is suddenly a crime when I do it but is alright for everybody else? "Yeah they did. The little slut went to his and fucked him while she was drunk he told me. It was after she sent his booty to the hospital after brutally beating her up. The bitch is insane like angry black person grab your purse insane. He told me that he tried to stop her but she forced herself on him like the slut she is." "Damn!" said both the things in unison. "She''s really awful. How did you manage to put up with her alone for all these years huh? You must have been scared every night." asked thing two sounding sympathetic and sincere. Scared? Of me? If it was anyone who should be afraid is me. I will never forget when she had a guy over and how he basically sexually assaulted me when I first came here but brushed it off by saying, "you''re a foreigner so you''re an easy target so just deal with it." Or the countless time she would grope me and say that it was what friends do so how am I the bad person here? She was out there spreading all sorts of lies, defaming my character as if I was some type of home wrecking whore. I mean I did wreck it but there was no home between the two. "She really is awful" sobbed Harin and my blood began to boil, "I don''t know why I kept her around. Oh wait I do. She did all the house work and my homework so I guess she wasn''t totally useless." Oh. She was done crying now? I''ll give her something to cry about real soon. They stayed there in the bathroom talking more shit about me for a whole other ten minutes when one of the guys that they came with called them from outside the door. Thank God for whoever he was for if it weren''t for him they would probably be talking about me the whole day. I guess I was famous now for they were definitely my fans. Chapter 49 - Power Couple I waited a minute or two after the fan signing, Thing one, two and Harin''s fangirling to come to an end, when I finally opened the bathroom stall and hurriedly got out to rinse the remaining taste of puke from out of my mouth. I sighed as I checked the crinkled of my eyes to check if they were white from iron deficiency and indeed they were. I turned the tap off after rinsing my my puke stained mouth and sweat and grease stained face then fished a black face mask from the pocket of my sweats, putting it on before exiting the bathroom. I opened the door of the bathroom scanning the area from inside before finally deciding that it was safe enough to step out into the corridor. The coast was clear from here to the door as far as I could see so I silently made my way to the door hoping to not draw any attention. I decided to take one single glance back into their direction and immediately regretted it for Harin was now on Shiwoo''s lap and they looked as if they were having a good time. He was genuinely smiling and adding to the conversation and I felt a pang of jealous right in my chest as he placed his head on her shoulder. They looked like the perfect couple on paper and the picture of them sat right. I lowered my head as I exited the caf¨¦ slowly making my way home. I don''t know why I felt this way as if we had history. We barely even knew each other for a month and that night was a mistake. This baby...was a mistake. I sobbed wiping my tears as I entered my building and rode the elevator up to my floor. It really was not my day and I wanted nothing more than to just sleep my life away. My tummy grumble as I went to my room to wrap myself in my bed sheet as some kind of cocoon. I held my monkey George close to me as I cried and he just soaked up all my tears just like old times. I hadn''t spoken to my mom since the last time she called and tell me to visit the doctor for what was I supposed to tell her? "Oh mom yeah I went to the doctor and turns out it is just a flesh wound so no need to worry oh and I''m two weeks pregnant with a soon to be married man''s child. Right I almost forgot, his fianc¨¦ is my ex best friend. Yup. Seems like a quality mother daughter bonding topic to me. I cried and I cried some more when I finally decided that I was no longer capable of bearing this hunger. I unwrapped myself from my bed sheet, like the gift I was and made my way to the kitchen. I opened the fridge and saw that I had ingredients to make myself a chicken soup Jamaican style. I took the almost gone bad ground provisions from the bottom of the fridge and placed them in the sink then took the raw chicken from the freezer to thaw. I hadn''t made myself soup in while, in fact I haven''t made any food in a while. Food delivery was so easy to do so I would often get that plus Harin was usually paying. Well that privilege is gone so best get back familiar with the olden days. I took a medium sized pot from the pot drawer making sure to give it a little rinse before placing it on the stove, pouring water into it to boil. I quickly took the chicken out of the bag and sliced the breast and back bone into small pieces, sprinkling some salt, pepper, chicken seasoning and some pimento seeds on the clean and slice meat before placing it into the pot to boil. I chopped up some rustic potatoes, yam, carrots and sweet potato putting them to the side, waiting to add them to the pot as soon as the meat tenderizers. I busied myself with cleaning up my waste and mess as I waited for the chicken to cook. I was now bored out of my mind as I finished cleaning, standing over the pot willing it to cook faster asking myself why I didn''t use the pressure cooker. I opened the cabinets and fridge looking for something to occupy myself when I found some rice and decided to just make myself some for the side when I got a sudden spark of inspiration to make mochi. I took placed some of the rice into a blender and blended it till it was smooth as possible then rain it through a sieve. It took me an thirty minutes to an hour to get the dough right after turning and hitting the shit out of it. I decided that it was good enough for me like the way it was and added my ice-cream to them before placing them into the deep freeze. I had a bit of dough left over so I rolled those into a cylinder shape and plopped them into the pot to make Tteokbokki. The vegetables were finally ready to be added to the pot so I did when the rice cooker sang telling me that it was time to eat. I smiled to myself admiring my work and abilities when the front door opened. I was just added some extra seasoning such as scallion, onion, thyme, bay leaves, and garlic to the pot when Harin came into the kitchen. I ignored her as she went to the fridge obviously thinking of a way to ask me what I had made. Harin had grown up privilege so she had no idea how to handle herself in the kitchen and would often beg me to cook for her and I would but today I didn''t feel like sharing. Although we were not on good terms I would have offered her plate if I hadn''t heard everything that she had to say about me. I did a finally taste test on my soup nodding at how delicious it tasted before lowering the heat to let it simmer. She licked her lips and I could see her mouth watering so I just smirked and ignored her. She has another thing coming if she thinks she will get to taste at least single grain of rice. This "follower" has resigned. Chapter 50 - Dry Throat I opened up the rice cooker letting the steam hit my face loving the smell. Harin still had not said anything since she came nor has she left the kitchen so I continued to ignore her a placed some food into a bowl and sat at the island stuffing my face. She cleared her throat once, then twice as if trying to get my attention but I just focused on feeding my empty tummy. "Ehem!?" she said once more loudly and I sighed, placing my utensils to rest i the bowl. "Yes girl who I live with do you need some water? Are you parched? Have you forgotten where the tap and cups are ?" I said slowly as if I talking to a preschooler in a passive aggressive voice. She scoffed and rolled her eyes as she came and dragged away my bowl off remaining soup, turning the entire bowl up her head. "Excuse you!?" I yelled annoyed at her actions but she didn''t seem to care. "I was hungry and you were ignoring me?" she shrugged as she placed the empty bowl on the counter. I folded my hands into fist and slammed them on the kitchen island looking her dead in the eye, "oh now you want to talk to me when you are hungry and need something. Oh wait, silly me, that''s how it has always been." She rolled her eyes obviously unapologetic and my blood began to boil, "oh please don''t be dramatic. I was saving you from gaining weight like I have always been doing. I mean look at your butt, it''s practically the size of two planets." "I honestly don''t see how that is insulting at all and I wish that my ass was as big as two planets. That will be a planet times the size of each of your ass. Are you flat Earther? If yes your beliefs shows on your backside. " I said raising my eyebrow confused on what was her aim and target. She folded her arm as she took a step closer to me as if she was challenging me, "it wasn''t supposed to be. It''s just a fact and so what I got a flat ass. At least I''m pretty and rich and I get guys." "Umm okay...? Not sure how I''m the hoe here since you just confessed to prostituting but do you need some type of medal for spending daddy''s money princess..?" She rolled her eyes, obviously annoyed my response and lack of hurt so jabbed deeper, "look at your hair, it''s a mess. Have you taken a bath today? You look homeless." I placed my hand in my hair and it got tangled into my messy bun when I remembered her words from earlier, "messy? No sis this is art. It must be something powerful that God has done for it to defying gravity don''t you think?" I saw a flash of what I am guessing must be realizing for her facial expressions changed and her pupils dilated. "You-you-I wat. How do you know that?" she stuttered. I chuckled humorlessly sticking my tongue my tongue into my jaw before I spoke, "lets just say the walls have ears." "Okay then what else did this ''wall tell you then that I was there with Shiwoo and that we are finally a thing?" she said triumphantly trying to rub it into my face but I just kept my cool composure. I plastered a big smile on my face grinning from ear to as if I care, "Well good for you stranger." "Aren''t you jealous?" she asked raising her eyebrow and I rolled my eyes at her. She really was like a preschooler. I sighed as I pinched my nose bridge already tired from this conversation, "no Harin you said it yourself. You have been running after him for 24 years so congratulations." She scoffed exasperatedly, obviously offended by my words, "I have not been behind him like some lost puppy you whore." I snickered at words remembering that that was what her friends, thing one and thing two said. "Ouu. Okay." I said laughing and wiggling my hands in the air pretending to be offended. She writhed in anger and I felt successful and hear I thought she was cute when she was mad but I am glad for what happened so I can know the true her. Her intentions and actions have never been clearer. "You think you''re so cool huh because he fucked you? Guess what he fucks everybody!" she yelled. "Does he fuck you?" I injected taking my bowl to the sink. Her mouth opened and closed like a gaping fish at a loss for words, "he doesn''t need to fuck me for him to be mine." I filled a cup with water taking a sit as if it were hot tea. She grabbed the cup from my hand and threw it in the sink but I kept my cool. This bitch has one more chance. I stepped around her trying to get away from Miss Crazy but she just followed me around. "Don''t walk away when I speaking to you!" she yelled grabbing my arm yanking me backwards. "Bitch what the fuck? What it is that you want validation?" I was seriously getting annoyed right now but I had to remain calm for I didn''t want to harm the baby. "Admit that you''re jealous and feel like shit and that you are a slut." I looked her deep in the eye as I laughed at her request. She was crazy. "As a matter of fact we were just at a caf¨¦ around the corner on a date." she said clicking her tongue. "I know" I said trying to walk away again, "the sight of you caused me to lose my breakfast flushing my last $20 down the drain." "Wait" she said finally putting two and two together scanning my clothes then it dawned at her, "it was you. You were there! You were the homeless looking person who ran to the bathroom." "Yup. The bathroom where I heard all of you and your friends fangirling over me. I could you my autograph if you want since you''re such a die hard fan and can''t keep my name out of your mouth." She chuckled widening her eyes and tilting her her head to the side. I could have sworn that I was in a horror movie. "I knew I smelt a hoe." she said shaking her head laughing as if she were the funniest person on earth. I sniffed my self then proceeded to sniff her scrunching up my nose. "no dear, you will smell a hoe everywhere you go for the stench is very strong on you. Have you ever been tested?" She went bright red in the face and but I wasn''t satisfies. "So you saw me and Shiwoo all cuddly and cozy and cute together huh?'' "Well I wouldn''t say ''cuddly and cozy and cute''. He looked uncomfortable and his smile was clearly forced. Did you get daddy to make him go out with you as well?" "Uh no! We went on a date with friends and we had fun. We even made out." "You sound like an attention seeking child right now didn''t you get any love growing up? Was mommy and daddy too busy for princess?" I cooed. She slammed her hand against the island obviously on the verge of losing it, "shut up! Just shut up! I am trying to hurt your feelings can''t you just at least pretend to cry?'' "Oh no!" I gasped, "I''m sorry. Like this?" I asked as I proceeded to fake sob. "You''re such an awful person Atalia." "Makes two of us" I shrugged. "You should be ashamed of yourself but here you are acting shameless." "Ashamed? What for?" I asked genuinely confused. She scoffed, "are you serious right now?" I shook my head slowly signifying yes and she continued, "you slept with my man, disrespect me, hit me, slander me and so much more. Not to mention you humiliated me and went behind my back like the snake you are." "Mhmmm yes yes," I said nodding my head in agreement, "oh and don''t forget I threaten you when we are alone and you have to clench your purse because I am scary black woman." Her face went white and she looked genuinely scared for her life. "Atalia I-" "No no you''re right. I completely understand. I am scary and a bad person. You should be afraid." I injected. "Okay but don''t tell anyone I said that okay? Please" "Oh no no no. Why would I ever tell anyone about my former best friend being racist towards me behind my back and slandering my name with hate crimes? I am not that kind of person dear." "Okay good." "Well then," I said walking towards the freezer pulling a mochi out then away towards my room, "if that will be all I will like to take a nap. "You better not say anything to anyone Atalia or I will make sure that everyone knows what a whore and awful person you are Atalia!" she called after me. "Mhmmm yup, looking forward to it" I saluted. "Oh and Atalia," she called out and I stopped to look at her one final time, "go suck your blackie mother (A very very disrespectful Jamaican insult that should never be said unless you want a fight.) At lightning speed I found myself charging towards her and she raised her hands over head as some sort of protective shield. I raised my hands to hit her when I remembered my baby and I slowly lowered them, "I''m not going to do this" I said peering down at her shaking cowering stance and slowly backed away. " I knew you were low Harin but I didn''t think that you were this low. I am done." I turned away one final time and went into my bedroom closing my door behind me. I didn''t hear another word from her but even if I did I wouldn''t care. Her disrespecting me I could tolerate but her and my family are a no no. Any remaining love and respect that I had for that girl had finally dissipated and I had no more will power in me to care about anything and anyone. Chapter 51 - Do You Want To Eat Ramen? Two more weeks had passed since the doctor''s and I am scheduled for my first ultrasound in two weeks. I was both nervous and excited to see baby A for the first time and was actually thinking about telling my parents soon. I went to school like a normally did and everything was fine. It was easy to stay in shadows for back then people only saw me when I was with Harin but now that we are avoiding each other with every fiber in our body not a single person has acknowledged my presence. I was now one month pregnant and my weight keeps fluctuating. I had been sticking to my new routine of taking a picture of my stomach every Saturday to monitor my growth. If it weren''t me and I hadn''t been to the doctor I wouldn''t have known that I was pregnant even though it was just my first month. Everyday I would wake up excited to check myself in the mirror to see if I had finally grown a bump but one month in and I still haven''t. It was fine though for I didn''t want anyone around me to know. I was planning on hiding it till graduation so that I could avoid judgmental eyes and more drama and scandals. All of us are adults and most likely, or should be mature but I felt weirded out that I was pregnant for I had never pictured myself to be. I was turning 24 in less than 2 months but it still felt kind of wrong for me to be pregnant. Yes I am no teenager to be called irresponsible or whatever but it was the way that the baby was conceived. I didn''t care about what people would say about me but I cared about what they would say about my baby. The final bell had rang signifying the end of school on a Monday and I rejoiced as I was really tired and wanted to go home. I yawned as I packed my things in my bag rubbing my tummy as I felt the munchies when I felt someone tapping me on the shoulder. I turned around to see a guilty looking Minjae an I raised an eyebrow questioning his sudden appearance. "Yes?" I asked annoyed when he stayed quiet. What was he trying to talk to me for? I was fine and well adjusted to him avoiding me like the plague since I sent that bitch to the hospital. I wonder how she''s doing. "Hi" he finally said as I was about to leave. "Bye" I said turning away from him and heading to the door when he grabbed my forearm restricting my movements. "Sir let go of me. You are hurting me and I have places to be thank you." I snapped wrenching my arms from his grip. He let go of me raising both arms in the arm in defense, "I am not trying to hurt you, I just want to talk." I sighed as I folded my arms leaning my head to the side and rolling my eyes, "speak" I nervously chuckled and scratched the nape of his neck before he spoke, "how are you?" "I''m fine thank you and you? You''re fine thank you." I said as I walked away. "I''m sorry" he said running to catch up with me and I ignore until we made it to the school gates. "What are you doing today?" he asked trying to make conversation. "Oh you know go to a party get drunk and who knows!" I said fake enthusiastically. "Cool cool" he said nodding and I rolled my eyes at him for believing me, " Have you eaten today? If not can I take you eat to get something to eat right? That is if you aren''t busy." " If you must know, no I haven''t eaten and I I''m not hungry" I said as my stomach betrayed me and began to grumble and he raised a bro at I rolled my eyes agreeing, "fine, take out to lunch." "What would you like to eat? Kimchi, Tteokbokki, ramyeon?" he listed and all of them sounded delicious. "Wait" I said in realization, "you''re not suggesting anything with the ramyeon part are you?" I raised my brow accusingly being fully aware of the double when guys say "do you want to eat ramen." His face contorted in a mask of confusion before I could see the confused crinkles I his forehead disappeared at his realization, "Oh my God no-no! Never! I would never suggest that. You are a nice girl yes and very attractive but I would never-I mean I would but not like without consent but no that wasn''t what I was implying. Please don''t hate me. I laughed at his stuttering and flustered self as he tried to explain and defend himself. My stomach ache from laughing and I was cackling like a mad woman out in public but I didn''t care. I wiped away my tears as I tried to contain my laughter. I felt good and light for I haven''t laughed like that or even laughed in such a long while. "Its fine. I was just messing with you. Let''s go get stew and rice." I said holding onto his hand pulling him to the direction of a restaurant, "you''re paying." We finally arrived at the restaurant and we took our seats and went over the menu. Everything looked delicious and I wanted to try them all but Minjae was paying and I didn''t want to be greedy and inconsiderate so I stuck with my initial order of stew and a bowl of rice. He insisted that I got something more so I also ordered a chicken wrap spicy Tteokbokki. "So...how is life?" he finally asked after the waiter took our orders and we were left to wait. I chuckled at his question not knowing whether to answer it truthfully or not. I had been dying to tell someone of my pregnancy for the longest time but I don''t think that he was the right person so I just gave him the neutral answer, "life is life." He nodded as we fell back into silence. To be honest I wasn''t quite interested in making small talk with him for I still was mad at him but I should at least be polite for he was buying me lunch. I was looking around the almost empty restaurant trying to distract myself when what''s her name popped into my head and I had to ask, "how is the girl I put in the hospital?" He chuckled shaking his head at my uninterested tone, "I am surprised you are just asking that now after a month. She is fine, no major damage and is recovering." "Aww" I said in disappointment, "I thought I had done much more worse than that." He raised a brow at me and the realization of my words dawned on me, "I mean aww, I hope she is fine." I took a sip of my water washing down my lie as the waiter arrived with our food. It was utterly mouth water and smelt so good, I bet it even tasted better than it looks. I was really tempted to dig in right away but I literally had to fight myself to wait until Minjae was served so I could eat. I took a spoon full of the stew and I literally had a foodgasm. Minjae laughed at me but I didn''t care, baby and I were enjoying the food and we haven''t eaten all day. "Its good huh?" he asked chucking and I nodded my head yes as I stuffed my face with rice. My appetite has been fluctuating ever since I got pregnant so It is hard to keep up with good eating habits adding that to the fact that I didn''t have good ones before. One day I can eat a whole cow then the next just the thought of eating makes me sick. It was quite frustrating to say the least so I''m glad that this was one of the cow eating days where Minjae took me out. I should be receiving my monthly allowance next week so I was planning on buying some baby essentials and making some preparations. I had to start budgeting if the both of us were to make it through alive. I enjoyed the food as I though of how I was going to surprise my family and I decided on sending them a picture of the ultrasound whenever I get it done. It was an okay Monday, a big improvement from from the last. I was facing my obstacles one step at a time and I am growing and becoming more wiser and I love that for me. Is this the food talking? Even if it is I am still happy in this moment. I smiled at Minjae from across the table and he smiled back and I decided that he would be my new friend. Although its not fair to use him as a rebound I was lonely bored all day everyday. I have never had a guy friend before. so this would be fun and interesting. Lets just hope that things do not get weird and take a turn for the worst. Chapter 52 - Milkshake The food was so delicious and I am so glad that U agreed to let him take me here. My mood has lightened and it felt nice to have some non hostile human contact again. "Did you enjoy your food?" he asked, looking down at my empty plates as I wiped my hands and mouth. I nodded my head yeah and he smile. I felt so full that I was afraid that if I made any sudden movements I would barf all over the place but that didn''t mean that I didn''t have enough space for dessert. He signaled for the waiter and he came and took our empty plates providing us with the dessert meaning giving us time to scan the options. Just like the main dish menu, everything on this one looked absolutely delicious. It was a hard decision to make but I was working with time and price so I just decided on a sugar cookie and strawberry milkshake. I didn''t hear what he ordered for I was too busy not caring. There we were sitting in silence again as we waited on our orders to be delivered. I avoided eye contact at all cost and would give short and sharp responses to the questions he asked until he got frustrated and snapped. "Okay look Atalia I said I am sorry so why wont you forgive me and engage in conversation?" I looked at him, right palm flat on the table and left palm on the back of my right palm, "sorry for what? What is it that you did?" He groaned as he ran his hand over his face then through his hair as a sign of frustration but I didn''t care, "I''m sorry I took her side that night and not yours and then avoided you for a month. Happy now?" I place my right elbow on the table, palm facing up to make an elevated rest for my cheek. "Okay" I said easily and shrugged, "you''re forgiven." "Thank y-" "If I can tell you something and it stays right here" I cut him off. He placed both his hands on the table nodding his head giving me the go ahead, "sure. You can tell me. You''re secret is safe with me" I looked him deep in the eye wavering if I should do it or not and ultimately decided to tell him. I sighed as I looked around before leaning over the table whispering, "you remember that night after the fight when Shiwoo took me home?" He nodded his head yes eyebrows furrowed obviously lost and confused of where I am going with this. "Well he didn''t take me, he took me to his and things kind got out of control and we kind of umm...we had sex." I lowered my head in shame twisting my arms ready for his judgement but it didn''t come. I slowly raised my head to steal a glance at his face and he gave me a sympathetic look and asked, "is that it? That''s the secret?" I was now confused on whether he was disgusted or not for he began to chuckle. "I knew something was going on between you two Atalia. The tension was undeniable and thick." Still confused I asked, "wait so you aren''t disgusted? I had sex, unprotected with a guy and it was my first time." He chuckled some more and my confusion grew even more, "you''re an adult Atalia. Why would I judge? You said it was your first time. How was it?" I started to blush at his question and I felt a dip and butterflies in my stomach. "It was awesome." I said in awe with a huge ass grin on my face. He chuckled at my response and I suddenly felt good. "is that why you and Harin are no longer friends?" he asked the question I was trying so hard to avoid." I was about to say something to steer the conversation in another direction but lucky for me the waiter returned with our dessert. "Finally!" I exclaimed as I took a sip of my milkshake. It was really good and it made me genuinely forget about the question lingering in the air for a while. "So...are you going to tell me or not?" he asked and I sighed removing the straw from my mouth. "Its complicated Minjae. Its a lot to take in and a long story." "I''ve got time" he reassured. I hesitated a second before I finally gave in, "fine. Shiwoo and Harin are engaged." Minjae didn''t look the slightest bit amused and I am guessing that he thinks that I was joking. "I am being serious Minjae. This is why I shouldn''t have said anything." I sat back into my chair slouching and pouting. He thinks I''m a liar and that really offended me. "Oh wait for real? I''m sorry its just...wow? Wasn''t she with Minseok? Atalia please forgive me but I am really really confused." He said scratching his head. "I know. I don''t blame you. I told you its a lot to process and yeah she was with Minjae and other guys so you would understand my confusion when I found out." I could still see the wheels turning in his head and I knew more questions were coming but since the cat was already out of the bag I might as well answer them all. "So how does this work like was it arranged and is it open?" I shrugged genuinely not knowing but I still gave my two cents, " I really don''t know to be honest. We fought when she found out that say at the party and she was avoiding me but I made efforts to try and hash things out but then I decided to stop completely about 2 weeks ago when she said the worst insult a Jamaican can hear mixed with a racial slur so yeah. I guess that is why the friendship ended. Any questions?" Minjae looked mind blown by this point and I chuckled at his facial expressions and he tried to process and digest everything that I had just said. "Wow" was all he could say after a few minutes of silence and I just nodded my head agreeing. Wow indeed. "So are you okay? How is living with her? What slur did she say and please tell me that you put her in her place?" I chuckled at his questions for he looked like one those gossip loving women, "yes I am fine just a rough couple of days, living with her is like living with myself for I avoid her and she does the same and finally no I didn''t put her in her place but I was about to but then I came to my senses and decided that it was not worth it. I had already bruised her face and that hasn''t changed her. No use in fighting if you wont be heard right?" He nodded his head yeah signifying his agreeance and then we both fell quiet brains racing and fumbling. The past month still fell unreal to me and some days when I woke up I would think that it was all dream but it wasn''t. This was the harsh truth and reality. "I still cant believe she said that to you though. This situation isn''t entirely your fault. Did she blame him? I snickered, "blame him? That girl is boy crazy and coincidentally enough I was at the caf¨¦ in the bathroom where she and two other friends were talking bad about me and she claims that I am a monster and talked about my hair and that I was a scary and feisty black woman." He gasped placing his hand over his mouth and although I shouldn''t laugh in a situation as serious as this I did so anyway for this was too funny. I must be high on sugar. "She really is something isn''t she. I should have known for she was rich and popular. All rich and popular girls are the same. I''m just so bummed out that you had to go through that all alone though. I''m sorry for not talking to you sooner." "Nah" I said brushing it off, "its fine really. Harin and Shiwoo can have each other for in fact they are dating right now. I haven''t gotten an invite to the wedding so that''s a bummer." "They''re dating!? They are shameless aren''t they? I cant take this. I need a shot of Soju, no vodka." he said massaging his temples. "I know right." "Why don''t we go out for a drink?" he suggested. I sighed and shook my head no and he must have thought that I didn''t want to spend anymore time with him. "Why not?" he asked sad, "I know its a school night so we can just have one bottle and some bear come on." "No you don''t understand. I cant because I''m....pregnant." It took him a second to realize what I had just said and he looked as if he had just seen a ghost, "Pregnant!?" I nodded my head yes and he silently took his seat. Well this was awkward. Chapter 53 - Wheelchair He had been sitting there for some time now deep in though as he gazed a distance. I was sitting there silently sipping my milkshake waiting for his brain to reboot so that we could leave. He was still sitting there unblinking and my I was running out of milkshake so I gently nudged his foot with mine from under the desk. He still didn''t move a muscle so I had no choice to kick him harder which in turn gained me a yelp from him. I laughed at how animated he looked when startled and he blink at me a few times as I could see it in his eyes that his mind was back. "Hey" I said waving to him and he slowly raised his hand to wave me back. A few more minutes of silenced passed and I took that time to finish my cookie and digested my food planning what I would do once I got home. "Pregnant huh?" he finally asked and I nodded my head for what has got to be the one hundredth time today. "Wow-I mean its just. Wow. Does he know does-does Harin know what about your parents? How are you so calm?" I furrowed my eyebrows at him. "are you judging me because earlier you gave me a whole speech about me being an adult and having sex is normal. Don''t be a hypocrite." He furiously shook his head no coming to his own defense, "no no that''s not what I mean. I just-don''t know what to say or do like do I get you water or a wheel chair or something?" I was full on laughing at his expense by the time he had got done with explaining, "I said I''m pregnant not dying, although a wheel chair does sound nice." He scratched the nape of his neck obviously uncomfortable and in that instant I regretted telling him, "look Minjae I''m sorry for catching you off guard like this just forget I said anything and please don''t say anything to anyone. I had a nice time and thanks for lunch." I was about to leave when he gently held my wrist asking me to stay, "no wait. I''m sorry. Yes you did caught me off guard but I''m not uncomfortable. Thank you for trusting me with something as big as this. You''re secret is safe with me." I smiled down at him and decided to retake my seat and converse with him for a while but he paid the bill and we decided to go to a nice place and talk. My apartment. I know that bringing a guy home was not the best thing to do right now but it was getting late and I had already came too far in telling Minjae about my hectic life to stop now. We walked to the nearest bus stop together and Minjae treated me as if I was fragile. He didn''t allow me to walk at the edge of the side walk but instead he himself did to "protect me from motorist". His words not mine. We both sat on the bench of the bus stop in silence waiting for the bus to arrive. When thee bus finally arrived he allowed me to get on first and I chose a slot with two empty seats so that we could sit together for the duration of the ride but maybe talked but we both silent all the way home. Maybe it was for the best. It is not good to discuss your business in public, especially not on the bus because you don''t know who could be listening. It was finally our stop and I had to nudge him for him to realize that we were here for he was day dreaming again. I don''t get why he is so shocked and in disbelief like I only told him I was pregnant not the secret of the universe. He followed behind me as I walked in the direction of my building entering when we reached the doors saying, "good afternoon" to the door man. We entered the elevator and I pressed my floor number the oil noise between us was our breathing. The elevator dinged and the doors unfold revealing the corridor and I signaled for him to follow me to my apartment. I removed the key from my backpack opening the door gesturing for him to go in and he shyly did so. I shook my head and chuckled at how cute he was. He took his shoes off with out me telling him to like a respectable guess and I nodded my head in approval as I too took mine off. "Would you like some water?'' I offered like the good host I was. "Ah no but do you have anything stronger like rum?" he asked. Hmm. I guess he still wanted to drink, "its a school night Minjae not the weekend and no we don''t have rum." "Soda?" he asked and I shook my head no. I got rid of all those unhealthy foods to try and stop the temptation of having them all. "You will take the water." I said I opened the fridge retrieving two bottles of water and throwing one to him. "Yes I will take the water." he affirmed and I smiled nodding. I opened my bottle of water taking a sip but ended up drinking more half of the bottle for I didn''t realize how thirsty I was. "So...shall we?" I aske gesturing towards the couch and he nodded yes so we took our conversation there. He was fidgeting with his finger and I encouraged him to ask what ever was on his find, "go ahead. Ask." He seemed to have been thinking really about this question so I got a little nervous, "are you keeping them?" I choked on my water as his question left his lips and I coughed a few times trying to regain my composure, "of course I am! What kind f person do you think I am!/" I was offended to say the least like why would that be your first thought? "No no I didn''t mean it in a bad way. Ok forget that, next question. Does Shiwoo know?'' I took another sip of my water, treating it like rum before I answered, "Uh no. I''m only one month pregnant so I haven''t gotten the chance to. Plus I am afraid he wont accept it so I am deciding on the right time." He nodded his head yeah understanding perfectly well and I was grateful that he was. "So what about Harin? Does she know?" he asked his second question. Another swig of rum- I mean water. "no and she is the last person who I want to know. She finally has him under her palm so I don''t want to be a home wrecker and ruin that." "Mmmm understood, " said Minjae as he shook his head, "but what about your parents? Surely they know. I am not the only one you told right?" Two more shots, "you''re the only one who knows. They worked so hard to get me hear you know. I don''t wan to disappoint them with something as big as this especially not this close to graduation." Minjae took my hand in his and massaged circles on my palm which was oddly calming, "they wont be disappointed trust me. If its anyone who can raise a kid and be a sophisticated lawyer at the same time its you. Plus your child will be beautiful for so are you." I smiled loving his praises and compliments, "thank you. I needed that. But I still wont tell them yet though. Baby has their first photoshoot-I mean ultrasound in two weeks so I was planning on showing them the picture as my way of telling them." "That sounds fun. I think you should do that and remember that they are your parents. Even if they are a little bit disappointed that doesn''t mean that they don''t love you and trust me when thy see the baby they will fall in love right away. At least that was the case with my sister and our parents." he smiled at the thought of his sister and her child and I melted. "Aww you''re an uncle? That''s so sweet. I too am an aunt. My oldest brother has a daughter and my older brother has a daughter. They are 7 and 3 respectfully but I haven''t seen the young one in person as yet. My oldest brother also has a step daughter so yeah, I am have enough experience with kids." He nodded his head in approval at my assurance, "yeah, you will be a great mom. I can tell." I smiled at him and he smiled back and I felt happy that I had him to talk to. "Thank you for listening to me and giving your advice Minjae. It was getting kind of boring to talk to my stuff monkey for all he did is listen and stare." Minjae laughed at what I just said and I joined in with him. "Well I thank you once more trusting me and if you need a listening ear and talking mouth and if you want to get a little risky and bold, blinking eyes, I am here." he said widening his arms asking for a hug. I scooted over on the couch closer to him and gave him a tight but not too tight bear hug feeling all my troubles and worry leaving my body. We stayed there for a while giving each other comfort until the front opened and in came Harin We quickly broke apart as if being caught in the act and she starred between us smirking before she went into her room. I didn''t feel the need to clear up whatever ill she might be thinking for I didn''t care so I paid all my attention to Minjae as I walked him out thanking him for his time and gain and bidding him farewell. Chapter 54 - Baby Shopping It was now Friday and the end of the month and I don''t think that anybody was as happy as me. School was now in the busy phase of preparing for exams and graduation so I was more tired than usual for we only had a month left. Minjae and I had become closer over the past week and I was grateful that I had a friend to go through this with. The time for my first ultrasound was coming up in a week and I still checked my belly everyday incase their was a bump. Tomorrow is Saturday which is when I should take a picture of stomach to document it. I had been comparing photos of the previous month to see any growth change but my weight kept fluctuating. The babies'' preference keeps changing so I had to be on my toes if I wanted to have a good filling me. I haven''t seen much of Harin this pass week, I haven''t seen much of her any other week to be precise. My mom and sister did call me together this week to ask about my back and how I was doing and both me and my sister almost slipped up and told her about the incident. I love my mom and all and believe that we have built a good relationship over the past years but some things and problems of mine are best kept a secret. Its not like I don''t want to tell her about every aspect of my life not leaving a single tiny detail but I just couldn''t. She was old fashioned and a member of the church and cared more about what her church sister''s have to say more than anything so telling her about my sex before marriage and getting a child out of it would stop her heart right then and there. I do tell her some things though but not to the full extent like how was my day, the surface of my feelings and light conversations here and there. I don''t really share secrets with either of my parents for they were both each other''s bestfriend and would gossip about everything at night when they lay in bed together and I mean everything. Enough about that, let me take you to the present where we are now. Minjae and I have decided to end the week by shopping through gender neutral baby clothes and things that we think he or she might need. I haven''t told him the baby''s name as yet for I wanted to at least know the gender before calling it anything also run it by my parents. I wasn''t going to call it anything they suggested but it was the thought and effort that counts. We were at the mall scanning through a baby store and having a good time. He was really such a good friend and he had made my week so much more fun and so much less dull. "I don''t think I am going to have a big baby," I said as he handed me a giant diaper. "Oh no this is for me." he said smiling, "just incase I''m too lazy to go to the bathroom at night." I scrunched up my nose in disgust and he laughed at my reaction booping my nose. I would have bit his finger If he hadn''t moved it so fast, good choice. "Hey" he said placing the diaper down and holding up a monkey suit, "how about this for when he is born?" I inspected the the monkey suit liking the style and fabric but not liking the fact that he called my baby "he", "its cute but SHE could possibly be a girl hence why I said gender neutral. Look for some greys, browns pastels and blues because girls and boys can wear blue." "Okay but what about pink? Girls and boys can wear pink just saying." he shrugged and I hummed. I ran my hand through a rack as I walked by, "yeah I didn''t say boys cant wear pink but lets not put a gender on the baby just yet until the ultrasound." He nodded his head yeah as he walked beside me and we had found a middle ground. Although Minjae was a good friend and good baby clothes shopping buddy he wasn''t the child''s father and I kind of felt sad by that. I know its not his fault that he was not here but I just wish that he could have the power of telepathy to know without me having to have to tell him you know? I sighed as I thought about if this is how the delivery is going to go with just me their with my baby. Minjae had noticed my shift in mood and had grown concerned, "hey, you oaky? Did I say or do something to offend you? Is it about the gender thing? I hope you know that I completely respect your wishes and it wont happen again. "No no its just,....Shiwoo. He is not here and this is something i expected to do with the father of my child you know. Don''t get me wrong you are great and awesome but, its just doesn''t feel the same." I lowered my head feeling guilty for dragging him along for he was such a good and nice guy which was hard to find in today''s society. He placed both his arms on both my shoulders, slightly bending his knee to math my height, "it is okay. Look I get it. This memory will hold sentimental value and it should be with him. I''m sure once he finds out he will do everything that he can to make up for it double-no triple times. Don''t be sad and guilty but just enjoy this moment before it becomes a core memory and besides, he doesn''t know what he is missing." I looked up at him and give a warm smile and he did the same. "Wow what a beautiful couple." said a voice from behind startling me. I shook Minjee''s hands from off me as I turned around to clear up the misunderstanding, "oh no no no no! We are not a couple. Just platonic friends." "Oh. Well what a shame. We would have given you couples discount." "No wait! Yes we are a couple, a couple a friends doesn''t that count?" I asked nicely trying to score a discount. "Unfortunately no, but fortunately for you we do have some items on sale right this way please." Minjae and I looked at each other smirking before following her to a section where a huge pile of baby clothes were displayed. "Everything here is brand new but last season so they are on sale. Enjoy." she said as she sashayed away gracefully. "Last season?" I asked holding up a real pair of Gucci socks, "do these babies think that they are walking the run way?" "I know right look at this," said Minjae holding up a suit set, "Burberry track suit and it is less than $10. I wish I had the magic to make these bigger." "I know right. I think we might be in the wrong side of town. Who has designer baby clothes on sale and calls them last season? When I was a baby I doubt I even had enough clothes to last a whole week with out my mom not having to do the laundry." I said as I placed every designer sock and clothes that I like in a cart. I seemed to have had maybe $200 worth of baby clothes here and they were all designer. I found some cute shoes that I just had to get a cute little fur coat that was just screaming, "take me!". I got them in sizes 0-6 months, 6-12 months and toddler size. I even choose close that were obviously specified for a boy or girl for what the heck, it could be either. I had just received my monthly allowance and was about to spend half of it on my baby but I didn''t care. I made my way up to the cashier with with Minjae in tow holding the basket. There was another person behind us and she asked us if she cold cut in line in front of us for she was in a rush. We agreed to let her through and she thanked us being grateful. It was our turn and he emptied the the contents on the basket smiling to the cashier and smiled back. "Congratulations! You are our 1000th customer. You''re balance will be totally free. It must be your lucky." "Wait what!?" I shrieked in shock jumping on Minjae, "we won!" We were both jumping with joy as the cashier smiled with us. We realized that we were too close to our linking and broke away coughing. "So, saving money. Cheers to that." I said as the lady placed my items into bags. "Thank you ma''am" I said beaming taking the bag from her. Minjae opened the door for me as we both exited the store. We walked side by side through the mall buzzing with joy at what just happened. "Hey," I said nudging his shoulder to get his attention, "you seem to be my lucky charm. I might have to keep you around and all to myself." He laughed at my joke, "yeah right. It was all you honestly. You decided to give the lady the space in the line out of generosity. It was your good heart that attracted good fortune." I hummed in agreeance, "hmm, I guess so. Well I guess I have to keep me all to myself." We both laughed as we walked towards his car for he decided to drove today since he said he had gotten enough exercise for the month. He took the bags from me and placed them in the back seat coming to open my door for me. Such a gentleman. "Hey bestie," I said as I applied lip balm, "wanna come to my house? I want to make you dinner." He eyed me weirdly for a second taking his eyes off the road, "umm is this a secret strategy? Do you lure handsome men to your house and cook them to stay young forever?" I chuckled at his nonsense and decided to play along, "Oh no, you have figured it out. You need not worry dear for yes I only eat handsome and you do not fit the criteria." We both made eye contact and laughed as he drove home. I was really happy and this is the most genuine happiness I have ever felt in 4 years. I wish I had actually made friends with him the first time 4 years ago. Chapter 55 - Grocery Shopping I had initially told Minjae that I was going to cook for him as a sign of my gratitude but then it occurred to me that I needed to go grocery shopping. We were in the car going to the direction of my home but lucky for us their were plenty of convenient stores around. "Minjae" I said turning towards him. "Yes?" he answered with his eyes on the road. "I have an empty fridge." He turned his gaze towards me briefly after taking his eyes off the road and raised his eyebrow, "what does that mean?" "It means dummy, that if I were to cook for you I would need groceries so pull over somewhere and lets get some." "Oh" he said scrunching his nose, "you could have just said so instead speaking in metaphor." I scoffed and rolled my eyes, "that wasn''t metaphor your idiot. That was plain old English." He returned the eye roll before he spoke, "well then I am sorry miss fool that English is not my first language." "Its okay, its oaky" I said soothingly and he rolled his eyes once more before pulling over. "Isn''t there a grocery store closer o where you live?" he asked as he removed his seatbelt. I too removed my seatbelt before answering, "yeah but I cant go there." "Why not?" he asked with his door on the handle. I shrugged as I opened the car door and I heard him opened as he shortly came to stand beside me. "Aren''t you going to tell me" he still persisted as we opened the doors entering the store. "Hmm" I pretending to think as I reach for an empty basket handing it to him. "Come Tally I insist. You cant tell me." he pleaded as I checked out the vegetables placing them in the car after weighing them. I hadn''t decided on what I was going to cook for him yet but I am pretty sure that it will involve rice and chicken. I went to the frozen food section and carefully inspected the chicken before I did too weigh them and placed them in separately in the cart. No salmonella here. Minjae remained silent when he realized that I was in my zone out of focus so he juts followed my around holding the basket as I dropped in one item after another. Not only was I buying stuff to make him food but I was buying myself groceries for the rest of the month for this was my last month of allowance and free accommodation, travelling an health care. I hadn''t put much thought before into what I was going to do after graduation for I was scared I''d be on my own and that fair has double since a baby has entered the picture. My birthday was coming up and I no longer felt like celebrating for I will feel guilty if I spend any money on my self and not the baby. I had been absentmindedly shopping and the cart was getting too full. "Atalia, are you planning on buying the entire store?" whined Minjae. I took a glance in thee cart and was surprised at how much stuff I had fit in their. I should have wen with a trolley but it was more fun seeing him this way and decided to make fun of him by mocking," why? Is the cart too heavy? Are you arms hurting?" I cooed him and made a motion to take the cart away but his toxic masculinity decided to join the party, "No! Its not. I am a man. Lets go. I can manage." I laughed at him, hitting him hard on the shoulder which caused him to fumble and I laughed even harder, "okay Hercules. Good to know that you can carry more for I wasn''t done." His face fell at my words and I smirked walking away to find already made meals. He followed closely behind as I scanned over the options wanting to choose them all. I choose ten meals that I hoped would be enough for me on the bad days to come ahead. It was a dreaded future so I decided to take things one day at a time. "Why are you buying this much food anyway?" as Minjae as we finally made it to the cashier. "Well this is my last month living on monthly allowances so I have to make the most of it right? Giving the new addition life is about to get harder." Minjae mouth formed an ''O'' when he realized what I was talking about a look of sympathy washed across his face, "well if you ever need any help, I am here." I smiled gratefully at him knowing he meant every word although I knew damn well in myself that I will never as him, or anyone in my life for help. The cashier scanned and price our items giving us bulk discounts here and there and I closely watched the machine as the bill went up hoping that it wont be over $300. I thanked God when I saw that the bill was $220.67 and quickly paid her and took the bags from the person who packed them. "You know I was happy to pay your bill if you asked right?" asked Minjae as we carried all the bags to the car. "Yeah but I didn''t feel like asking. I maybe would have accepted your offer if you had asked." No I wouldn''t. "Well then I guess I will have to keep that in mind for next time." he said as he placed the bags in the trunk taking the ones from my hand then proceeded to lightly jog ahead of me so that he could open my door. "So are you ready to tell me why now?" he asked once more and I sighed giving in. "Fine if you must know, I broke the cashiers nose for calling me a slur and stole a lollipop as compensation." I shrugged and Minjae''s mouth fell open. "Whh-aaat? You did what?" He seemed to have been really shocked by this revelation for he was full on laughing like a crazy person. "Eyes on the road son." I had to remind him when he kept string with his mouth wide open. "I mean," he said trying to find words, "you''re one small fighter aren''t you? I mean at first glance everyone would think that you''re a very innocent and sweet person but you''re a whole ass WWE total Diva." "Hey! I used watched wrestling with my brothers how did you know that?" I asked at the mentioning of Total Divas which was my favorite segment. He looked shocked for a second at my question for I guess he didn''t think that I would know what WWE was. Its 2014, who doesn''t? "Well that is cool..., just remind me to never ever mess with you miss wrestler." said Minjae sounding a little scared which caused me to chuckle. "No need to fair little one. I wont harm you if you don''t give me a reason to. I only fight a person when they have ran out of chances and only when its necessary." "Hmm a noble hero if I must say so my self." said Minjae tipping his fake hat. We continued to talk and laugh on our way home which had set the right vibe and mood for the weekend. Chapter 56 - Homemade Minjae had been to my apartment a few times this week already so he was quite familiar with the environment. He too the baby bag and as from the backseat then the grocery from the trunk then finally came to open my door. "Thanks you good sir" I said as outstretched my head like a dead fish waiting for him to take it but he just looked at it and rolled his eyes. "Girl please who do I look like? The butler?" He walked away towards the underground parking lot elevator leaving me behind in the car jutting my lips out throwing a tantrum. "Are you coming child?" he asked as he made it to the elevator the same time that I got out of the car closing the door. I folded my arm and held my head high as I slowly made my way towards the elevator, "hmm!" He chuckled at me as I stayed in character of rich brat the whole elevator ride only braking the doors dinged opened for my neck was starting to hurt from stretching it too much. We made the journey down the corridor and he stepped out of my, giving me access to the door to open it with my key. "Come in come come." I said gesturing for him to enter my humble abode. "I have been here before Atalia. No need to be all modest each time I''m here." "Modest?" I asked chuckling, "oh dear don''t worry about that because I wasn''t thinking of playing a good host tonight. You''re doing the dishes." He chuckled shaking his head and went to place the groceries on the counter. I took the baby bag from him and went to placed it in my room in the closet so that no one could easily find it. I returned to the kitchen and washed my hands before unpacking the grocery and placing the meat in the sink in a pot of water to thaw. Minjae had made himself comfortable around the kitchen island playing on his phone while I did all the work. I was not complaining though, I worked best when I work alone. I decided on making him a Jamaican dish since we had been eating Korean food for a while and decided on making it the Sunday dinner edition. I started off my washing and cooking the red peas (kidney bean), in the pressure cooker that my mom gifted me with while I thaw the chicken, fried the plantains, made the potato salad, raw vegetables and pasta. It might have seemed like a lot of work to some other people but this was a regular Sunday affair for me and my people. I liked cooking. It brought me a sense of of peace and comfort as I easily maneuvered my way in the kitchen. The potato and elbow macaroni were cooking in separate pots when I got to cutting the chicken in half taking only four joints before putting the rest into the fridge. I preferred the leg and thigh combo on a chicken and Minjae preferred the breast and wing so that was good for I wasn''t going to cook all my thigs and legs now and would have to settle for the breast later, my least favorite part. I checked the peas in the pressure cooker after 30 minutes to see if they were soft enough and indeed they were. I threw the peas into another pot and threw some water inside along with some scallion and thyme, garlic, pimento seeds and coconut powder for taste. I allowed that to come to a boil as I repeatedly washed the rice before adding it to the pot hence why, ''Rice and Pease.'' "Wait. Don''t Jamaicans use a rice cooker?'' asked Minjae shocked. "No Minjae, we used pots. Not all of us can afford or even know what a rice cooker is. Pts work just fine for us." I had laid a cultural shock on him and he seemed to have tapped out of reality for a while. "Wow" was all he could say when it had finally dawned on him. I got back to work by testing the potatoes to see if they were cooked and drained the hot water when they were. I let them cool down a bit as I texted the macaroni and they too were cooked so I drained the water from them and set them aside as I went to find the onion, cheese and more scallion. I used a fork instead of a potato masher because I like it more that way, and that is how I was taught. I added some cheese and some more salt to taste in the potato salad as well as mayo then placed it in the fridge until I was ready for it. I did the same thing for the macaroni, except with out the cheese but just salt, mayo and some finely diced up onion. Everything looked good and the rice was on its way to being done. I stuck a fork in the rice twirling it around a little and took a forkful to taste before putting a bag over it and reducing it to let it steam. "Why do you put a bag over it?" asked curious Minjae. "Well to leave it steam and sweat water so that it can be evenly cooked." I answered as if I was on a cooking show. I had got done with making the raw vegetable salad with cabbage and carrots and few raisins when I finally had time for the chicken. I would fry the plantain last since it was so despicable and would burn in one second if you take your eyes off it. I sprinkled some seasoning both powder and raw seasoning over the kitchen before letting it sit for a while before adding it to the deep fryer. I fried the chicken on high heat for a few minutes then low for a longer time the second time around before getting to the plantain. I had had fun doing this and I seemed to have taught Minjae as well. I was starving by the end of it all and couldn''t wait to dig in. Chapter 57 - Good Food My mouth was watering by the end of it all but I wanted to plate him a really good design for I wanted him to praise me and realize how useless he is in the kitchen. I took out from the cupboard two of our finest crockery plates that we never use and began to plate. I started off with the rice using a ladle to get them in a circular shape and place 3 circles each onto our plates. Then it was time for the chicken. I took his chicken from the container that it was in that was wrapped in paper towel to get the excess out out and placed it as neatly as I could on the plate. It the last few seconds I had remembered that I didn''t make any sauce for the chicken so I had to move fast adding ketchup, barbeque sauce, lemon juice, hot sauce, water, sugar and salt to a pan and brought it to a boil. That is all I could have done on such short notice so I hope it tasted okay. I used a table spoon and drizzled some of the sauce over the chicken and rice before moving onto the side dishes. I took the pasta, potato salad and raw vegetable salad out of the fridge placing them on the counter for easy access. I hadn''t realized that Minjae was watching me all this time but oddly his gaze never felt electrifying. Not like Shiwoo''s did. I sighed and shook my head to get rid of the thought as I used a clean table spoon to scoop some of the potato salad onto our plates beautiful before moving onto the pasta then getting a thong to stir the salad before plopping it on our plates. There was only one things left and then we could eat. I preferred my plantains to be soft and sweet so I would look for the ones of that description and add them to my plate but Minjae didn''t have a preference of how he like liked his plantain done so I just gave him whatever and it was now time to eat. I bounced with joy as I put back everything in their respectful place before getting myself my favorite eating spoon giving a fork to Minjae, gently sliding his plate towards him before I took my seat at the island. H e was about to dig in when I remembered something, "wait!" He was startled but more annoyed and hungry, "what? what is it!?" "We need to say grace," I said clasping my hands and closing my eyes, "so... say grace. I''m starving." He sighed before dropping his fork then clasped his hands and began to pray, "dear food Jesus, thank you for this food and thank you for the woman that made it. I wish you could send me my personal one and also one for other things like cleaning and pleasing-ow!" I kicked him on the leg when I realized where his prayer was going but kept my eyes closed and hands clasped. "As I was saying" he began again, "thank you for this delicious food and the wonderful friend that prepared it. It truly is a blessing." "Amen!" we said in unison and now there was nothing stopping or holding us back from having our meal. "Wait!" said Minjae suddenly as I was about to break down onw of the rice tower and I almost fell, "we need a picture for Instagram." "Ughh seriously? Are you trying to leave a mark on my baby?" I asked getting more annoyed and hungrier by the second. "Just one minute" he said taking out his phone snapping pics of his plate, then mine. then the both of ours before taking a selfie with himself then the both of us, "there. All done." "Good" I said using my spoon to break one of the towers scooping up some of the rice to taste. "Mhmmm" I said in satisfaction, "wahh~~. I really put my foot in this one huh!." Minjae chuckled at me before he too dug in eyes going wide as he tasted the potato salad, "woah! This is so good. Can I have the recipe? No scratch that it probably wont be as good but damn girl. I should tie you to my kitchen stove." I was beaming with pride but also blushing from being flustered and decided on being modest, "come on its nothing. I eyeballed it and everything was rushed. You should taste my mom''s cooking. She would have you tied just like my dad." Minjae took a bite of the chicken of he placed it back on the plate before shaking his head and applauding me, "I don''t know what you put in the food but you have me tied already sister!" I laughed at him whole heartedly as I dug into my food fighting the to suppress a moan. It really tasted amazing and I outdid myself with such a short amount of time with out proper preparations. We both remained quiet as we dealt with our plates mouths too full and bellies too satisfied to speak. My phone began to rang and I sighed as I took it from my pocket checking the caller ID and saw that it was my mom. "Hey mom!" I said after properly chewing and swallowing my food. "Hey baby!" she replied immediately after, "what are you doing I hear annoying mouth noises." I glared over at Minjae telling him with my eyes to eat quieter and he raised his hands in defense. "Atalia?" my mom asked after a few minutes of silence. "Yeah yeah I''m here I''m just having dinner." I replied sticking a piece of chicken into my mouth. "What are you eating?" she asked. "Well you know rice and peas, fried chicken, pasta, potato, vegetable salad and plantain." I replied eating a whole slice of plantain. "So when you cook that today no what will you cook on Sunday?" she asked and I sighed. "I have plenty left over mom, it can serve till Sunday. Plus I will be studying for finals." I imagined her nodding her head and I placed my phone down putting it on speaker, " are you eating with your friend. What''s her name?" "No." "Oh" she said after hearing my short response, "are you by your self? Are you okay?" I looked over to Minjae who was quietly trying to eat his dinner and I almost snickered at how funny he looked, "yeah. I am alone" "Oh well be careful and don''t let strangers into your house." she added. I shook my head sighing at her words, "I know mom. I am not some kid anymore." "I know you aren''t and that brings me to what I wanted to ask you. What are you doing for your 22nd birthday? It is like 3 weeks away right? It is now July the end of the first week and your birthday is the August the 2nd." "I know right but it will be finals week, The last week in July and the first in August and then Graduation in the second week of September. I''ll have to leave celebrating until then." She sighed and so did I, "well I wish you were her. This will be our fourth birthday without you. When are you coming home?" I thought about it carefully before answering making sure that my schedule can match up to it, "well I will be jobless and homeless after graduation so until then I guess." "Yay!" she clapped her hands and I smiled feeling happy that she was happy. "I''m going to tell your father and get your room ready. I have so much planned for your I cant wait!" I could feel her excitement through he phone and I smiled knowing I made her this happy but my smile faded when I realized that I was not only bringing a degree home but also a baby bump." "Well then mom until then. I also have a surprise for you that you will get to see in two weeks time. Promise me that you will be considerate and not extreme and be open minded and forgiving okay?" "Yeah yeah I will" she said assumingly and I shook my head knowing damn well that she didn''t hear a word that I had just said. "Well I have to go now its getting late here and I gave to finish my food. Love you mom. Take care." I said sending kisses through the phone. She sent me kisses before hanging up and I felt them on my skin. Not a day that goes by without me missing my mom. I looked over to Minjae and smiled. "I am glad you are my friend." "I am glad you are my friend." he replied smiling. We got back to our plates and it amazed me at how long it took for us to clear it. We are having fun enjoying each other''s company when the door opened and our mood dampened. In came Harin strutting like she owned the place and I immediately lost my appetite. "No no don''t make me ruin your little date. Carry on." she said smirking and went into her room. Neither Minjae nor I didn''t like her so we just scrunched up our face and rolled our eyes. We dumped the left over crumbs in the garbage before placing our dirty dishes in the sink. "Thank you for dinner" he said sincerely. "No problem. No. Dishes boy." He sighed and rolled his eyes as he got out the gloves and began to do the dishes and pots. I am glad he was here for all I wanted to do now was sleep, sleep oh and sleep. Chapter 58 - Study Date After our wonderful meal last night Minjae and I decided to start studying for our finals at the library together today. We only had two courses together, Literature and Law and then the other two separate. I had English Language and Commerce while he had Architectural and Biology Science. I had already completed the mandatory courses over the last 3 years so I only had these ones left which I considered to be the easy ones. I already the Architectural and Biology but I honestly had no recollection of what I was taught so I wasn''t of much help. Minjae, luckily was a smart guy so he didn''t really need my help. We just needed to get through all the law topics then review the books of Literature then we are free for the rest of the day. Both Minjae and I were busy in our books when he asked me a question, "hey Tally, what are your thoughts on the Case Barrett v Barret 1938?" I thought hard about the case trying to bring up any recollection that I had to help me better understand and explain, "well since they are a married couple I would say, under Land Law they were Co-owners." This didn''t seem to have fully answered his question in depth that he wanted for he asked me another question, " yes I know that they were Co-owners but what kind of tenancy do they have? I have always confused Joint Tenancy with Tenancy in common." I removed the book from my face placing it on the desk and clasped my hands together thinking, "well I would say, from my memory and own perspective that its a joint tenancy because the land was transferred to them via fee simple and they had the four unties required, which I know you know and there was a right to survivorship (jus accrescendi)." He shook his head slowly pretending to understand but I was sure that he hasn''t quite gotten it yet, "okay but just so that we are clear, what are the four unities and what is the right to survivorship?" I lightly chuckled leaning my head to the side patting him on his, "the four unities are time, title, interest and possession. The right to survivorship is that upon the death of one of the tenants, their interest is automatically accrued to the surviving tenant so that they have no interest to transfer via will or intestacy. It''s sad really. Imagine having a kid and wanting for them to be set for life with your money when you die but instead of them having the right to claim it the person who you shared the tenancy with can only claim it. In this case I guess its alright in a sense seeing as they were married, maybe they had kids together and maybe the survivor actually cares for the kid and takes care of it. Does that help?" "Wow! It actually did! Thank you!" he said sounding grateful and I smirked in satisfaction. Yeah I was awesome. We both returned to our state of silence reviewing our notes, reading books and highlighting. I was getting bored by the second and Minjae obviously was too, but not only was I bored, but I was also hungry as hell. "Minjae," I softly called out, "you hungry?" "I thought you would never ask" he said eagerly which was way too loud. "Shh!!" erupted from all around us from stressed out students and I had to mouth "sorry" on behalf of Minjae. We quietly as we could packed up our stuff to leave and I had to suppress my laughter when Minjae''s foot got caught on his bag strap and he fell to the floor with a loud thud. We were receiving glares from all over and I was embarrassed but also full of joy. I helped a sheepish Minjae from off the ground untangling his back pack ad we exited the library with out a single glance back. "Ah!" exclaimed Minjae as soon as we were out of ear shot, "that was so embarrassing." I snickered at him and he gave me a deathly side eye that instantly shut me up. "Anyways, I am famished. What are we having?" he asked rubbing his tummy when I got a really bright idea. "Hey why don''t we go to an amusement park? We have been studying for the whole day and I think that it would be healthy and best to have some fun." "Hmm," he said thinking about about it looked up to him clasping my hands as a sign of me begging please, "oh okay. But no dangerous ride!" "Yay!" I exclaimed jumping for joy but then he placed his hand on my shoulder restraining my movements, "what is it?" "Do I have to remind you every time that you are pregnant?" he scolded. Oh, yeah. I took down my excitement a notch and followed him to his car. I haven''t been to an amusement park in over two years and I was really excited to play some games and win a few plushies. George would love the company and so would I. We did carpool Karaoke on our way there, wearing our seatbelts and took the necessary precautions to avoid any accidents. It was a fair Saturday so it was expected that it would have been crowded. I didn''t mind the crowd though for I was too excited to care about anything else other than winning. Our first stop was at at shooting booth and my first target was the cute little elephant. I paid the operator the fee and got geared up handing my bag to Minjae. I took a deep breath positioning myself to begin, closing one eye, aiming then fired. I had knocked a cup down on the first try so I only had two more left. I repositioned myself and aimed then fire hitting the second one then repeating for the third one. Minjae was really impressed by my aim and I just smirked at the operator when he handed me my prize looking shocked. "Why? Didn''t expect a lady to do this good?" I asked calling him out and he furiously shook his head no and I smirked even wider knowing that I made him uncomfortable. "Wow! That was awesome. Really good aim. I could have made that shot but you know, I fell earlier and all. Probably banged up my wrist" said Minjae handing me my bag. I looked at the bag then back at him handing him my new toy then turned into the direction of another booth, "you coming bag boy or what?" He did a little jog in an attempt to catch up to me while I had already paid the operator and was getting geared up. This time I was shooting with my hands and the prize at stake was a giant bear. I wanted-no needed that bear. I took a deep breath closing my eyes to try and concentrate before throwing the bawl to knock down the pins. Pin after pin was how it went earning me the giant bear. I had attracted a good size crowd by now, marveling at my achievements and I smirked loving the attention. The boys competing gave me dirty looks of jealous but that only fueled my competitiveness even more filling Minjae''s hands with more and more plushies. The little girls gushed and pointed when they saw my winnings and I decided to win even more for them. I was running out of money to play the games but that was good since Minjae couldn''t go two seconds with out dropping my stuff. The food was on Minjae so I decided after what must be my 100th time winning that I should at least be considerate of others and top winning. A little girl ran up to my feet staring up at me with her big doe eyes. She was so scary to look at for she stayed there staring up at me with out blinking. I gave her one of my teddy bears and she gladly took it smiling and ran to her mom. Her mom smiled at me and I smiled back feeling happy that she was happy. Minjae had bought us corndogs and Odengs and I got instant flash back of that day at the Han River when I punched that guy. "So are you having fun?" asked Minjae taking a bite into his corndog huffing and puffing at how hot it was fighting with the cheese as it kept stretching. I laughed at taking a bite of my Odeng only to be aught in the same situation as huffing and puffing as he did. It was his turn to laugh and I punched him on the shoulder, "ow!" "Yeah" I replied after a while, "I did have fun. Thank you." He smiled at me handing me a bottle of water and I took it and immediately opened it taking a big gulp. "I''m glad you had fun. You deserve it." "Yeah I do don''t I?" I asked and we both laughed before returning to finish our food. Chapter 59 - Apple Seed It was finally the end of another week and I was tired. With the final exams being only three weeks away, Minjae and I had been meeting up most days this past week to study and simply just to have fun. It was now Saturday and I was doing what I usually had been doing for the past five weeks and is slugging and lounging about. I had the house all to myself again which was not really surprising giving that she was hardly here and always with him. I hadn''t given much thought to Shiwoo in a while mostly because I have more important things to worry about. As per usual, I checked the mirror first thing in the morning looking at my stomach and lo and behold there was a bump. I was beaming and bubbling the whole day as I did some research finding out that my baby was now the size of an apple seed. I was elated and my anxiety for next week just intensified as I snapped some pics of my belly. My belly was not noticeable from the front nor back but if you look closely at side, if you know that it is there you will see it. Nevertheless I was proud of my bump. It made me feel as if I was doing something right and eating right for my baby. The ultrasound next week was to take my first look at the baby. I wouldn''t be able to know the gender until about 18-20 weeks, the second trimester and by that time my belly would have grown significantly and I would be back home. I checked the schedule that the nurse had given me at the last visit to ensure that I had gotten the dates right. It says that I an scheduled for a 6 weeks early ultrasound because I fell on my back while pregnant so it was wise to have a check up then and to get a predicted due date and hear their heartbeat for the first time. The doctor will also track milestones and determine determine the number of babies in me and see whether I have an ectopic pregnancy. I was not scheduled for a Dating Ultrasound, 10-13 weeks for everything that would have been done then would have already happened at the ultrasound before. I saw that I was scheduled for a Nuchal Translucency Ultrasound, 14-20 weeks though. The nuchal translucency (NT) test is to check for Down syndrome, heart defects, or other chromosomal abnormalities. I can only pray and play my part so that nothing bad doesn''t happen to my baby. The final ultrasound that I saw listed was Anatomy Scan , 18-20 weeks This detailed pregnancy ultrasound, which generally happens between weeks 18 and 20 in the second trimester, lasts 20 to 45 minutes if you''re having one baby and longer if you''re having multiples. It''s the most thorough check-up your baby will have before they''re born. I took in all the information on the card wondering how I was going to do it alone but then I remembered Minjae but then I remembered that he had a life and wasn''t obligated to follow me around dealing with my problems. I sighed as I skipped through the, desperately hoping for something entertaining to watch when I came across a kids cooking show. I was immediately intrigued by how well their tiny hands worked and how professional they were at such a young age. I was captivated the most by this tiny one who couldn''t be no more than five to six years old. She was such a cute little expert and I know that her momma was proud. I smiled the entire as she made her batter for her chocolate chip cupcakes adding such big chunks of chocolate before trying her best to stir. I was cheering her on from my side of the screen praying for her success the timer ticked down. I was biting my nail and at the edge of my seat when she finally got around to placing them on the sheet. She carefully opened the oven making sure to use protection when she placed the cookie tray in. She set the timer and checked the heat before she quickly ran into the pantry to grab what I now learned was ice-cream, fruits, milk, whipped cream, a cup, straw and sprinkles. I realized that she was about to make a milkshake and I feared for her using a blender but then I remembered that she was the chef at work and not me. She truly amazed me with her knife skills when she chopped up the strawberries, blueberries and raspberries before adding it to the blender along with ice, strawberry ice-cream and the milk. Before she began to blend she ran to get a chair and stood on it before pressing down on the lid of the blender pressing he button to start. I gushed at her tiny cute face as she wrestled with the blender as she tried not to make a mess. One of the hosts saw her struggling and came over to be of assistance but she down right rejected him giving him a cute little, "no thank you. I''m a big girl. I can manage." The host raised both his hands in defense backing way from the little lady giving up on trying. When she finally decided that the milkshake was blended enough she aggressively took the lid off and grabbed her cup. She gently and gracefully poured the pink liquid in to her cup making sure to wipe down the edges and then topped it off with whipped cream. The oven dinged and she, as fast as she could, jumped from the counter and opened the oven taking out the cookies with her mittens. She placed the tray on the counter using a her bare hands to remove from the sheet before putting them on a cooling rack. In the mean time she ran back to the pantry returning with a bottle of chocolate and strawberry syrup and a white plate that I''m guessing was for the cookies. She went back to finish decorating her milkshake topping it off with some of the chopped up fruits before drizzling the syrups then the sprinkles. It looked absolutely tasty and she had now inspired me to make one. I went to the kitchen and looked in the fridge to see if I had the ingredients I needed and thank God I did. I wasn''t going to make cookies from scratch for I didn''t have the time so I used ready made dough and plopped them in the oven. I got out a glass and placed it on the counter as I got the ingredients to blend. I got the strawberries, blueberries and raspberry and gave them a thorough rinse before placing them on the cupboard. I chopped them as well as I could before adding them to the blender that had already had the ice, ice-cream and milk. I gave it a nice blend leaving it the right balance between chunky and smooth before removing the blender from the base. As opposed to what littles miss cutie did I only used strawberry syrup in mine because I didn''t like chocolate that much and one chocolate chip cookie was already crossing the line. I drizzled the syrup on the inside of the cup before pouring my milkshake in then sprayed it with whipped cream. I looked delicious already and I wasn''t even done yet. I carefully placed the fruits on the whipped cream before drizzling the syrup then topped it off with some rainbow sprinkles. The cookies were done and I didn''t give it much time to cool for the baby was growing impatient and I didn''t want them to have a mark as us Jamaicans believe. I took two hot cookies from the tray before placing them directly on the cup instead of on a plate. I returned to the couch and then found that my girl has won. I cheered for her in excite for she really deserved to win. He recipe was awesome. I could make this all the time. She was smart at her young age to know that in cooking competitions it is usually good to go with something simple that you can pull off and just make it as fancy a possible. Although a Milkshake might be deemed as plain it is the safest route as opposed to a souffl¨¦. Yes a souffl¨¦ may be extravagant and fancy but a souffl¨¦ wont always rise and you might have to do it several times. I was proud of the little girl or she really did a good job and handled herself well. Me and my child are definite going to bond over cooking for its a very fun experience. Making cookies together is a must and I think that I might have found the perfect milkshake recipe that we can both enjoy together in our future life together. Chapter 60 - Heartbeat Another week had blown by and now we only had two weeks left before the big exams. To be honest I was kind of nervous but I was glad I had Minjae beside me studying whenever we can. It was another Saturday and today I was six weeks pregnant and had my first ultrasound today. I made sure to take pictures of my belly when I woke up before I showered and got ready to leave the house. Harin has been absent for the longest time so she still didn''t know that I was pregnant and even when she was around she didn''t give me a second glance. My mom had been pressuring me about what the secret was because she was dying to know but I told her that she would have to be patient and wait till today. I was both excited and nervous when I stood at the bus stop waiting for the next bus thinking of how I was going to break it tot them. My mom is like a domino. I tell her something and the community will know by the time I could start a next sentence so all I had to do was tell her and the whole family will know but I didn''t want them to know. I would have to give her a stern warning and lecture when I tell her for this is my business and not the whole worlds''. If the daddy doesn''t know, why must the church? Shiwoo was the other person on my, ''surprise I am having a baby'' list but he was the one I feared the most to tell. The bus arrived and I boarded it taking my time to find a seat making myself comfortable. A few minutes later I arrived at the doctor''s office and took a seat in the waiting room waiting to be attended on. I luckily didn''t have to wait long for I had an appointment so the nurse just called my name and led me through the doors to the doctor''s consultation room. "Oh miss Carter!" said the doctor looking up from her clip board when I entered the room, "you''re here and looking lovely as usual." I chuckled at her compliment taking a seat on the bed, " come on doc, you''ve only seen me twice." "Yes and I have come to know how lovely you are already don''t you think?" she asked as she smiled at me leaving her chair to stand at my side. I smiled back at her as she gestured for me to take my shoes off and lay on the bed rolling up my shirt to expose my body. "Lets see you''re now six weeks right?" she asked as put her gloves on. "Yes ma''am" I said as I tried to control my breathing. "Oh Yeji is fine" she said politely as she placed the weird cold gel on my stomach, "okay lets get right into it shall we. I know you must be dying to get your first glance at your baby. I am too. Now just relax and be calm for their is no need to be nervous. They have been living inside you for quite some time now so I am sure that you two would have been quite acquainted by now so this interaction shouldn''t be awkward at all." "Yeah we are best buds" I laughed and she laughed with me, "oh and doc, will this be 3D or 4D?" "Well whatever you want but I would recommend 4D because it will be clearer." I shook my head yeah obviously going with with the 4D, "4D is fine." "Great now lets begin?" she asked as she turned the machine on placing the scanner thing on the part of my belly where the gel was. She moved it around a few times trying to the find the perfect spot and I watched her movements before she directed my gaze to the monitor screen. All I could see were shades of black and white as she moved but then she paused on a spot freezing the image. "Look look here!" she exclaimed pointing to a spot on the monitor and I squinted my eye trying to see what it was, "here is your baby." I was still squinting and looking as she pointed so she brought up the screen bigger and then I saw a tiny little member at the side of the image. I gasped in awes and tears welled in my eyes as I finally saw my baby for the first time. It was so tiny and cute right there that I wanted to touch it but it wasn''t even fully developed yet. I wanted so bad to hold them and tell them of hoe much I love them. This was it. It wasn''t a false alarm. I really was going to have a baby. "So how do you feel?" ask doctor Yeji as wiped my stomach clean of the gel before heading to print out the images. "Well" I said rolling my shirt back down then positioned myself to sit on the bed, "I don''t know I mean it was so nice to finally see them like it is real. They are real." "Yeah. First time pregnancy can be like that." she said as she handed me the images. I held them in my hands staring at the figure as I felt my love for him or her overflowing. "I didn''t want to ask this since I didn''t want to offend you but is the father present? Have you two discussed this before?" My smile fell as I looked at her. "No" I said shortly, "I haven''t had the chance to tell him." "Awe well is there like friend that you are close to or family that is near you." she asked another. "No" I replied shortly like I did before, "its just me and the baby. We will be fine. I will make sure of it." "Well you are one strong young lady," she complimented ash she placed both hands on my shoulders, "at your young age I wouldn''t have thought you would be this strong and able to work things out but let me say this. You can do it and you will do it. Even if no one wants to help and even if you must be a single mother without any support system, do what us best for you and your child. You''ve got this girl." "Thank you" I said as she removed her hands from my shoulders then removed her gloves disposing of them as she returned to her desk. She took out her clipboard after sanitizing her hands and began to write a few things down, "Okay Miss Carter that is it for the day. You already have your schedule so I will see you in a few weeks and I expect that belly to be round and huge okay missy?" I chuckled at her as I did a little jump from the bed then bent down to put my shoes back on. "Take care for now and I will see you in a few to check the gender and health of the baby okay." she said placing the clip board and pen down then sanitized her hands. "Yes I will. You take care too and have a good day. Thanks again." I said about to leave but then she called out to me. "Miss Carter wait! I almost forgot to tell you your due date." I stopped in my tracks quickly retuning to her, "oh right! I totally forgot about it also. She looked over her clipboard once kore before nodding and telling me the prediction, "so you are set to be due by 12 of April." "The 12 of April?" I asked to make sure and she nodded showing me the paper, "that is the day of my parents'' anniversary. They will be happy to hear that." "Wow how exciting!" clapped the doctor and I smiled loving her enthusiasm. "Well get out of her, shoo shoo!" she waved at me and I chuckled shaking my head before finally leaving. I looked at the picture in my hand then brought it up to my chest holding it up to my heart. My baby''s first photoshoot. I was so excited and couldn''t wait to tell my parents and sister about the news. Maybe not my brothers but they would find out eventually. I went to the bus stop and decided that I should treat myself to ice-cream for how well I have been doing and so I did. I boarded the bus and went to my favorite caf¨¦ that I would go to after with Harin, my home away from home. On my way I would so ever often steal glances of the picture smiling and giggling being a happy person. Nothing could have ruined my day for me after this. Or so I thought. I arrived at the caf¨¦ hoping to have a good time but that all was ruined when I saw the last two people that I wanted to. Harin and Shiwoo. Chapter 61 - Drama Part 1 My heart stopped as I gripped the baby pictures being lost in a trance. "Why were they here?" I thought, "out of all the dies they had to choose this one." I took deep breaths placing the baby pictures neatly in my bag before stepping into the caf¨¦. As usual, the ringing of the entry door bell caught the attention of the diners as I walked in. I made eye contact with a bored looking Shiwoo and his eyes lit up and if he had a tail I swear it would be wagging and his ears rose. He slightly opened his mouth as if he was about to say something but then I broke eye contact and went to the cashier. Harin had her back turned to me the whole time so she was oblivious to what was happening which I was grateful for for I didn''t need any drama. "Hello good afternoon Miss Carter what can I get for you today?" asked the barista and at the hearing of my name Harin whipped her head around. Four eyes met and the meeting wasn''t sweet for she scowled at me then glared at Shiwoo who was staring at me. I broke our little enemy eyes meeting movie seen and turned my head to towards the barista smiling, "hi Hyejin, Ill have a strawberry milkshake and a sugar dough cookie please and ugh throw in a blueberry muffin too thanks.." "Okay that will be $15," she said and I gave her a $10 and a $5 bill, " Okay. Please have a seat as we prepare your order thank you." I nodded to Hyejin smiling as I turned and saw that both Harin and Shiwoo were still staring at me so I scoffed and rolled my eyes at the both of them as I scanned the room for an empty seat and just my dumb luck there were only two available right next to them. I had no other choice than to sit beside them or to stand and I wanted to be petty and stand but then I remembered my baby and sighed as I walked over then reluctantly sat on the farthest edge of the seat that I could. Harin had been glaring at me the whole two minutes that I was here but I didn''t blame her. I would also feel threatened if my boyfriend-I mean fianc¨¦ had eyes for someone else and was obviously bored of me. "Ehem" she cleared her throat and I ignored her staring straight ahead. "Ehem!" she coughed again louder this time grabbing the attention of everyone in the caf¨¦. I deiced to finally give her the time of day seeing as though she would die with out it, "oh no miss Harin that is a nasty tickle there do you need some water?" She scoffed and I saw Shiwoo tried to hide his smirk but I caught it before he did and returned my head to the position that it was in staring straight ahead. Harin had grew sick of my lack of interest and decided to poke harder, "Umm what are you doing here? Do you mind?" "No I don''t mind" I replied shrugging, "don''t mind me, just waiting on my drink. Please get back to whatever this is." I said gesturing at their awkward date. She scowled and fumed and I decided to ignore her for the rest of the time. Five minutes had already passed and my drink wasn''t even ready yet. I know that their were a lot of customers today but I really really wanted to get away from these people. I was sitting directly beside Shiwoo so he was shamelessly staring at me the whole time. I wanted so bad to poke him in the eye but I was a mother now, I could not resort to violence, at least not until I pop this one out. "Atalia." said Shiwoo finally in his deep voice and I felt a shiver ran down my spine. I kept my eyes forward for I wasn''t strong enough o look at him for I was supposed to hate him. "What are you calling her for bunny?" pouted Harin and I turned towards him finally deciding to answer just to annoy her even more. "Yes Shiwoo?" I answered softly fluttering my eyelashes. He smirked obviously knowing what I was doing and I smirked also, "its been a while since I last saw you. A month I think. How have you been?" "I''ve been fine you know doing this and that. How about you? What have you been up to?" I asked as nicely as I could and to be honest I wasn''t faking it at all. Maybe if Harin wasn''t here I would have forgotten everything that has happened for his voice was so hypnotizing and soothing. "Oh I''ve been fine I guess, taking of care business you know this and that." he answered as his eyes dipped to my lips. "What kind of business?" I asked as I leaned in slowly my eyes falling towards his lips. "Can''t really say, Its a secret." he replied huskily. "I like secrets" I said in a sultry voice that I didn''t even know I had. "Well you know what else she has been up to Shiwoo?" said the poop from under my feet aka Harin, "she has been seeing Minjae several times a week." "What!?" erupted Shiwoo and I quickly retracted my face from his angry one. "What do you mean seeing like dating!?" he yelled at me and I jumped. "I think so, I''ve seen him at the apartment several times. She even cooked for him with her little whore of a self." piped in Harin and I wanted nothing more than to snapped her pretty little neck. "So this is how it is huh? You''ve been messing around with other guys behind my back?" "Behind your back!?" I scoffed in disbelief, "I do not think you realize who you are talking to Shiwoo, this is Atalia not Harin. Unlike her you do not own me. You did not put a ring on my finger. Direct your concerns to her and get out of my life." "I suggest you take your voice down and watch your tone young lady for I am not afraid to punish you." he said coming closer to threaten in my ear. My stomach dipped as my heart flutter leaving my mind groggy. "You dont-You dont-" I tried saying but it just came out breathy and airy, "you don''t own me. I am my own woman." I stared up at him and he stared down at me trying to intimidate me and I had to fight my knees from not buckling for I wasn''t going to back down. He finally broke away as he realized that I wasn''t a coward and the both of us took our seats. As usual we seemed to have mustered up quite a crowd of people listening and whispering. I sighed as I took my phone out shooting a quick text to Minjae asking if he could pick me up. I needed to get out of here and vent so he was the perfect person to call since my ex-bestfriend was now planning my murder and hates my guts. Another five minutes had passed I was still waiting on my order and Shiwoo was still brooding and Harin was still alive, sadly. I kept checking my phone to see if Minjae had read my texts but he hasn''t. I guess he was busy and I couldn''t blame him for having a life of his own for so did I, one that I wish I could escape away from now. Another minute had passed and I felt my phone dinged and I checked to see a notification from Minjae saying that he was twenty minutes away great. I contemplated telling him ''never mind'' but I didn''t want to inconvenience him for he must have already left. I didn''t tell him that I had ran into Harin and Shiwoo for I didn''t want to remember that they were beside me. "Shiwoo baby can we go? I am getting bored" said Harin in a girly voice that I had never head before. Her voice felt like claws on a chalkboard to my ears and I visibly cringed and so did Shiwoo. He turned to stare at me and I kept my gaze forward not meeting his, "I''m not. I''m having fun." "No you''re not! You are just looking for an excuse to stay with her. If you don''t leave with me right now I am calling my father and he will call yours and you will get into trouble." she threatened shaking her phone. Shiwoo reached over the table and grabbed her hand that held the phone starling her and her eyes widened, "Do it. I dare you." In that moment I feared for her for he sounded really deadly. She gulped as she left the phone fell to the the table and Shiwoo aggressively let go of her hands returning his gaze to me and now I was scared. I willed the blender to move faster as well as the barista for I was now intimated by him and felt like a deer in the headlights. To make matter worse Minjae finally arrived and Shiwoo saw and his nose flared. Oh no. I am dead. Chapter 62 - Drama Part 2 "Hey!" waved Minjae when he finally saw me and I slowly raised my hand to wave back. I heard Shiwoo grunt is dissatisfaction when Minjae came over and hugged me ignoring them. "Please sit. I am still waiting on my milkshake." I said as I pointed to the empty seat before me that was right next to Harin. "How are you?" he asked still ignoring the other parties beside us and I decided to do the same thing. I stole a quick glance to Shiwoo and saw that he had a look of annoyance and displeasure on his but I didn''t care. I returned my glance to Minjae and gave him a warm smile chuckling as I spoke, "I''m fine Minjae. You''re acting like we didn''t see each other at the library yesterday." He too chuckled and Harin scoffed, "library? Yeah right." "Anyways," I said after giving her a side eye, "how did you get here so quickly even though you told me twenty minutes and where have you been?" He looked nervous for a while and I rose my eyebrows edging for him to go on and not be afraid to tell me. I took a breath before scratching the nape of his neck, after finally mustering the courage to tell me, "okay promise me you wont be mad but I was with Lia. She asked me to come over." I was silent for a while processing his words trying to gauge the right reaction when the barista finally called my name. "Order for a Miss. Carter!" I smiled at Minjae and was about to leave my seat to go and get my drink but Minjae beat me to it, "no no. Allow me." Minjae went for my order and I once again left alone with these assholes and I was sitting there minding my business when I felt Shiwoo''s hands snaking around my waist pulling me closer to him. "What are you doing!?" I whisper yelled as he face was right there. He smirked at obviously enjoying my distress, "you were way over there princess. I missed you." I scoffed and tried to pry his hands from around my waist for I didn''t want him strangling the baby, "let het of me you maniac. We were only sixth feet apart." "Six feet is too much my love. Six feet is how far a dead is under the ground. Do you want to see me buried underground ground or do you want me buried in your tight little pus-?" "Okay oaky I get. Keep it PG please for the love of God!" I cut him off for I knew where he was going with this and I hate to admit it, I liked it too much. "Why are you with him huh? He was with Lia the girl you hate remember? What do you see in the little nerd?" he asked rubbing my side in a sensual way. "I-uh-hmm-stop that!" I smacked his hand away trying to get a hold of my sanity, "I am not with him and incase you have forgotten Mr. Engaged that she is your whore." "Was" he corrected and I rolled my eyes. I looked over at Harin for a brief second remembering that she was hear and I saw her face as red as a tomato. I seriously felt bad for her and I wanted this to stop but he didn''t care, "Shiwoo stop Harin is right there." "So?" he asked not feeling the least bit concerned. "This is wrong and you shouldn''t be doing this, especially since you guys are engaged to be married." I said shaking his hand off from my thigh that was stalking dangerously close to my vagina. "Engaged by force Tally, not love and I don''t have to marry her, just hold up my end of the deal and get engaged. Simple." He was too close to my ear now and every word of his vibrated my stomach and I was fighting for m life at this point, "but this is public and just wrong." "They can watch" he said placing a kiss on my forehead and I closed my eyes savoring the feeling. I heard Harin gasped and my eyes flew open and I pushed Shiwoo away with all my force guilt washing over me and he smirked as he finally left me alone disheveled and heart racing as Minjae returned with my milkshake. I quickly took it and took a big gulp feeling thirsty and dehydrated. Minjae looked between me and Shiwoo raising his eyebrow at how close we were then my eyes widened and I hurriedly placed the milkshake on the table as I pulled my chair to its original place. "So" I started trying to distract myself from what just happened, "what took you so long? I ordered it cold and now its Luke warm." "Huh? Oh yeah. Sorry about that. I got a call." he apologized as he looked at Shiwoo. They had a little male staring contest, maybe to assert dominance of who is the alpha or whatever before Shiwoo spoke, "so Minjae, who was this caller? Was it Lia." I choked on my drink and Shiwoo held out his hand to pat me on the back but I held my hand up telling no thank you as Minjae gave me a napkin and I took it. "Well yes it was Lia but not in the way you think." said Minjae lowering his voice. Shiwoo turned to look at me with a look of, ''I told you so on his face'' and I wanted nothing more than to smack him in it. "No no, God no Minjae, but just to be clear. In what way was I thinking?" asked Shiwoo and could feel the tension getting thicker and thicker. Minjae looked at me and I shook my head telling him to ignore him but then he ignored me instead, "come on man. You''re obviously thinking that I am like you and I''m fucking her just like you." I gasped and Shiwoo laughed, "don''t worry man, you will never be like me." "Oh no man. I should be the one telling you not to worry. You''re no one''s role model and I definitely don''t want to be like anybody. Atalia likes me just the way I a dude. Can you proudly say the same?" I saw Shiwoo''s eyes darken and I knew that Minjae had crossed the line. His face merged into a glare as sharp as a knife and as cold as ice as he hit the table aggressively standing up from his chair. I was startled by his behavior but I couldn''t say that I was surprised. "Outside. You and me. Now!" he pointed at Minjae as he grabbed my hands pulling me outside with him. "Hey Shiwoo don''t be fucking stupid and just stop it!" I yelled when we finally got outside. Harin and Minjae came outside and Harin ran behind him holding his shoulder, "Shiwoo baby lets just go home and get away from these simple people." "Okay that''s it! I''ve had enough of your attitude princess for it seems as if you have forgotten the last beat down. Minjae hold my drink!." I yelled getting ready for action but then Minjae pulled me aside and talked some sense into me. "You''re pregnant" he whispered and my eyes widened with realization and sigh calming myself down. She got lucky. Minjae left my side then turned to Shiwoo being the bigger person, "look I''m not gonna fight you man. We''ll just leave the two of you alone so that you can continue your date or whatever. "Oh you''re not going anywhere with her" said Shiwoo giving me a daring look and I felt a familiar knot in my stomach. How can I be feeling horny at a serious time like this. "I''m taking her home man. You have done enough." said Shiwoo and he walked over to Minjae getting in his face. "Oh I''m just getting started" said Shiwoo as he punched Minjae in the face then all hell broke loose. Minjae quickly regained his balance and sung at Shiwoo earning him a punch to the stomach and he groaned as he held his stomach before charging at Minjae tackling him to the ground. I stood there on the sidelines watching fight it out as Harin tried to break them apart calling for help. I really did felt like interfering so I just made myself comfortable as I ate my cookie and muffin. Two guys eventually came and broke them apart from each other and they were both bruised and beaten. "Is this who like huh? He is who you want!?" yelled Shiwoo coming into my face and yelling. "Look at me Atalia I''m talking to you!" he held onto my jaw and roughly brought my gaze to meet his furious ones. "What does he have that I don''t huh? Does he fuck you good is that it!? Are you fucking him!?" I stared quiet as I stared up at him refusing to blink or say a word. He let go of my face before punching the wall and I jumped but kept a straight face. Minjae limped over to where I was and I ran over to him helping him to sit glaring up at Shiwoo. Shiwoo looked down at me as I held Minjae in my arms and I saw an emotion of heartbreak flash before his eyes before he shook his head in disbelief. "So its really him again this time huh?" I stayed quiet as he stormed off to his car getting in and slamming the door then drove off with a speed. I sighed as I let go of Minjae and allowed his head to fall to the floor as tears began to stream down my face. I couldn''t hold it in anymore. I cried on the floor for a few minutes blaming myself for everything when Minjae finally woke up and held my hand bringing me to the car. I offered to drive him home and he allowed me to with out protest and so I did as I allowed him to sleep all the way. Why does trouble always have to follow me everywhere that I go? Chapter 63 - Playing Nurse "So where do you live?" I asked Minjae when I realized that I had no idea where I was going. He groaned and twisted and turned before opening his eyes to look at me and I looked away. I was still mad at him for stooping to Shiwoo''s level and getting himself hurt. Today was supposed to be a happy day and here I was driving a beaten man home while trying not to cry over the other. I looked over at Minjae and called out his name loudly has he had fell back into a slumber, "Minjae! I said where do you live?" "Shh!" he groaned and I rolled my eyes and decided to do a U-turn to my house. I owed him this much to get him cleaned up and rested before I send him home. I stopped at the pharmacy on my home home and got a few bandages and disinfectant along with pain killers for him. I want him in the very best condition when I kick his ass and chew his ear off. We finally made it to my apartment and it was hell getting him into the building, then the elevator then the couch but luckily for me, the door man saw where he could have been at assistance and didn''t cease to help. He and I both groaned as I rolled him over on his back to inspect his stomach. He had some really messed up bruises here and there so I got started on cleaning and patching him up. He slept through it the whole time only wincing when I wiped too hard which I was grateful for for then I had time to think. "Why was he so mad?" I thought as I wrapped a bandage around Minjae''s stomach. I mean he was there with Harin after all and the last time I saw them at the caf¨¦ together, they were all perfect couple goals vibe so what''s the deal now? If this was all a game to him I wanted all because I have real feelings, feelings that he has been trampling on for the longest of time. I was at a war with myself pertaining my feelings towards him. I hated him, I really did but my body was only responsive to him and him alone. One would expect that with all the time I have been spending with Minjae I would start developing feelings, but I honestly felt nothing. What exists between me and Minjae are a platonic relationship and nothing more. He was like my older brother of two years that I actually get along with and I really did consider him a brother so Shiwoo accusing me of sleeping with him really shook me to the core. I sighed as I removed my gloves and ran a hand over my face massaging my temples, desperately trying to relieve some stress. Shiwoo was unreadable. This minute he is laughing and being nice, and then the next he is punching guys and throwing fits. He said that he didn''t love Harin and was simply doing his duty but what about Harin? She is obviously trying and it is wrong to get with h even if its an open marriage because you know, girl code. I''m sure she would do the same thing for me too right? Right? Who am I kidding she would jump on it in a heart beat, like literally. Minjae groaned beside me and I went to the kitchen and brought him a glass of water handing him the pill. His eyes were still closed when he asked me in a strained voice, "can you crush the pill and put it in juice for me please? I cannot swallow it whole. What? Was he serious right now? Does he think that I was his nurse. I sighed as I realized that he was serious, returning to the kitchen and crush the pill into the juice as per his request before adding a straw and returned the couch. I helped him to sit up on the couch and handed him the cup but he just looked at the cup. then to me, then to him hands flailing at his sides then I finally got the message that he was sending across. "Seriously?" I asked aloud and he shook his head yeah smiling. I placed the straw in his mouth and held the cup for him until he finished his drink his drink with a "ah". I rolled my eyes at him as he smiled irritating his bruised eye and I laughed at him. "You okay now?" I asked as I went to the kitchen and placed the cup into the sink. "Mhmmm. I''m fine" he said inspecting his bandages. I returned and sat beside him giving him a big psychotic smile, "Good. Because I am going to kill you!" I placed my hand around his neck and gently squeezed while I shook him, "why would you pick a fight with him you idiot. You could have died!" "Hey!" he said struggling and I removed my hands and retied my hair. "I am not done with you yet mister. I have words for you." He gulped as I gave him a death stare. "You''re right I''m sorry. I did provoke him and all of this could have been avoided. It was m fault and I take complete responsibility." I apologized clasping his hands. I folded my arms and avoided his gaze but then I caved and gave in, "fine! You''re forgiven but I too am to be blamed. I shouldn''t have called you nor put you in a position like that. I''m sorry." He smiled at me and outstretched his arms inviting me in for a hug and so I did. He groaned as my body hit his too hard and I pulled away apologizing. "So nurse" he said sounding more cheerful as the pill did its work, "does the patient get chicken noodle soup for quick recovery?" I rolled my eyes and got off the couch walking towards the kitchen, "fine, but only because I spent my dinner money on your medicine." "Thank you little sister slash chef." he said sweetly as I checked the fridge for the ingredients to make us a meal. I was about to take the meat out of the freezer to thaw when I heard a knock on the door followed by a "Tally" and my heart clenched. Shiwoo. Chapter 64 - Apologies Minjae and I''s eyes met and I began to panic. What was he doing here!? "Tally come on open up. I know you''re here." said the voice pleadingly and I dropped everything that I was doing and ran to him. "Hey" I said softly as I opened the door and stepped out coming face to face with him. "Hey" he said softly as he stared down at me and I averted my gaze. "What are you doing here?" I asked getting straight to the point and he sighed. He reached his arm out and held my cheek and I lightly flinched remembering the way he roughly did early. "I''m sorry" was all he said but it felt as if he said a thousand words. I was not going to let up on him that easily for I had a lot to say and he should too, "you''re sorry? Sorry for what exactly?" He sighed as he slowly removed his hands from my cheek and turned his back to me resting head on the wall. He stayed for that for a while and my hands itched to wrap around him and comfort him. I placed my hand on his back and his muscles stiffened then loosened at the feel of my touch. He finally turned around and faced me again but this time I saw all the emotions swirling in his eyes and he didn''t try to hide it, "I''m just sorry foe being so fucked up you know? I''m sorry for making your life such a mess. I am sorry for dragging you into this and I am so sorry for being so selfish that I cant let you go." He reached out both hands and held my cheeks and this time I let him and closed my eyes leaning into his touch, "go on." He pulled me closer before he spoke, "I''m sorry that I will never be okay with you loving another guy, I''m sorry that I said all those horrible things to you that time after you trusted me enough with your body and I will spend a lifetime if you let me making up for those mistakes, and finally I am sorry for not contacting you all this time but to be fair I don''t have your number." I opened my eyes at his last words as I stared intently at him searching anywhere on his face for a sign of a lie but I didn''t find any. "Okay" I said removing his hands from my cheek and they fell to his side with a thud. I took a step back and his face fell and I know that his heart did too. I felt bad for leaving his embrace but I had something to say. "Did you really meant what you said?" I asked with my back turned to him. I heard his footsteps behind me ad I knew that he was close, "of course I did. With all my heart." He wrapped his hands around my waist and laid his head on my shoulder placing a kiss on my neck. I gently unwrapped his arms from around me and placed more distance between us, "I''m not finished." "Okay. I''m listening" he said as he took a step closer. "I am still upset with the way you handle things today because you could have killed him. Not only that but you had the audacity to slut shame me and humiliate me in public." He fell silent and I knew he felt guilty but I still wasn''t finished. "I saw you you know, that day you and Harin hanging out with your friends having fun and you actually looked like you like it. You even let her sat on your lap and kissed you." I felt my eyes stung and my throat clogged as the memory replayed. "You did? It was a misunderstanding. Those were our father''s partners kids and we had to pretend to be a couple or I would have been in trouble. Atalia please believe me that I do not want to do thus but I also don''t want my dad to disown me." he pleaded taking another step forward and so I took one back. "That''s the thing you keep mentioning duty and your father but can you at least tell me what this is? Every time I asked either of you about your dads you become quiet." His head hung low and I had gotten my answer, "see. Just like that." "Tally look. I don''t like the fact that I have to keep this a secrets from you but please know that it is for the best and for your own safety. The less you know the better." he said firmly and I scoffed. "Yeah right" I rolled my eyes and was about to walk even further when he pulled me by the arm and into his embrace. I collided with a thud and I gasped at how tingly I felt inside. He held my waist firmly as I looked up at him and he looked at me with a fire in his eyes. I suddenly felt thirsty as my eyes dipped to his lips and I saw his Adams apple bobbed up and down as his lips slightly parted. "I am not going to pretend as if I don''t want you and you should not pretend as if you don''t want me so lets stop the pretending right here and now." he said huskily and my eyes briefly rolled back as his voice rumbled to my core. My head involuntarily rolled back as he traced his hand up and down my thigh with one hand keeping my waist secure with the other exposing my neck. He took this opportunity to place a kiss there gently nipping and biting at my skin. I moaned in delight as he traced the kisses down to my chest and in between my breasts. I wanted to tell him to stop and say that I hated every moment of it but it just came out as, "please, don''t stop, mhm right there." He lifted me in the air and I instinctively wrapped my legs around his waist feeling his hard cock as he nipped and sucked on my skin. He gently pressed me up against a wall a he grinded on me stifling my moans with his deep kisses. For a moment I had forgotten about the matter at hand until Minjae started coughing and Shiwoo broke the kiss. I tried to reinitiate the kiss by holding onto his face but the coughing had caught his attention. "Who is that inside?" he asked furrowing his brow as he gently placed me to my feet. I contemplated on lying to him but then I realized that there was no use in lying, "okay don''t get mad but its Minjae. I brought him here because he was badly hurt and I didn''t know where he lived. Please don''t get mad." "Don''t get mad? How can I not be? You had a guy in your house playing nurse with him this whole time while I am here pouring my heart out to you!?" I flinched at the tone in his voice and he shook his head waling away. "Shiwoo wait. You''re overreacting! He was going to leave soon anyway so please don''t be like this. You almost killed him for crying out loud!" I yelled after him and he stopped. "Yeah and I should have done the jib properly! Trust me when I say this Atalia, it will never happen again." he said as he stood in front of me glaring as hard as he could but I was not scared not one bit. "Was that a threat?'' I asked folding my arms which caused my breast to rise which caught his attention for a hot second before he remembered what was happening. "I''m leaving and don''t even think about stopping me this time. Good bye Atalia. Have fun with your boy toy." he turned his back at me and walked away with his chest puffed out. "You''re jealousy is not even valid Shiwoo. You''re a drama queen!" I yelled after him and he did stick to his words. I huffed and punched the wall as I felt the anger build up inside me. I slammed the door on my way in and kicked it again. Who does he think he is ughh! The next time I see him I swear to God I am going to beat his ass. That is neither a threat nor a warning. It''s a promise. Chapter 65 - You Again "Woah woah! Calm down there tiger. What happened?" asked Minjae startled by my sudden outburst. I gave him a death stare as I picked up a cushion and threw it across the room yelling, "that asshole! Who does he thin he is huh!? Does he think that I''m just some toy that he can play with when he is bored then drop when satisfied ugh!" Minjae hugged a cushion as went on and on ranting about how much I hated the guy not daring to say a word but did pointed to my stomach to remind me to calm down. I sighed taking deep breaths as I walked over to the other side of the room where I threw the pillow and picked it up returning it to its rightful place on the couch. I plopped myself on the couch groaning in anger and frustration turning to Minjae, "did you know that if you had not cough our little make out session would have probably turned into something more?" "I''m sorry? I don''t know. Are you thanking me or are you upset?" he asked tiptoeing across thin ice. "Ughh I don''t know" I said resting my head at the back of the couch, "maybe I should be thanking you because loot at that, he''s gone leaving me feeling stupid again." "You''re not stupid" said Minjae placing a hand on my shoulder, "you''re just confused on whether staying with him is right or wrong." "Yeah but that''s the thing" I injected, "we are not together. I do not know what this is, what ever is happening between us." "Do you want to be with him" he asked and I froze. Did I want to be with him? Of course not! Right? Ughh. I got up from off the couch still not answering his question, and went to the kitchen to get some water. I had drank almost everything in the bottle in only one sip, damn I was thirsty. "So" said Minjae interrupting my thoughts, "aren''t you going to answer the question?" I sighed as I screwed the cap back onto the almost empty bottle and placed it back into the fridge before making my way back to Minjae. "Aren''t you going to leave?" I asked as I stood in front of him folding my arms. "Soon" he replied as he shook his head, "but first, answer the question." I gave him a hard glare hoping that that would have stopped him from poking but he just sat there staring up at me intently, patiently waiting as if he was a kid at story time. "Fine" I finally caved, "yes, maybe I do want to be with him but I don''t know. He is so hot tempered and easily upset. His feelings change just like that and he is impossible sometimes." "Yup sounds just about right. You two are perfect for each other for you just describe yourself. I am sorry for your child." he chuckled and I glared. "See," he said poking my cheek and I made a motion to bite his finger off. "But for real though," he started again, "you are both hot tempered and easily upset. You match each other''s energy perfectly and you guys are each other''s extinguishers. I bet you''re the only girl he has met that isn''t afraid of him. You put him in his place sister. Go girlfriend!" I chuckled at him and gave him a shoulder shove which caused him to whimper in pain. "Sorry" I said apologizing reaching out my hand to massage his shoulder but he dodge my hand and held his up telling me to stop for he didn''t want me to hurt him further. I lowered my hand and leaned my back against the couch before I spoke again, "anyway, he is with Harin and I don''t want to be a home wrecker and get between them." "This again? Look I know that I should hate the guy for doing this to me but in all truth I was asking for it. I shouldn''t have pushed him and I should have listened but even I could see with a bust up eye that he doesn''t want her. It is clearer than day Tally. Is a side effect of pregnancy blindness for sis that is what you are." This time I hit him on the shoulder with the intention to hurt him and ignored his cry of pain when I did. "Whatever but you can justify it enough but I am a home wrecker and that bro is clearer than day." "Well you are hard headed so there is no use in arguing with you I guess. I do need my energy and strength anyway." he shrugged and I smirked in satisfaction when he winced it pain. We sat there in silence when I remembered that I had done the ultrasound today and went to grab my bag to show Minjae the pictures. "Woah" he said as he gently held them in his hands, "this is what a baby looks like but to e sure, where is it?" I laughed at the idiot before me and pointed to the spot where the baby was and hi eyes melted. "Can I?" he asked pointing to my stomach and I shook my head yeah scooting closer so that he could touch my belly. "You''re belly is still so tiny. When will it get bigger?" I removed his hands from my tummy as he was rubbing it far too long for my liking and he took the hint and apologized, "I''m only six weeks along which is apart of the first trimester. I don''t mind my belly being tiny, its easier to hide the pregnancy that way and as for when will it get bigger, I don''t know." "Well I think you should tell him. Imagine how happy he will be that you are carrying his baby. If I''m so happy I cant imagine him." I smiled looking down at my fingers ad I twiddle with them when I heard a knock at the door. I looked over at Minjae raising a questioning brow for who could that be now, "oh yeah I forgot to tell you. We were so caught up that''s why but I called Lia to take me home while you were outside. I thought she would have been here earlier." "Oh okay. What!?" I yelled after I realized what he had said, "why would you call her here? To my house? When you know that I don''t like her and I am pretty sure that she doesn''t like me either!" "Relax," he said helping himself off the couch and slowly made his way towards the door opening it up to let her in. "Hi" she said smiling at him and hugging him as he stepped aside to let her in. I balanced all my weight on one leg folding my arms as she took her shoes off.'' At least she had that decency. I was surprised to see that she was wearing shoes that actually fit this time and she wasn''t wearing any extravagant makeup. "Hello" she said bowing as we made eye contact as form of respect. "Hi" I replied dryly then walked off leaving the two at my door step. "Atalia!" called Minjae after me and I groaned returning with a fake smile. "Please come in." "Oh Atalia I wanted to say something to you." said Lia walking up to me and I raised a brow looking at Minjae who was struggling to put his shirt and shoes back on, "I just wanted to say that I am sorry for that night and I should not have provoked you and if it makes you feel any better, Shiwoo and I haven''t had sex since the day he met you." I scoffed rolling my eyes and then I chuckled, "how was that supposed to make me feel better? You think that I am so hurt by the fact that he fucks every whore that he sees?" She lowered her head and I immediately felt sorry so I did the thing that I swore that I would not, I apologized, "look Lia I am sorry too. I should have never snapped at you like that that nigh and thank you for telling me." She raised her smiling and I have her one as well. "Thank you for forgiving me!" she said cheerfully and outstretched her arm coming in for a hug. "Woah woah woah!" I said backing away and she froze dropping her hands to her side. "Oh right! Silly me. You''re pregnant." she said lightly hitting her forehead. "Yeah and I hate physical touch-wait! How do you know that?" I asked glaring at Minjae and he raised his hands in defense telling me that he was innocent. "Oh no don''t blame him. I over heard you guys on the phone this morning talking about ultrasound and the pictures are there." I followed her finger to where she pointing and they indeed were there. "Oh" was all I said as I picked them up and held them tightly in my hands. "Congratulations by the way. May I ask if Shiwoo is the father?" I looked at her and sighed figuring that she already knew so why not, "yes he is but he doesn''t know and he wont know for now okay?" "Oh no you don''t have to worry about me. My lips are sealed and Minjae is my only friend." I smiled at her deciding that she wasn''t so bad after all, "well you guys better get going before the traffic gets worse. Minjae, Ill see you Monday and Lia, maybe you can hang out with us sometime. She smiled and clapped her hands excited and laughed with her, "sounds fun and thank you for taking care of him. We will get out of your hair now and I am glad that we had this talk." "Me too" I replied smiling and waving them out. Well today was, eventful. This has left me tired and hungry.. I should order take out. Chapter 66 - Third Wheel "No don''t take such a big bite!" whined Lia as she fed Minjae a piece of her Pizza. I chuckled at the face she made when she removed it from his mouth and almost half of it was gone. "Ow!" he said as she smacked him hard on the shoulder and I began to laugh. It has been like this for the past week whenever we hung out. Just the three of us. Lia and I have been turning into some what of friends since that day when she apologized and confessed. She wasn''t as bad and dumb as I had thought and she and Minjae made a really odd but beautiful couple. I envied them sometimes when it''s just the two of them in their world but at the same time really happy. I am glad my little moment of losing all of my self control could have brought them together like this although sometimes I wish I wasn''t such a third wheel. Although hanging with the two of them was great and all, I kind of missed hanging with Minjae, just the two of us like we used to do. We haven''t had a proper study date together all week since Lia was always there and would easily distract Minjae. Today was one of those days and we had to cut our studying time short because she was hungry so here we are now having pizza together. "Ouu Tally I forgot to ask," said Lia placing down her half eaten by Minjae pizza, "what are the names you had chosen for the baby and what gender are you hoping for them to be?" "Well I was thinking about Adrian and Adriel for their English names and Seojun and Seoyun for their Korean names and I don''t know I''d be happy as long as my baby is healthy. What do you think?" I asked as I took the last bite of my pizza. "They both sound so nice I wouldn''t be able to choose. If I were to ever have babies I would pray for twins." she said nudging Minjae and he coughed choking on his and I drink did not try to hide my laughter. I thought about what Lia had said and figured that that actually wasn''t a bad idea, "honestly twins sound nice to be honest. It''s like buy one get free. One hospital visit for delivery, your child grows with a bestfriend. That honestly doesn''t sound too bad but the doctor I am having one though so I guess it''s too late to pray. Minjae had almost fully recovered by the time I was done talking and decided to give his two cents, "yeah but two babies at once equals double trouble I mean like diapers, bottles, nap times, bath time and so much more. Taking care of one baby is hard already much less two. Especially for a single mom." I nodded my head listening to Minjae taking in and considering all his valid points, "true true, you''re right. Twins are a lot of stress and there is a high possibility that I will be doing it alone. Plus I wanted a girl and boy but what if I luck out and get two girls or two boys. I think it would be safe to test the waters with one first and maybe when they are older I''ll try for another." "Sounds good to me!" said the couple in unison and we all chuckled at their telepathy. They were so cute. My smile faded as my mind wandered to thoughts of Shiwoo and our last encounter. He seemed really mad when he left and I haven''t even seen Harin since then either. Did they both leave? I sighed as I lost my appetite and dropped my pizza on the plate before me which got Lia''s attention for she placed a hand on my thigh in comforting manner. "Thinking about him again huh?" "What? Me? No! Never!" I defending lying through my teeth but then she gave me a look that told me she knew I was so I decided to come clean, "okay fine. Maybe I was." "Hey its okay" she comforted as I lowered my head in shame, "It''s okay to miss him and want to see him. You are human and after all he is the baby''s daddy. You two may have not known each other for long but from what I see you guys run deep." I raised my head to look her in the eyes giving her a questioning look, "when did you get so smart?" "I don''t know" she said laughing like the Lia I know, "must be the pizza. Maybe its the cheese." I shook my head and laughed at her. Maybe she was an air head but she was our air head. "Oh Lia baby tell Tally what you told me the other night" injected Minjae. "About what?" asked Lia confused which sparked my interest. "You know the thing you said the other night when we were..." he trailed and they lost my interest at the implying of sex. "But baby we do it every night. You have to be specific." I coughed as the water went down the wrong whole and Lia patted my back still looking at Minjae confused who was red in the face. "About Harin and Shiwoo!" he finally snapped feeling embarrassed and me feeling uncomfortable. "Oh that" said Lia giggling before she turned to me, "yeah so when Shiwoo would have called me before he met you he would usually be drunk and would often spill somethings. I used to hear things about how much he hated his father pushing Harin on him on how she had been a nuisance in his life ever since she was born. They were four years apart and he said that those four years without her was the best four years of his life or something like that. You cant really tell with his slurred words and grunts from se-" "Okay!" I cut in, "I do not need nor do I want to hear about your sex life with him thank you." "Right. Sorry. My brain doesn''t work sometimes." she apologized and I tapped her hand saying that it was okay. "It''s so obvious that he doesn''t want her but what I want to know is why do their fathers insist and who are their fathers?" I asked the most important question and the thing that has been bugging me for the longest while now. "I don''t know" shrugged Lia and my shoulders fell, "he has never once mentioned his dad so he is still a mystery to me. We have only been sleeping-I mean acquainting with each other for like four months and we didn''t see each other everyday so their wasn''t much I got from him plus I didn''t care." "Wait that day at the caf¨¦ and that day at the movies you were there as a place holder even though you knew of Harin and him. Why?" She sighed taking a sip of her water before she spoke and I feared for what was about to come, "he called me and threatened me that he would dump me if I didn''t come right away and then I saw you both and decided to make trouble. Harin was not my competition because I had already know that he didn''t want her so that''s why you were my target. He was always talking about you and thinking about you and I admit, I was jealous." I smiled as she said that she was jealous of me and not Harin for that was the first time I had ever heard that since Harin and I started hanging out. I was always Harin''s friend when seen and guys would ask me to ask her out for them and completely ignore me but I didn''t care. None of them were my type anyway. The girls would often look down on me or some would look up because I was taller and wouldn''t hide their judgement when ever they wanted to hang with Harin and I was their. I didn''t care for them either for I did not leave my country to make friends so their likes and friendship weren''t even worth as much as a stone on the ground. "Well that''s good to hear that you were jealous of me. That honestly made me feel good about myself as bitchy as it may sound." "Okay guys I''m back" announced Minjae as he sat back down and both Lia and I looked at each other giving questioning looks as to whether we realized that he was missing. Minjae must have sensed our confusion and read our minds for he exclaimed sounding hurt and offended, "oh come on! I was gone for so long and neither of you realized it?" Lia and I took a sip of our waters avoiding eye contact and he groaned out in frustration. He was about to throw a tantrum when Lia came to our rescue and calmed the baby down, "oh baby don''t be mad. We were just having girl talk." He pouted and she kissed his lips and I scrunched up my nose saying "yuck!" "Now you understand what it feels like to be a third wheel." I said to Minjae as I signaled to the waiter for the check so that we could leave. I had other plans for today and I didn''t want to chicken out. Today is the day. I am going to do it. Wish me luck. Chapter 67 - Disappointment I bid Minjae and Lia farewell as they dropped me off at my apartment and I sent a quick text to my little sister asking her to gather our parents for I had an announcement to make and that I was going to call them in a few. I was nervous to the core but I had to put my big girl panties on for today is the day I was going to do it. Exams are to begin on this coming Monday and I wanted to get this off my chest as soon as possible. The baby was 7 weeks old today and will be 8 after my 22nd birthday the week after this. I paced the floors of my room as I bit my nails mustering up the courage to pick up the phone and actually call them. I had no set of plans put forward as to how I would have gone about this so I just decided to wing it and show them a piece of baby clothing along with the ultrasound as soon as the pick up. I was about to pick up the phone when negative thoughts flooded my mind and I retracted my hand as if the floor was as hot as a fiery furnace. I started to pace once more feeling as if I were drowning and there was no one around to rescue me. I felt light headed and my breathing became shallow and I held onto my chest sitting on my bed practicing breathing exercises. I haven''t had an anxiety attack in so long and I thought I had outgrown them but that didn''t seem to be the case right now. I luckily calmed down enough and quickly grabbed my phone dialing the number before I came to my senses. I bit my nails even harder as the phone rang and rang and rang. My heart dropped when I heard the line went dead when my sister didn''t pick. Oh no, I knew it! I knew I shouldn''t have said something. I should have ran away and had the baby''s and then show up when they are eighteen so they wouldn''t have a chance in being disappointed because they would be too happy knowing that I was alive and- The ringing of my phone cut off my ranting and worrying and ran to the phone to see that it was my sister calling. I took a deep breath as I tried to cheer up my voice and answered the phone, "hey sis! How have you been?" "Uhh," she said into the phone probably taken aback by my excited tone, "I''ve been fine and you? You have hardly contacted us this month. Is everything okay?" "Yeah yeah everything is-everything is fine." I said as I looked over at the baby clothes laid out on my bed and met out a nervous chuckle. "Right" she said slowly sounding not too convinced by my answer so I decided to avert her question for now. "Where is mom and dad?" "They are here standing around like some puppies waiting on their turn to talk to you." she said sighing and I chuckled feeling lighter. "Well I''m going to switch the call to video because I have something to show you guys but before I do please be open minded and not let your feelings get the best of you and be happy for me and don''t scold me for I had already scolded myself, and also remember that next week is my birthday and graduation is also coming up." I baited trying to remind them of my good qualities and to see the bright side of things. "Girl come on you talk too much" said my sister impatiently. "That''s why she is a lawyer." said my dad beaming and I smiled. I was doing this degree for them for the farthest they have gotten in education is highschool without completing. "Okay. Here I go." I said as I let out a nervous and switched the call to video and turned on the back camera showing them the ultrasound first. "Ouu what is that?" said my dad first sounding excited, "is it a painting? Have you started painting again? Why is it black and white? What is this art form? I need my glasses." "Its not a painting you." said my mom squinting her eyes, "its a sketch of something. She is not painting again but drawing right Pinky?" I laughed at the two old blind people not giving them an hint but brought the phone closer to give them a better view and my sister gasped. "What what!?" asked my father startled and confused, "what is it?" "Oh my God!" exclaimed my sister. She finally got it. Took her long enough. I moved the the phone from the picture over to the clothes and then finally both my parents caught on and they gasped in unison but their gasped has different meanings, "Oh my God!" "You''re pregnant!?" asked my father and sister excited but my mother was the opposite. "You''re pregnant!?" she asked sounding disappointed and my smile faded. "Honey don''t make a fuss about it. She is a grown woman and we both saw this coming didn''t we? She always said that she would never have kids and I would beg her to so shouldn''t we be happy?" said my father sternly as if scolding her. "But she is too young! She is still in school!" argued my mother but then my father gave her a reality check. "So were we and look at us. Four amazing kids and soon four amazing grandkids. If anybody else can do it so can Ceandra. You were 17 she is already in her twenties and is graduating college. If you ask me I would say she is all set and I am glad that got answered my prayer and gave her a child so that she wont be in school forever and let life pass her by." Tears welled in my eyes as he spoke and I knew I had the best father that I could ever ask for for. My mother still had not congratulated me on the news as yet and that did hurt but at least I got my father''s seal of approval. That was enough for me right now. It is better to be the disappointment of one than the disappointment of two in my book. Despite my mom being disappointed at me, he couldn''t refrain from asking the mom questions like "How far along are you?", "how is your morning sickness?", "who is the dad?", "are you eating healthy?", "how will you manage financially?", "are you ready for child''s birth?" I sighed and shook my head smiling as I began to answer them all, "I am seven weeks today, my morning sickness has gotten better since I found foods that work for me, I am eating as healthy as I can I cook as much as I can for myself, I will be looking for a job soon and I will be working even harder for a scholarship and I have been saving and buying little things so that should be fine for a while, and as for child''s birth, I am scared to be honest but I think I will be ready when the times comes, besides, I take after you." My compliment and ending-ment got her smiling and distracted for while until she realized that I didn''t answer her about the father. "Hey! Wait a minute. Don''t play smart with me young lady. Who is the daddy." I sighed as I sat on the edge of my bed thinking of the words to answer her, "I know who the dad is mom. Don''t worry." "Does he know that he is the dad?" she asked and I paused, "mhmmm. Exactly. When are you going to tell him then?" "Soon?" I replied having every intention to. "Atalia don''t tell me that you have been sleeping with many guys and don''t know which is which because I raised you better than that." I got offended and was about to respond but then my sister did at my expense, "relax mom. She was a virgin and he was her first and they didn''t use a condom. She only did it like once." "And how do you know that?" asked my mom squinting her eyes at my sister and she visibly got nervous, "you two keeping secrets behind ,y back?" "Relax dear they are adults. They deserve to have secrets. Leave them be." "Thank you!" I said to my dad as he came to our rescue. "Well he is a sharp shooter then for it to have been the first time. Then again I guess it only takes once." she shrugged as she walked out of the camera probably to go wrap her head around things. My father followed her out like the tail he was and left me and my sister alone. "You bitch!" she snapped and I raised an eyebrow confused, "why didn''t you tell me? You waited for almost two months to?" "I''m sorry I really wanted to but I was just scared." I sighed. "I know I''m sorry. It must have been so scary for you." she said compassionately and tears welled in my eyes. "I miss you guys" I said as tears rolled down my eyes and my sister chuckled at me. "We miss you too. Come home soon okay?" "Okay" I said before saying "I love you and hung up the phone falling to my back on my bed smiling wide and feeling light. One obstacle down many more to go. One day at a time. I can do this. Chapter 68 - Shiwoos P.O.V Part 1 It was like any regular night. Crowd was rolling, groupies to the left and right of me but I somehow felt down until she walked in. Now I''m not the kind to fall for a girl and call it love at first sight but there was something about this girl that seemed to pull me in. I had never seen her before nor did I know of who she was but I wanted to know more. I saw no body else but her and as she walked up to the ring where I was at the center rapping, I felt nervous and the need to win to impress her. She had her eyes on me as she spoke with her friend and that somehow made my smile grew ten times wider. "He doesn''t look like a player. Cute as a kitten yes but far from a player" I heard her laughed and I walked up to her after I was finished with the battle and introduced myself using the introduction that usually worked on girls but for some reason it didn''t on her. I even tried to flash her the pearly gummy smile that was a killer but she seems affected but I fell deeper. She seemed to have had on attitude problem but I found that hot and wanted her even more. "First name ''not'', ''last name ''interested''" sass dripping from her tongue as she was about to walk away but I held her hand restricting her movements and I felt a jolt of something unfamiliar in the lower pit of my stomach. "Listen Shifu" she said which caused my smile to fade as I corrected her but she didn''t care. She told me off about what she had heard about me and that she wasn''t some groupie but all I could focus on were her hypnotizing lips instead of the words that were falling through. I took a look at her outfit as she mentioned the word groupie and before I could stop myself I heard my big mouth say, "darling no body said that you were a groupie. Although you are dressed the part." I stared at her intently as she did the same and I saw her shiver and I knew right then and there that I had her where I wanted her but that was until Harin came and ruined things by telling her it was time to go home. I did catch her name though, Atalia. A beautiful name for a beautiful girl. I''ll see you soon princess and I did the second time this girl fluttered my heart was when I got a notification from her on Instagram liking a photo of mine from way back so I knew that I was in her head and she couldn''t stop thinking about me. I went to sleep that night feeling all warm and tingly inside, willing day to light faster so I could think of a way to see her again. It had been a few days since the last time I saw her and to be honest she was kind of fading in the mess of me and my father''s relationship but that was until I saw her at that caf¨¦ looking as wild as a lion which caused me to imagine of what she was like in bed. Our eyes met for the longest time and I knew she was checking me out so I just flashed her smile and I almost had her, but that was until Harin tapped her on the shoulder pulling her out of my trance, damn it! "Atalia" I said no longer having the ability to keep myself under control, "we meet again." I smirked at her she cleared her throat trying to get ahold of her self as she spoke in an uninterested voice, "Shiwoo and company." She gave me a cold nod but smiled sweetly at Minjae before grabbing Harin and running to the bathroom. I don''t know what they were doing, but girls sure do take long in the bathrooms. The girls were taking too long in the bathroom so we ordered coffee for them and ourselves as we awaited for their return which happened soon after. I took a sip of my coffee never breaking eye contact with Tally and she did the same and I smirked as I broke contact loving her competitive side. She was cute when she did a little burp from taking a big gulp of her coffee and began pouting as if she were a baby but was upset that she was called one. What are you doing to my heart Miss. Atalia Carter? I decided to be playful with her and lightly kicked her under the table, but she was just so hot headed and decided to kick back an kicked Minjae instead but I didn''t mind because that caused Harin to switch seats with me so now she was beside me in the corner just how I liked it. I had expected us to be having a decent conversation by now, but that wasn''t the case so I decided to pinch her chubby cheeks ignoring her protest until I got annoyed with her ignoring me so I came up with a brilliant idea and took my phone out and texted somebody. Lia. She was their shortly and my plan of making Atalia was working for she didn''t try to hide it when she spoke nor when ''accidentally'' spilled her drink on Lia. Lia kind of deserved it though for she passed her place and was being disrespectful and called her a rug rat because of her hair which I found beautiful if I may add. I was having the time of my life but I had to hide it and scolded her for being mean to Lia, but then she got angry and was being stubborn which caused my patience to run thin. I placed her in my car and closed the door daring her to leave for I was being serious this time. Although I loved that she was feisty and hot headed there was so much my patience could take and I didn''t like being disobeyed nor do I like to speak twice. After ten minutes of her calming down and me cleaning her mess she returned to our table avoiding me and asked Harin to go home. I was happy and excited when Harin told her that I would take her but I held my aloof stance as to not give my self away. She, as expected did not give in so easily ad had to be so difficult as usual and decided to walk home but then I threw her over my shoulders, kicking and screaming, after I had asked her nicely. I placed in the car once more and buckled her seat belt before closing the door and then went around and got in bringing the car to live. I saw her ears perked up and I asked her if she was into cars and she shrugged saying, "not really", before proceeding to tell me where she lived which I already knew. The apartment wasn''t far away from here but since we were driving in Seoul at this time it would take a while so I asked her her favorite color to pass sometime but she took a while before answering, "blue" Immediately my mind started coming up with all the blue things that I could have bought her until we arrived at the dorm and pulled up to the under ground parking lot and quickly got out so that I could have held her door and hand for her but she just sighed and ignored my kind gesture completely. I got annoyed by her as she slowly walked to the elevator as I stood there like a fool bowing and she walked even slower. Okay! That''s it. I had had enough of her at this point so I threw her over my shoulders like a sack of potatoes, ignoring her whining as we rode the elevator up. The elevator dinged and my time of admiring her round, peachy ass has came to an end as we were at her floor and we got off and she thanked me as we stood in front of her door thinking that I was just going to leave. I took a spear key that Harin had gave a few years ago and opened the door for he both of us to go in. I made my way to the kitchen as I placed her on her feet and she ran to the bathroom to what I later found out was to throw up. My bad. I patted her on the back as she throw up telling her that I was sorry but she just scoffed and got up from the floor to wash her face clean before she went to the kitchen to refill her stomach. I sat at the kitchen island as watched her made her self a bowl of cereal but sitting down to twirl in until it was soft enough. She looked at me and raised a brow asking if I wasn''t going to leave but I decided that it was my time to annoy her so I just leaned back smirking and telling her that I liked it here. She really wanted me to leave for she started dancing on the counter top which caused me to look up from my phone annoyed just like she wanted. I warned her but she didn''t listen so I just ignored her to do whatever she wanted and went back to my phone. She was acting like a child and she was succeeding at annoying me but she would have to try harder to get me to leave. I was in the middle of a heated conversation with my dad when she grabbed my phone and I groaned at her not having time for this nonsense. I chased her around the apartment until I had her in a corner but then she placed the phone in her chest as attempt to scare me off but that only just caused me to want the phone even more. I pinned her against the wall as I trailed my free hand up her thigh then up to her chest brushing my hand against her nipple before reaching in and taking my phone. I left storming out for I was still mad that she assumed that I was talking to a girl. It''s a pity that she didn''t know but it was only for her best. Chapter 69 - Shiwoos P.O.V Part 2 I had missed her the second I stormed out of the apartment, ever so more now that we almost kissed. I knew she was fighting it and didn''t want to believe but I knew that she wanted me to so I thought of a way to see her the next day and it was successful. I got up early the next morning and rove to her apartment then stood in front of her door contemplating on whether I should knock or just wait until her door opens and walk towards her as if I had just arrived. I decided on the latter and when I heard the door open and closed followed by her footsteps and she rounded the corner and I purposefully ensured that she bumped into my chest and I held out my hand and pulled her to my chest as we stared into each other''s eyes before I finally let go. She was not happy to see me though despite me giving her a pleasant good morning greeting but she just got to the point and wanted to know why I was there so I just lied and said that Harin told me to pick her up which worked well for me for her bus card was in need of a top up. She refused my offer and I could have already felt a migraine forming so I just sighed as we entered the elevator and I pressed the button for the parking lot but she wanted to go to the lobby so she pressed that. We fought with the buttons about who wanted to go where and it got heated then the next I know, we were dry humping each other and making out like wild teenagers in the broken elevator. My mind and lips were filled of her, and only her but then these technicians came and ruin things, well to be precise fixed things and now she has left me even hungrier and more irritated. I watched her as she drove away in a taxi with my hands over my head. Is this how Cinderella''s Prince felt? Why did she have to be so difficult? But if her running away wasn''t bad enough, when I saw her at the caf¨¦ she acted as if nothing had happened and completely ignore me. Minseok invited me out with him to the caf¨¦ and the only reason why I said yes was because I thought that me and Atalia could have had a nice adult conversation but she was just still so stubborn. She didn''t budge when I stood beside her asking to sit beside her so I just aggressively shove her over then decided to ignore her. Minseok and her exchanged their formalities then she had the guts to say she wasn''t happy to see me as if her wanting every inch of me wasn''t so obvious in the elevator this morning. She pretended to not know what I was talking about when I mentioned the incident but two can play that games. Let the games begin. We had been sitting in silence for about five minutes as the couple before me enjoyed their date. I was still serious about playing this game with Atalia so my mind had been conspiring of ways to end her, in a good way, until she decided that she needed to go somewhere, but I didn''t let her through until I was certain of where and that it would be safe. Safe? Worry? Who was I? She had been taking far too long for my liking for how long does it take a girl to pee? Ah. I was right. She was not peeing but indeed flirting with some random guy who she met at the bathroom by ''accidentally'' bumping into. I ''accidentally'' bumped into her this morning so I know this game. This guy was a walking red flag. I heard him ask her to to go out for a drink sometime and I knew she was about to say yes so I, being the kind hearted gentle man I was decided to intervene, "I thought you said you were going to the bathroom not real life tinder. Is this why you were taking so long?" The guy was startled to see me and he asked if I were her boyfriend and I answered yes but she said no, so I just pulled a fast one on her and said that no I wasn''t her boyfriend but indeed her fianc¨¦ and I decided to up it up a notch by saying that she was pregnant with my baby and that his presence was stressing them out. He got nervous and asked them if they were okay as I placed my hand on her perfectly flat stomach as I watched him leave. She was not happy about what I just did so she punched me in the stomach and tried to fight me and kick me in the nuts surprising me with her skills but them she told me of her older brothers and cousins so her fighting made sense but I swiftly locked her in against the wall with my pelvis as I pinned both her arms above her head. This position felt familiar and so were the fire in her brown hazel eyes which no doubt match that of my dark brown ones and in the heat of the moment I leaned in for a kiss but she turned her head so it landed on her cheek. I groaned feeling frustrated by all of this as we returned to our seat when Harin decided that it was time to go home. I didn''t want Tally to leave but I couldn''t say anything as I drove them home, dropping them off praying that we saw each other other again soon and so I did. Minseok had invited me to hang out with them today the caf¨¦ again and today I had planned to ask her out but that was until I saw her sitting with another guy all cozy and warm. She seemed surprised to see me as her face morphed into guilt as if she were caught cheating. She was, well not really but still. She was mine and I was about to establish that. They all decided on going to the movies then to karaoke and I expected her to have driven with me but she chose that guy instead which mad me mad. Not only did she choose him, but I over heard her saying that I was nothing to her so I decided to call Lia since it wouldn''t have been a problem right? It was a problem and I knew it so I just enjoyed her jealousy and little remarks as pay back for choosing that scrawny little guy over me. I allowed Lia to sit in my lap only to annoy Tally and she seemed to have been doing a good job for I could feel her blood boiling from here. I smirked in victory as the movie ended and she was more annoyed then ever and didn''t even try to hide it. It was obvious that she thought of Lia as a slut and she even said it out loud showing her distaste and annoyance of the two of us being there crashing their date so I decided to crash it even more and agreed to go to karaoke. I had to keep an eye on that guy for if he tried anything funny I would break his fingers and lock him in my ware house before I can think of a suitable punishment. We got to the karaoke room and Harin seemed to have been the only one enjoying her self and singing songs getting drunk and just having a god time. I would often steal glances at Atalia and she would always be on a new bottle of Soju and I was wondering why that guy hadn''t stopped her and how she wasn''t passed out drunk as yet but It wasn''t my business so I just kept my mouth shut, after all, I meant nothing to her right. I must admit though that I liked a girl that could hold her liquor. I didn''t think that Atalia could have been any more hot but that was before I saw her extremely mad and drunk. It all started when I saw that Minjae guy placed his hand around her shoulder and she placed a kiss on his chin which caused Harin to gush at them and my blood boiled. Harin being Harin left with Minjae to have sex but I didn''t care for the girl I wanted was still here with some other guy. I decided to make out with Lia, openly groping her to gauge a reaction from Tally and I in fact did but not what I was expecting. Remember when I said I didn''t think that Atalia could be anymore hot as she already was but that was before I saw her mad and drunk? She and Lia were arguing over the last bottle of Soju when I saw Tally punched her in the face then tackled her to the ground, beating her brutally. I didn''t know she had this side, well I knew she was hot headed but I didn''t know that she was this bad. I genuinely felt scarred for not only Lia''s but also my life as I pulled her away from her beaten body and told Minjae to call an ambulance. It seemed the fight had sobered up a little for she quickly calmed down as she saw the poor girls body on the floor and didn''t ty to fight me when I buckled her into the passenger seat of my car. Oh Tally. What am I going to do with you? Chapter 70 - Shiwoos P.O.V Part 3 I had driven her to my apartment in silence but finally snapped when we pulled into the parking lot. What was she thinking? The full effect of what he had just done had finally hit me so I couldn''t help but scold her. She stayed silent and I was about to lose it but then I just got out of the car, slamming the door shut then went around to her side and opened the door pulling her by then hand to the elevator, "let''s go." The elevator ride was quiet as we went up to my penthouse and it could tell by the look in her eyes that she was impressed with my place. I didn''t tell her that I was rich because that would have lead to questions about my line of work plus I wanted to make sure that she wasn''t some gold digger like the others. She was admiring the furniture when I offered her a drink and she accepted so I just slid her some fruit juice for she had had enough alcohol for the night when I began to scold her again. "You need to apologize" I said after a while and she answered me with a flat and final, "No". She was going to get her self into trouble and I didn''t want that to happen so I asked about what she was going to if she presses charges and she just shrugged and said get a lawyer as if that were to put me at ease. She was really in need of straightening out and I have some ideas about how to approach this but I wasn''t going to do anything to her now seeing that she was still under the influence. She on the other knew what she wanted and made a move on me after I mentioned that that guy didn''t even care about her but wanted to get in her pants and she called me out saying that I wanted the same and I didn''t deny it but I tried to stop her. She came to where I was around the island and placed her hands suggestively on my chest but then I held her hand restricting her next moves trying to talk some sense into her. I knew that she had sobered up since night but I still felt as if I was talking advantage of her delirious state but there is just so much self control a guy could have. She was being serious when she asked if I wanted her but then I released her hands as I walked to the couch trying to get ahold of my self. I didn''t want to hurt her feelings by rejecting her but I I didn''t want to do anything that she will come to regret in the morning either, but then she came to where I was on the couch and straddled my lap confirming that she was indeed sober and would not regret so I gave her what she wanted and then we kissed. The kiss was slow and sweet at first because I was still trying to hold on but then I just said fuck it as I went all in and slid my hands up and down her thighs as she slowly grinded on me, this feeling being just right. Our moans and breathing filled the air as I held her by the waist and flipped her her over on the couch trailing kisses down her chest and on her neck. I was still having some doubts about whether I should proceed so I asked her once more if she was sure and nodded frantically yes so I slid my shirt off and she traced my abs down to my V-line and I felt my dick twitch. She decided to take control once as she pulled me back down to the couch and straddled my lap tying up her hair and I knew that things were about to get down. I completely devoured her body as I placed kisses all over and fingered her and gave her her first orgasm. She was panting and writhing beneath but I wasn''t done as yet. I was startled in a good way when she told me that she was a virgin and my need for her grew even more. I was going to make you feel good baby girl, and so I did when I ate her out and fucked her raw. I fucked her so good that the only thing that she had on her tongue was my name. I doubt she even remembered hers. I fucked her raw and she was the only one I had ever, hence why I was out of condoms. She was also the tightest and sweetest. I don''t think I can bear the though of her fucking another guy. Just the thought makes me go insane. That night I put her to sleep with a smile on her face but the next morning I completely wiped it off with my idiocy. I had left her in bed alone as my dad called arguing with me about my duty to Harin and I just got so mad that I snapped at her when I thought she was spying. I even called her dumb bitch which I immediately regretted as soon as it left my lips but I didn''t get the chance to apologies for she gave me a stinging slap across the face one that I did in fact deserved. I offered to take her home since she was limping and didn''t know the way, but she, as expected, said no but then returned shortly after so I took her home in silence. Deep down I felt like shit for how this morning turned out for I had planned to make her breakfast in bed and treat her like a queen for trusting me with her self but my dad juts had to mess things up, as usual. When the car came to a stop I tried to explain to her as best as I could without mentioning any compromising information but that only caused her to hate me even more for I wasn''t making any sense, heck even I wouldn''t believe me if I weren''t me. She left slamming the door behind her, not even glancing back for once and I thought that I had officially lost her but that was until I saw her later in the day at my house at the party wearing a yellow dress with a slip up the side just to the right height and I couldn''t stop myself from walking up to her. She was bent over looking in the fridge and I took the time to admire her ass remembering how it was on my face the night before and I couldn''t help the dirty words that escaped my lips. She just had that effect on me. I left her there standing and gaping like a fish as my lovely words hit her. She can meet me in my bedroom later but that was not the meeting I was looking forward to. Harin had been annoying me ever since she saw me talking to Tally and has been following me around even to my bedroom. She kept calling me baby and reminded me of our engagement and she was seriously getting on my nerves especially when she called me by my real name. I have begged my father to give me a different punishment other than marrying her but he insists on this joint venture and that I was born solely for this. There is nothing wrong with Harin and all but she just wasn''t my type. She has been a thorn in my ass hole ever since she was born and had been trying to get with me for the longest time but she only succeeded once with the help of Molly. A drug that I had been staying far way from ever since. The four year difference didn''t help either for imagine a Highschool senior having have to date a freshman because their daddy''s said so. She was spoiled and entitled and brat and I saw right through her. She was nothing like Tally and I was going to make sure that she knows this so maybe finally she can get it trough her head and leave me alone. I don''t get her obsession with me anyway. She has a boyfriends and has many and I never given her an ounce of attention to her satisfaction. I guess I remind her of her dad because of that. This girl had maybe daddy issues and I was about to have big issues for I saw a figure burst from out of my closet and ran directly to the bathroom and threw up. I was angry at first when I didn''t know who it was but then my face softened when I saw that It was Tally throwing up in the toilet but then my blood ran cold when I realized that she most likely have heard everting that was said. Oh fuck me. Chapter 71 - Shiwoos P.O.V. Final Part Tally and Harin were still at it and all I could do was keep my mouth shut and stay out of it for I had already done enough. To be honest, I totally and completely forgot that I was engaged to Harin since it happened years ago. I still remember that day that my dad told rather asked me to marry her and things between us had never been good since. I even left the country for a few years to study abroad hoping that it would all blow off but I was wrong for the time I had returned, Harin was now a woman and in her final year of college and our fathers had become more persistent than ever. I truly had no intention of marrying her but I couldn''t run forever so I just decided to settle down in Seoul and took up rapping and slacking off just to piss off my dad and it worked. I snapped out of my trance of a self reflection when I saw that things were getting real heated and slut shaming was going on so I stepped in front of Tally to protect her but that just seemed to enrage her even more for I guess it looked like I was taking Harin''s side. I could tell by not only her eyes but the rage and heat coming off her body how mad she was and I knew what she was capable of and I didn''t want a replay of what happened the other night but Harin just had to keep talking didn''t she? Tally shook my hands off of her shoulder and I saw pain flashed before her eyes as Harin called her a bad friend and I told her that she needed to calm down for she really needed to. I didn''t wat her to be worked up and end up having an headache over something like this. Harin knew better than to start a fight which she couldn''t finish but she still provoked Tally by throwing something at her, hitting her as she was walking away being the bigger person. I knew what was coming and yet I couldn''t summon my flight instincts as Tally broke free from my hands and attacked Harin. They both started fighting pushing and pulling at each other ignoring my warnings and going for each other''s throats. I tried pulling Tally off of a beaten Harin pinning her hands to her back as Minseok walked in. Him being Harin''s current boyfriend different know about the engagement but Tally made sure that he knew that night and I felt disappointed by that. I felt awful as Minseok stared at me in the eyes for I actually valued his friendship, but here I was being a two faced liar and an awful friend. Tally really showed me my true colors. I felt heartbroken when she told me that she can never believe any thing I say and didn''t want to see me again even though I deserved that. I had been nothing but trouble in her life so why couldn''t I bear to see her go? I was selfish that''s why. I knew she must have cried on her way home and that killed me inside, but it killed me more that she was crying over a dirt bag like me who didn''t deserve her tears. I was no good and she was too good. I didn''t deserve. Not with the things that I have done. I hadn''t seen her in weeks since that night and I had to fight the urge to go to her but I decided to respect her wish and leave her alone. I was on an outing with some of my childhood friends who knew about me and I had to put on a show of actually liking Harin for we were both the heirs and should "show leadership and unity" I really hated it but I had to admit it was fun hanging with them. I hadn''t laugh like that in a while, but I couldn''t stop thinking of her. Its so funny that I''m so obsessed that I even imagined seeing her at the caf¨¦ that day with my silly self. I really was delusional wasn''t I? If she really were there that would have been destiny and that''s not even a real thing. Is it? Well whatever I guess for if there wasn''t such a thing why was I seeing her walking into the caf¨¦ looking as radiant as ever? It had been so fucking long since I had seen her that I had to make myself see that It was her. She had no idea of how much she had brighten my day with just a few seconds of her gracing my eyeballs with her magnificent beauty. I felt my heart race as our eyes met but she just looked away scoffing and obviously annoyed then I remembered my place and masked my expressions, but I couldn''t stop my heart from doing summer saults as she walked over to me talking a seat which was six feet way too far. Harin was seriously so annoying interrupting the poor girl as she was minding her business and I was minding her minding her own business. She made a snarky remark which Harin feel offended and I tried to hide my proud smirk for I wasn''t supposed to scare. That''s my girl. I decided to finally take my chance and say something pulling her by the waist close to me for I didn''t know when I was going to see her again and surprisingly she answered my question and even made conversation. It was no doubt to annoy Harin, but, nevertheless, I enjoyed every moment especially the sweet gentle kiss that I placed on her forehead. It was a beautiful and gentle moment, but that was until Miss. Harin from across the table had to ruin it with her information about Minjae and Harin and I erupted into anger at her words. How dare my sweet Tally be entertaining another, even making him meals behind my back? I was mad and she was not having it claiming that she wasn''t mine and that I didn''t own her which was complete bullshit. With out even unspoken words she was mine and mine alone. If she needed to be branded to remember so help me God I will! Speaking of the devil he strolled in shortly after as if he was so high and mighty. I wanted nothing more that to just snap his neck but I had to remain calm and assert my dominance. The fool had quite a mouth on him and everything breath that he took the urge to crush him beneath my combats boots grew stronger and stronger until I couldn''t take it anymore. I grabbed Tally by the hands summoning Minjae to follow me outside for if it took fighting for Tally I would do it in heart beat. She tried to stop me from doing anything rash but my mind was already made up and I wanted to punch this fucker in his face to teach him a lesson about messing with other peoples property. Tally and Harin were about to fight when Minjae pulled Tally aside whispering something in her ear that immediately got her to calm down. I grew even angrier for did they have secrets now? Why does she let him control and touch her so easily? The fucker was weak as fuck and he was an easy beat so I made it known to Tally that I was better and what she saw in that guy but she just kept quiet as I yelled at her face then ran to her boy toy''s side choosing him over me once more. My heart shattered as she cradled his body and not mine and jumped into my car speeding in a direction that I didn''t even know. "Who the fuck does she think she is?!" I yelled as I slammed my hands on the staring wheel. I never have to try so hard for a girl in my life so who does she think she is keeping me up at night and making me watch my temper and language. I fucking hated her so much. I fucking love her. "Fuck?" I cursed as I realized what I had just thought. I slowed the car down and pulled over to the side of the road before deciding to go to her apartment and apologize. That is it. No more Mister Tough Guy. It has only gotten me this far and this deep. I was a mess as I pulled up to her place and rode the elevator reciting what I would say until I arrived. I knew she was there so I knocked on the door announcing my presence, but when she didn''t answer I knocked again then she finally came and then my world became lighter. I got straight to what I came here to do and it surprisingly went well and she even allowed me to kiss her, us fully making out until I heard a cough. Minjae. He was here, in her house, with just the two of them, alone. All my rage from earlier resurfaced and I placed her to the ground, yelling at her and voicing my feelings and then I left. I was done fighting a fight that I always lose. I am done trying my hardest to make her love me. I was done with this back and forth and I was done with being a nice and a changed guy. I was going to kill that guy if its the last thing I do. Chapter 72 - Finals Okay, I''m being honest here. When I got off the phone telling my family that I was pregnant I had every intention to swing by Shiwoo''s place and tell him but then I got in bed and a wave of sleep hit me and I wasn''t going to resist. With some of the weight of worrying were off my shoulder and the weight of studying and exams on I was tired to the bone and was in dire need of that time to have a nap. Finals began on Monday and I was nervous as hell walking into the exam hall worrying if I had enough stationary or if I had studied enough or gotten enough sleep. I had gotten words of encouragement from my family and two friends and if that weren''t enough motivation, I had my baby growing in my stomach to remind of why and who I was doing this for. The first week of finals blew off quicker than I expected and the though of telling Shiwoo sunk to the back of my mind as I was busy studying and trying to take care of my health. I hadn''t even remember that Harin was also taking the exams and quite frankly I didn''t care, but that was until I saw her struggling to open her eyes one morning so I just made her a cup of coffee with extra shots of expresso and also made her omelet so that she would have enough energy to get by. It was now another Saturday which marked the eight week and I was so excited that my bump was not only visible to me but to others. Others like my two friends and family. Oh and by the way, my older brothers found out and they surprisingly are cool with it and said that they were happy that I was having an actual child and not a house full of fur and aqua animals of al sizes but its a pity that they didn''t know that I was still going own them, but if not all probably just a monkey, or a hamster. I was enjoying my Saturday with my friends until me and Minjae got to talking about our exams then the fear sank in. My 6th grade Primary school teacher always told us to never discuss our answers after an exam but I honestly couldn''t help it. We were discussing the questions that we didn''t feel so sure about and we were both getting discouraged but thanks to Lia for pulling us out of that bottom whole by saying something funny to cheer us up. These times that I have spent with them both I have come to learn a lot about them like the fact that Minjae was old money rich and Lia practiced engineering in school but found it hard to start the profession because people didn''t take her serious because of obvious reasons, she was a girl and beautiful so she just gave up and started her journey as a dumb pretty girl who flirted with guys. She was a year older than me and finished college last year so I encouraged her to put her degree to use for she was actually really smart to be able to play the character of somebody that was so dumb. Our times would be spent like that, just a pair of girls talking about girl stuff and enjoying our twenties. She told me that, after she got the job that I encouraged her to take, that she wanted to settle own and start her own family but she didn''t know is Minjae would want to given her past but I told her that that was bull shit and that he saw past that and I know that he loved her. He in fact did love her and I was glad I was apart of the reason why they met and I was happy to be there as their love grew. Well enough about the side couple and more about me the main character who''s birthday was on an exam day and got more birthday wishes than she had expected. Heck she didn''t even expect anything but she was grateful for all the wishes even if they were fake for that her feel lighter and less nervous for the last week of exams. Why was I speaking in the third person? Anyways that last week of exams also blew off and I was officially done with college exams. I was bouncing joy, bubbly like an overflowing pot as I skipped my way out of the room and into the school yard closing my eyes as I looked up to the sky. I did this for you mama, poppa, baby friends and family. I hope that you are proud of me. I sighed loving this feeling as I waited for Minjae to find me so that we could meet up with Lia and celebrate. I had been smiling non stop when I spotted a familiar figure through the crowd and across the road but when I was about to walk in that direction they retreated into a Limo with two huge ass body guards beside them. Huh? Was that Shiwoo? That was odd. I shrugged brushing off and to the back of my mind when I felt an arm tapping me on my shoulder and I turned around to see Minjae smiling from ear to ear and I jumped in his ears and held me tight as we both jumped into the air full of excitement. This was truly one of the happiest days of my life and I pray that it only gets better from here. I had a celebratory dinner with Lia and Minjae when they bought me presents and deserts since we didn''t get to hang out on my birthday and then they told me the good news of their pregnancy when I thought that my day couldn''t get any better. I had been gushing all night and I was so happy for them and even happier that my child would grow up with a friend until I realized that I had outlived my scholarship and it will soon be time to leave my apartment but I luckily had until graduation which as was only two weeks away. Minjae and Lia had offered for me to me to stay at their place but I didn''t want to intrude on their privacy especially with Lia and I being pregnant for who wanted to deal with two hormonal pregnant ladies. It was time to end the night so that Lia and I could get to bed so they dropped me off at home not driving off till they made sure that I was safely in the building and I smiled as I entered the elevator feeling the tiredness finally hitting me. I was half asleep by time the elevator dinged at my floor and I stumbled out using the wall as a guide to my door and I fumbled with the key and the lock kicking a box that was sitting on the welcome mat and I bent to inspect it further and It had my name on it. "To: Atalia my Love" it read. Huh? I removed the bow from the box and slowly opened it slightly terrified of what might be in the box. I gasped as I saw a glistening rose gold accented diamond ring and tears welled in my eyes. I looked at the note again and saw that it had more writing on it. "A beautiful rock for a beautiful girl. The one that brought light back into life and kept me in check. I''ll just say what here what I have always wanted to say to you ever since the moment I realized. I love you. Happy Birthday Princess and Congrats on completing your exams. I expect big things from you in the future. XOXO Love S." I was full on crying by time I got to the end for I didn''t know his feelings for me until now. How did he know my birthday. Don''t get me wrong the rock was beautiful, but just the note would have been enough. That is it. I have decided. He had proven himself to me that he would never abandon me and that he will accept my baby with open arms. I wanted to run to him and jump into his arms but I was too tired so that would have to wait to tomorrow I think I love him too and I wont stop at anything to tell him, but like I said that will have to wait until tomorrow. Today really was the best day of my life huh and baby will be nine weeks tomorrow. I couldn''t wait to find out the gender so that I could call him or her by her name for I was getting tired of calling the baby ''the baby''. I closed the door behind me as I placed the ring on my finger melting as it was the perfect fit and I fell even deeper after realizing how attentive he was to the little details. I was going to give him the biggest kiss and tell him of how much I love him and then we will live happily ever after. But. That will have to wait until tomorrow. Chapter 73 - Just Like That? I woke up the next morning and did my Saturday routine just like I usually do by rolling out of bed, taking pictures of my stomach then began with my day. I had been looking down on the ring on my finger all morning blushing and giggling for I had never received something like this before. I was up late last nigh thinking of how I was going to break the news to him but unlike every scenario that I had before, all these endings would end up with us having our happily ever after. I took a long time to choose my dress wanting to look good for him and also a dress where the baby was at least visible. Sneakers were choice of footwear, as if I wear anything else, and then I got to my hair putting it into a high puff not having the energy to detangle it. I even felt bold enough to try liquid eyeliner and it actually turned out pretty okay, well with a bunch of YouTube tutorials and many many failed attempts. I gave my lashes volume by adding mascara then applied some lip balm before some of my special perfume before giving myself a once over in the mirror before deciding that I looked decent enough and then I was off to his apartment. I decided on taking a taxi that day for I didn''t have the patience to wait on the bus and the driver kept eyeing me in the rare view mirror as I was smiling down at my ring no doubt looking like a crazy person but I didn''t care. I was happy. I really was. I arrived to his building much quicker than I had thought so now I was feeling nervous and having doubts as I paced the around in circles before entering the building. I entered the elevator after giving polite nods and bows before entering the elevator taking a deep breath as I pushed the button for the penthouse floor. The elevator dinged and there was no turning back now so I summoned all of my strength and stepped out taking one more deep breath before I raised my hand to knock, but as soon as my I raised my hand I retracted it and was about to run back to the elevator when I heard the door opened. "Hey!" I heard a woman''s voice call after me, "what are you doing?" I froze in my tracks as if I had been caught red handed and I slowly turned around to see Harin standing there with her hands folded and when she saw that it was me, the creases in her forehead smoothed and now was replaced by her furrowing her eyebrows silently asking what was I doing here. I wasn''t going to tell her that I was pregnant for obvious reasons but I wasn''t going to lie either. "Harin. Hi" I said sweetly and she stepped closer. "If you''re looking for Shiwoo, which I am one hundred percent sure that you, he is not here." she said looking me up and down and I straightened my stance to show her that she doesn''t intimidate me not one bit. "Well yes I obviously am, so where is he and when will he be back?" She chuckled at my question and now I was the one furrowing my eyebrows wondering what was so funny. She wiped a fake tear from her eye as if my question was genuinely the funniest thing she had heard and that left me feeling annoyed, "he is gone Atalia. Gone gone. He left the country and is never coming back. So run along now little one. I have some things to take care of before I meet him there. Oh its Russia by the way." I felt the wind being knocked out of me as she spoke and to be honest, I would have liked it more if she had just punched me in the stomach. That would have hurt less. I held back my tears and tried to control my breathing as I asked my next question, "are you guys finally going to get married?" I felt a lump in my throat as she shook her head yes and This time I didn''t stop the tears from falling smudging my liquid eyeliner. She looked triumphant as my tears fell and I honestly felt below her. Who was I and what was I thinking that he actually loved me and wanted to spend his life with me? He has proven once more how gullible and na?ve I was and I hated not him but my self for that. I guess my father thought too highly of me for I was not the smart one. I was a dumb bitch who the universe never passes an opportunity to shit on. I slowly turned and walked away heading to the elevator as I my silent sobs broke out into loud and breathless ones as I rode the elevator alone to the ground floor. I wanted nothing more than to just throw myself off of the tallest tower in Seoul right now but I just went with plan B and called Lia and Minjae to pick me up although I am pretty sure that my words were inaudible due to my sobs and cries but they showed up nonetheless and took me to their place and too very good care of me. I couldn''t find it in me over the few days to eat or drink anything and my energy and blood sugar was low and the baby was at risk but I couldn''t seems to get control over myself for all I did was cry until all my tear ducts ran empty so I just slept. Lia tried to cheer me up over the few days and even called my sister but not even her could help. I felt depressed and used and worthless. I hated myself and to be honest I was starting to hate the baby. I know that it wasn''t their fault but at this point I didn''t have any more room to carry all the blame so I needed a new outlet. It was now graduation day and I had loss a shit tone of weight and had not taken a picture of my 10th and 11th week mark so I took it today for document as I got ready to go collect my degree. Lia and Minjae had been trying for the past two weeks to get me up ad running and I felt guilty to be stressing them out so much, specially Lia so I got out of bed today and took a really long and nice shower, washing hair and finally ate something sustainable and finished about five bottles of water. My stomach was showing throw my bump and I felt saddened by the fact that I hadn''t get the 10th one before the 11th passed but then Lia reassured me that she had taken one while I was sleeping and I couldn''t help but give her a big ole hug. I felt guilty of how I had been acting these past 2 weeks and apologized to them relentlessly on our car ride to the ceremony but they just brushed it off by saying, "you had every right to be that way. We are hear for you baby. Just don''t worry about anything for now. We have it covered." I had never felt such sincerity in a friendship and I had to hide my tears as they both smiled at me with such love. I was going to miss them. The ceremony was thankfully not that long and I gave my valedictorian speech making through all of it without crying, I guess my tear ducts have not recovered as yet, and my family were on video call the whole time and I once again felt happy. I rubbed my hand lovingly against my stomach as my principal called my awards and scholarship thanking my baby for being their with me and being my greatest source of motivation. I smiled and opened my gown and showed my stomach and everyone gasped and clapped as I revealed my pregnancy showing them that being pregnant should not stop you from going to school and get that degree. I saw some people wiped a tear in the crowd, my mother being one, than they erupted in cheers as I collected my awards and exited the stage with a polite bow and a wide teary eyed smile. Here marks the ending of a chapter of my life and also marks the beginning of another. I had donated every food and other items to shelters that I would no longer need before I left for the airport. I stood in the living room as I side, George clinging on my side as I replayed the 4 years that I had spent in this apartment before turning in my key and loaded my luggage into the trunk of Minjae''s vehicle hugging them as tight as I could not wanting to let go as I sobbed on their shoulders thanking for everything and promising to keep in touch. My baby was now 14 weeks and has been growing beautifully now that I had gotten back to place of stability. With one last glance and waved I boarded the plane thanking God for this experience and what I had learned from it as I slept through the hours too long flight to my home and to my family. Harin and Shiwoo were behind me for I have big things planned ahead for me and my baby. I am ready for what life will throw at me next for I am ready. Bring. It.. On. Chapter 74 - Twins I had only been here for a week and my mom had been chewing my ears off. She kept asking about the father and I keep shutting her down for quite frankly that was a painful topic and all I wanted to do was sleep. I was now 15 weeks pregnant and she wanted to get me out of the house for church but I told her that I had a scheduled ultrasound that I couldn''t miss which wasn''t a lie. I had went ahead and asked my sister to make the appointment for today because I was scheduled for one last week in Korea but that was also the day of my flight so I called Miss Yeji informing her but something felt odd in the tone of her voice but I just shook it off. I had until I was 20 weeks to do this final ultrasound but I just wanted another excuse as to why I couldn''t make it to church for I really didn''t want anybody asking me about my pregnancy nor my business. I had been feeling extra heavy these past few days but that could also be the fact that I was being fed every time I opened my mouth because said I was too skinny worse I was pregnant. I didn''t complain though for she was cooking and I didn''t have to wash any dishes. I had been enjoying my little time here, watching movies and relaxing while occasionally having visitors who would haven''t seen me in a while. I would entertain them some days then others I will just lazy about the house eating everything in sight. I was doing alright for my self I guess. I wasn''t all too depressed and I was sleeping so that''s good enough for me. I have been keeping my promise and video calling Lia and Minjae as much as I could for the past week and they would be just as happy to see me. My sister and I have also been bonding with her out of school and has nothing better to do than to just talk to me and nap with me. It was quite nice. She pulled up to the doctor''s office and I stepped out grabbing my bag as we entered. We didn''t have to wait that long since we made an appointment and it was a private doctor. Me and my family were well acquainted with the doctor so it wasn''t awkward to talk to him at all. Me and my sister had a little crush on him when we were younger so our mom would often tease us about it and he knew but it wasn''t awkward at all. "Tally and Abbi hey!" he exclaimed hugging us as he saw us enter into his office and we both hugged him back just as happy to see him. "Hey Mister Brown. Long time no see." I said as he let us go smiling at the both of us. "I''m saying. When the nurse said Atalia Carter had an appointment for an Ultrasound I thought it must have been somebody for my Tally swore to never have babies so what?" I chuckled at him for he was quite a character and he gestured for the both of us to take a seat. "So" he started taking out clipboard, "how far along are we?" "15 weeks" I said rubbing my stomach which seemed to have grew over the past week. "That''s quite small for 15 weeks but it is fine once you and the baby are healthy so shall we?" he asked gesturing to the bed and I shook my head yes heading over and pulled up my shirt to expose my stomach. "She was quite smaller when she came last week. I couldn''t believe that she was pregnant. I could wrap my arms around her. Twice!" exclaimed my sister being extra. She really was her mother''s daughter. "Ha ha" I piped up adding to the conversation, " I haven''t been feeling well and you and your mother are exaggerating. I was not skin and bones. I feel fine." "Well lets see if the baby is fine." he said placing the liquid on my belly before turning on the machine and moving it around. "You already heard the baby''s heartbeat right?" he asked with his eyes fixated on the monitor. "Yeah I did. I have the recording in a Teddy bear." I said smiling as I looked on the monitor. He smiled too before I saw his expression changed to a look of confusion, "how many babies did your last doctor say?" "Uh one?" I asked confused looking at my sister but she just raised her shoulder implying that she was just as confused, " is everything okay?" "Do you by any chance happen to have a copy of the first ultrasound pic on you?" he asked sounding serious and I started to get nervous. "Y-Y-es?" I asked as I stretched my hand to my sister asking her to look in my bag for the picture and she did come through. I handed him the pic and he looked closely at the monitor before the picture then back to the monitor before his eyebrows raised and his eyes lit up and he turned to look at me looking all excited and I ironically felt more worried. "Miss Carter do you have a history of twins in your family?" he asked and I gulped looking at my sister already knowing and hating where this is going. I shook my head yes but decided to verbally answer, "yes." "Well you just added to the list of twins. Congratulations. You''re having a girl and a boy. They boy had been hiding behind the girl but since they grew he has become more visible. They seems to be close already. Womb mates." Both me and my sister gasped but they sounded different and I am pretty sure that it was me who let out the terrified once because I was that, terrified. I held my chest as my heart rate sped up for how was I going to raise two kids, at the same time, alone? I felt lighted and my sister ran to my side to hug me and I laid my head on chest closing my eyes ad accepting the warmth. "Tally I know that this might come as a shock but I am here for you and so is mom and dad and everybody else. It will be okay. Trust me." she said as she held my close and comforted me. It''s like everything I said was going to happen did in fact happen. I said I wouldn''t mind having a baby the same day I found out that I would, I said that I wouldn''t fall for Shiwoo and I did and I said that I wouldn''t mind having twins because it would be fun for my child to grow up with somebody and now I''m having twins. If there is one thing that I have learned from this experience is to keep my big mouth shut. "Tally you know that this means that you will have to eat more right? Your belly is very small for twins especially at this stage. I know your mom and sister will take good care of you and if you have any questions about the babies, I am here. Now it was really nice to see you again but I sadly have another patient but keep in touch okay? Bye bye now." he said as he wiped my belly clean before printing out the picture and handed it to me while my sister held my hand and led me out the doors. I was still in shock but happy at the same time for I had always wanted twins. I always said that it was kind of like a buy one get one free bargain and I could just have them and be over with it which is definitely going to happen since I have officially started to hate men and wanted nothing to do with one anymore. On our way home my sister called my mom and tell her the good news and they were both squealing and gushing while I sat there staring at my ring and toying with it. I was still thinking about him and what he would have said and done if I had told him earlier but I just pushed that aside when my sister stopped the car and bought us ice-cream. I haven''t really told her everything that went down before I returned and I knew that she was dying to know but I just didn''t really feel like talking about it, but I promised her that I would soon. Twins huh? My mind kept repeating trying to wrap my head around it. I was going to have my Adriel and Adrian soon. I was happy, I really was but I guess I didn''t have enough energy to show it for my face was cold but I was warm on the inside. Mommy cant wait to meet you babies. Mommy will work hard and do her best and eat lost of delicious food so that you can grow and be healthy babies. Mommy Loves you. Chapter 75 - Church Today marks the fifth week that I was here and I had never felt so bright in my life. I was readjusting to the country life, away from the hustle and bustle from Seoul and I really like the fresh air and green trees that are not drenched in vehicle exhaust. I had finally gotten around to telling not only my sister but my mother about the story behind the ring and about what went down during my time living away and my mom offered to beat up Shiwoo and Harin but I just laughed and called my dad to come get her for I knew that she would have. It was behind me and I was a new person. My babies were now the size of mangoes and I have gained a few pounds so now I actually look as if I was carrying twins. I had been doing some research about pregnancy during my time here and from what I have gathered, my babies will start to kick at about 20 weeks since it was my first pregnancy so I was looking forward to next week. Oh right. As I had already mentioned, it was another Saturday and I was going to church today again since I didn''t have a good enough excuse as to why I couldn''t this time. I was wearing a beautiful maternity flowy summer dress that my mom bought me today and I was in the mood for pictures as how I have been all week and even went to the rive and took nude shots with my hair flowing. I looked and felt like a goddess. Although, the church was in walking distance, my dad forbade me from even thinking of walking so we all drove and I honestly wasn''t complaining. All eyes were on me since it was the first time since I got here that I was showing up to church, plus people knew that I was unwedded and pregnant because this is Jamaica after all, everybody knows your business, news travel fast. I walked past a group of girls that I had not liked ever since I was child and I heard them talking about me in dialect thinking I wouldn''t understand as if I had somehow lost my heritage. "But watch har to nuh. Run weh gah farrin bout she a go skool and come back wid belly and nave no man. She love gwan hype essi like she feel she all dat." -Translation "But look at her. She left for school over seas and returned pregnant without a man. She acts as if she is better then us as if she is a celebrity." I smiled and flashed my diamond ring not even bother to stopping ad give them the slightest bit of satisfaction and that seemed to piss them off even more. My sister held my hand as she glared at them as we entered the church finding a seat at the back. Nothing has changed about this place. Not even the people and their rude steers but I felt nostalgic non the less. The service soon after began with singing and praising and I was having a good time, but that was until the pastor began to preach and I could feel his direct attacks on me and he wasn''t even trying to hide it. The hypocrisy in this room is very loud for I have never met a faithful husband in this room nor a wife who had sex after marriage but hey, not my business. I didn''t too mind what he was saying for we all knew that his wife was sleeping with the head deacon and he just uses his sermons to vent and turn our attention away from his families mishaps, but once again, not my business. The service soon after ended with me dowsing away ever so often and my mother would lightly pinch me to get me awake. We shook hands as we left the building greeting each other and acquainting but I just shook everyone''s hand except those three girls that I hated so much and they were not having it. "A wah? Uh tink we have germs eeh? Uh tink we ago sick uh? But dah gyal yah brite eeh a gwan like nobody affi shake har crasis hand. We nuh mix and mingle wid whores yer!" -Translation "What is it? Do you think that we have germs? Do you think that we will make you sick? You are such an out of order girl acting as if we want to shake your disgusting hand. We do not affiliate our selves with whores oaky!" I smiled at them stepping closer holding onto my sanity as well as I could, "hello ladies. Long time no see." They scoffed and rolled their eyes about to walk away when I held their leader Sashel by her shoulder giving it a slight squeeze and she winced. They were the only ones who were in ear shot so I deiced to say what was on my mind not giving a damn that we were on hoy grounds for I have been nice for far too long so I switched to dialect. "listen to dis yer gyal. Mi nuh fraid fi mash up not one a unnuh. Mi cum yah today fi try get likkle Jesas inna me and me nuh buisnesss, mi will murda di wull three a unnuh yer and mek mi hear unnuh a chat like unnuh a bad gyal again and see if mi nuh tell uh madda bout unnuh man dem and you gyal weh love off gyal. So move from bou yah before mi affi leave mi foot print inna unnuh face caz mi will step up step up inna unnuh bloodclath face." -Translation "Listen to this girl. I am not afraid to fight not a single one of you. I came her today to try and get some Jesus in my soul and I do not care, I will kill all three of you and do not let me hear any of you talking as if you are gangsters and you will see if I would hesitate to tell your mothers about your boyfriends and you little girl who loves little girls. So excuse from here before I have leave my foot prints in your face because I will step in your fucking faces." They looked at me terrified no doubt remembering who I was and who I was capable of and I smiled sweetly switching back to Standard European English, "now ladies if you will excuse me. Have a nice day. Ciao" I shook my shoulders and wiggled my arms to release some tension as I walked up to my sister who had been watching. She squinted her eyes at me and I gave her an innocent look before she spoke, "what have you been up to?" "Oh nothing" I replied sweetly twiddling with my fingers but she just raised her eyebrows at me implying that she did not believe a word and I was fortunately saved by the ringing of my phone, saved by bell, "excuse me." I went to an area that was less crowded and noisy before I slid the screen towards the answering confused as it was an international call, "hello?" "Hello? Miss Carter?" I heard a voice said over the phone in Korean then I immediately switched to Korean business mode. "Yes this is she. How may I help?" I asked and then the person began to spew information that I had a hard time processing over the noise. "Miss Carter I see here that you name has been written down for the internship position for Song''s Attorney at Law so how soon can you be in office?" Huh? Did she just say Song''s? Like thee Song''s? Oh. My. God! "Hello?" asked the voice over the phone when I didn''t respond and I quickly remembered where I was and what they were asking. I felt sad all of a sudden as I remembered that I was pregnant and half way across the world, "yeah well you see the thing is, I am 4 months pregnant and I am in another country right now so I don''t know. Thank you so much for the opportunity though." "Oh well you were our best candidate and you came highly recommended by one of our board directors and it will only be for 3 months and we can provide you with a plane ticket. When will best be suitable for you to return here in Korea?" she asked and my face light. God I am sorry for cursing in Church and I will apologize to these girls, well maybe not, but I will be a better person. Thank You! "Umm okay, tomorrow afternoon sounds good?" I asked rather than tell as if it wasn''t entirely my decision. "Great" she said typing loudly on her computer before speaking again, "I have sent a copy of the ticket to your email and will be expecting you in office the latest Wednesday. I also sent some contact information ad details outlining the job so you ca contact me if you have any questions oaky?" she asked and I shook my head yes remembering that she couldn''t see me then I answered "yes" into the phone. "Okay so you and your babies take care now. Ill see you next week. Ba-bye now!" She hung up in my ears after giving her best wishes and turned around to see my sister standing there with her arms folded, "you''re leaving again?" I felt guilty as the effect of me leaving again on such short notice would hurt the family, but I had already accepted. It felt like four years ago all over again when I broke the news to the family but like four years ago they were happy for me and helped me back and drove me to the airport the next day and waved me off as I left home for Seoul again once more. I was sad and happy all over again and I was anxious for what was to some. Here I go. Again. But for better this time. I hope. Chapter 76 - Intern I had been at work for only one month and it had been absolute hell. It was very demanding and tiring to say the least and I though of quitting everyday but I just turned up to work instead. I was an intern so I didn''t expect everything to be easy peasy, but could these people give me a break at least? I was always running around printing, copying, grabbing coffee etc. and I was getting real tired of this. Although I was pregnant I didn''t want to use that as an excuse for slacking off but sometimes I really wanted to yell at the top of my voice at these people to leave me the fuck alone. I know that I should be grateful for this opportunity and the benefits and the pay but I was more afraid of something happening to my babies for ever since I got here my health had been deteriorating. The legal field was already as tough as it is and I did not appreciate these people making it harder because they are qualified employees for this noble company and I was just here for a short while. Just two more months of this torture and I will be leaving even if it means to scrub toilets or work as barista. Those jobs seem less demanding and more enjoyable than this hell hole. It wasn''t all that bad though for I lucked out and got this nice old lady, Miss Kang, as my next door neighbor who would always look out for me and I would return home tired in the evenings to a nice cooked meal. She was the sweetest and I was really getting attached her and her me seeing as she has always wanted a daughter and it made her even happier that I was expecting. She would ask to feel my stomach every evening and I was happy to obliged for her smile as my babies kicked was enough to wipe away all the memories of my bad day. Lia''s belly had been growing as well and they found out that they were having a son and were just as excited when they heard that I was having twins and we would plan our kids futures together when ever we meet up for lunch or whenever it is that we were free. Minjae had started working at another law firm and we would often gossip about our work place and how much we hated it making sure to include Lia by trying to seem interested and pretend as if we understand when she geeks about her engineering stuff. Life was okay for the most part and I was in frequent contact with my family for they were so worried about me but I am Atalia Carter, I can handle anything at least that is what I thought until one day when I was rushed to the ER in the fear of having a miscarriage from over working. It had been a rough day and I was busy running about when I felt sharp pains in my stomach but I just ignored them at first because I thought they were just hungry cramps for I had skipped breakfast due to almost being late but then the cramps just kept coming harder and harder. I had two weeks left of working here and I was not even 8 months pregnant as yet so what was happening? I was scared for not only my babies'' lives but also mine for I swear I saw Jesus'' hand but I had to hold on further for I couldn''t leave like this. I fortunately didn''t have a miscarriage, but I was told that I had been putting myself and the babies'' under stress and that they had no other choice but to take them premature. My pressure was too high and blood sugar low and it was dangerous for me to carry them even further and I had to make a choice for C-section for which I eagerly shook my head yes, signing the documents with out reading the fine print which I knew would come to bite me in the back. I cried and begged them to do everything that they could to save my babies even if it meant that I would die. I cried and cried and cried some more at the thought of me being the cause of my babies'' death when I haven''t even held them in my arms and shower them with kisses. My family was on the phone consoling me and Minjae and Lia were at my side but I couldn''t stop thinking of the worse. After 6 antagonizing hours the doctors finally came and numbed to get me ready for the C-section emergency delivery then they got to work. I silently sobbed as they cut me open taking my babies feeling guilty that they had to come into this world with out being ready and in this condition as they took them from my uterus and placed them in the towel but I didn''t hear a cry from the first one. Wait? What''s wrong? Shouldn''t babies cry when they are born? Why was that one so blue? What did they do? "Why isn''t my baby crying!? What did you do?" I screamed trying to get up from the bed but the nurses just rushed to my side holding me down as I screamed and cried. I seemed to have summoned the of a hundred men and they found it hard to restrain me so they placed a mask over my face and I kept resisting as I tried to fight them away from me but I stopped resisting when I heard a faint baby cry followed by another. My babies were here and they were safe. They were okay. "They were okay~" was my final thought as I drifted into a deep peaceful sleep, a sleep that I have been craving for these past two months and a half. I drifted to dream land where I was having lucid dreams of me and my babies smiling and playing together in a wonderful house somewhere in the country. I smiled as I watched how good they were with each other then I looked to my left and saw Minjae and Lia waving to us as they pulled up with their son and he ran over to us hugging me before he ran to play with Adriel and Adrian. They were toddlers strangely and Lia waddled over with her huge belly as Minjae held her up and we hugged before heading inside leaving the kids with Minjae. We were talking and having a good time when I felt familiar hands around my waist before the culprit placed a kiss on my cheek and I smiled. "Hey babe. You''re home early from work." I turning around smiling instantly as I came face to face with his gummy smile. "I missed my princess too much" he said and I blushed before he pulled me closer for a kiss, "come here." "Mommy mommy!" I heard one of my kids cried and I immediately broke the kiss to give him attention. "Yes Adrian what is it baby?" I asked gently as ran into my arms. "Mommy" he sobbed and my heart tighten in fear not knowing what was wrong, "its Adriel. She''s, she''s blue." What!? I felt my heart pounded in fear as I handed my son to his father and ran out to where I saw my daughter last and I saw Minjae holding her looking frightened and as white as ghost. "Adriel!" I cried taking her into my arms as she stared up at me her mouth wide open as if crying but no tears were falling. I looked up at Shiwoo who held Adrian in his arms crying for I didn''t know what to do but when I looked back down at Adriel she was gone and was being taken away by doctors who were holding me down and placed a mask over my face. My cries were muffled and they pinned me to the ground as they went for Adrian taking him away as well and I lost it. I tried my hardest to fight them and get my babies but I was too weak and broken as I watched then drive away with my babies. When I thought things couldn''t get any worse they color of the sky changed and it was now pitched black and Minjae, Lia and Shiwoo were pointing their hands at me shaking their head blaming me for all that happened. "This is all your fault. You did this. If you had taken better care of them this wouldn''t have happened!" they all said in unison and they were right. I felt the floor between me started to break and I saw the pits of hell and I was trying to run away but I just fell in with their disappointed and judgmental stares being the last thing I saw. I woke up in cold sweat panting and sobbing as this nightmare definitely had meaning for where was my babies? I will not let those doctors take my babies even if its the last thing I do. Chapter 77 - Preemie I popped the IV needle out of my hand hissing at the slight pain, but it was nothing compared to the sharp pain that I felt in my stomach when I placed my feet on the ground trying to stand. I didn''t care how sharp the pain was, I was going to find my babies. I winced every step of the way holding onto anything that I could for support as I made my way through the doors to where they kept the babies. I do not know how long I was out for and I had no idea what my babies looked or even felt like but all of that was going to change. The pain was becoming even more unbearable the more I walked so I looked around for a wheel chair and borrowed and it was so much better, but it was much more harder to maneuver. Nurses and doctors have been running around me attending to patients and none had seem to care what I was doing which was perfect because I didn''t want anybody compromising this mission. All I wanted was to hold my babies, even for a second but I had no idea where they were and how they were so I had to ask around. I decided on the lady at the front desk since they usually know everything and she not so surprisingly did. "Umm excuse" I said rolling up to her and accidentally bumping into her, "where is the new born ward? I am looking for two preemie babies, a boy and a girl." She looked down at me over her glasses examining my condition before she spoke, "where is your doctor?" "Uh, well. I don''t know. I gave birth and work up alone and I haven''t seen my babies since so could you please help me?" She stared at me for a few more seconds and I gave her pleading eyes so she just sighed and told me where it was, "its on the third floor second floor to you right. The sign is there so you wont miss it. Also, the elevator is broken. The stair are down the hall turn right. Good luck and be careful." "Thank You!" I said grateful not even caring about the steps that I would have to climb, I just wanted my babies. I wheeled myself down the corridor and turned to the right helping myself out of the wheel chair and held onto the railing as I took the first step up. I winced in pain as I was putting a strain on my stiches but I didn''t care, I just went forward and higher and higher until I finally got to the third floor. I had almost fully undone my stitches and I placed my hand under my gown to check and removed my hand to see it full of blood. I sighed and whimpered in pain as I leaned next to the wall desperately trying to catch my breath as I held my stomach to stop the bleeding. There it was, second door the right. I had made it. I rejoice as I crawled to the doors peaking inside looking at all the babies that were sleeping until I spotted mine. I know that I said earlier that I had no idea what they looked like but I was their mother. I would know my babies anywhere, plus they were labelled as "Unnamed Twins of Miss Atalia Carter." They both were laying side by side with oxygen tubes in their noses and they were hooked up to machines. My heart warmed and all the pain of my stomach vanished as I saw them both breathing and alive. They were both so beautiful and precious. I turned my back to the doors and slid to the floor as I cried tears of joy sobbing and laughing. I wanted to go in right away but there were nurses still inside and I didn''t want them to take me back to my room so I just sat there on the floor waiting on the floor, but then the doors busted open and an older woman stepped almost stepping on me. "Oh dear!" she exclaimed as he stepped back startled and I braced myself on the wall using it as guide to help me to stand. "I''m sorry miss. I didn''t mean to startled you." I apologized trying my best to bow but just hissed out in pain as I had irritated my wound. "But what are you doing out here dear? Is your baby inside." she ask coming to my side and I shook my head yes, "then what are you doing outside? Come in!" I felt relieved by her words and I let out a gracious and breathy, "thank you", as she held me up and brought me inside to where my babies were peacefully napping. They were so tiny eve though they only had 6 more weeks until there due date and I started to feel guilty all over again for putting them through this. I wanted so bad to reach out and touch them, but they were too precious and fragile and I was afraid that I would break them. "G on" encouraged the nurse gesturing for me to touch them as she sensed my uncertainty and so I did. I stood between the both of them and reached both of my hands out and gentle touched their stomach and my tears broke lose. I sobbed as I brushed my daughters head that as already full of curly black hair then I brushed my son''s hair that was not as curly but still was curly and I smiled though my tears. They were perfect. I stuck both of my pointer fingers in their hands and they both held on tight and smiled as they mommy was here. That''s right babies, mommy was here and she is not going anywhere. I let go of their cute little hands as I read the card that was attached to their Incubator and saw that Adriel was born 3 minutes and 13 seconds before Adrian March 1st 2014 at 7:07 pm. The lady had been watching me the whole time with compassion in her eyes and I was grateful that it was her that found. "What is todays date and time?" I asked as turned to her wiping my tears. "Its the 3rd of March and its 12:01 am" she said looking at her watch. March third huh. They were already a day and some hours old. I had been sleeping longer than I thought. I had missed their first day alive and I will make sure that I will make it up to them for the rest of my life. "When can I have them?" I asked as I stared down at them. They looked fine to me and are breathing fine on their own and I wanted nothing more than to take them home with me but that was just a stupid idea that would risk their health. "Well that is something your doctor will have to decided, but since they are in the NICU I would say about 3-4 weeks and they should be fine. Well that is if they are string enough and pass all the tests." I chuckled at their statement that "if" they were strong for I know that they were. "They are my babies and they are Carters. They can handle anything and they are warriors." "Yes they are" she agreed coming to my side and stared down at them gushing. "There she is!" I heard a voice whisper yell and they busted through the doors disturbing the babies which caused them to stir. I looked around and saw a nurse glaring at me and I immediately knew that it was one of those awful people from before. "Miss Carter you should be in bed and not mingling with the babies. They do not need you and you will not be of any use if you allow your health to deteriorate like this" said another coming in through the doors and they both walked up to me. I hid behind Miss nice lady as came closer begging for her to not let me go with them but she had no choice but to step aside and let them take me. I winced in pain as they dragged me out and the nurse lifted my gown to see that I was bleeding and they moved even faster to get me to my room. They hooked me up back to the IV machines as they changed my gown and redid my stitches putting me down under amnesia as they did so. I didn''t fight this time for the pain from my stomach was really bad and they were right. My babies were doing fine right now and would need me when they are strong enough so I too should rest up and get well for our departure. I drifted into peaceful slumber as I fell into dream land but this time it want a night mare but a beautiful life. Chapter 78 - Master Plan I woke up from a peaceful nap to find myself fresh and clean and my stitches re done. I looked to my left towards the table and saw some weird looking, colorless food and I immediately gagged at the thought of eating it. I haven''t eaten even before since I got here, but I didn''t too mind because my babies were my number one priority. I don''t know how long I had been out for this time so I quickly search the drawers of the bed side table and luckily enough it was there. I quickly turned my phone on to se it flooding with texts and missed calls from my family and I just sighed knowing of how many questions will be asked when I finally call them back. I looked at the date and time on my phone and saw that it was 11:59 pm on the 4th of March so I had only been sleeping for like a day or so. I sighed as I laid my head back on the pillow feeling a slight head ache and a new wave fatigue. A nurse soon after entered the room and went straight to checking my vitals as I pretended to still be asleep, but I could feel her suspicious eyes on me as she checked my pulse. As soon she left my eyes flew open and I started to devise a plan of how I was going to get into the NICU to see my babies again and hopefully spend a longer time with them this time. I placed one foot on the ground and as I was about to place down the other the doors flew open and in came the doctor. I froze in my place for it would have been too risky to run back to bed so I just quickly thought of a believable excuse, "Umm. I was just umm, uh, looking for the bathroom." The doctor sighed as she walked up to me shaking her head and pointed at me to get back to bed before she spoke, "Miss Carter why is it that you are always trying to run away? Your babies are fine and you are not. As your doctor I put you on bed rest but you are just too stubborn and keep getting and making matters worse." I sighed as I sat on the bed and stuck the IV needled back into my arm, "I just want to see them. That''s all. I haven''t even name them yet can I do that at least?" She sighed as pinched her nose bridge obviously tired from just being a doctor, honestly, I don''t know how they do it. "Look Miss Carter I know that you want to see them and believe me I want you to see them but they are preemie babies and are at risk so could you please give it a few days?" she bargained and I just lowered my head as a tear rolled down my cheek. "Fine" she said cracking and I tried my best to hide my smile, "I will bring them tomorrow so that you can name and bond with them. Are you lactating yet because we needed to get some milk from you anyways since you cant breastfeed as yet and we are running low on supply." I held my empty breasts and sighed for I have not been lactating as yet and I didn''t know why. "No" I answered as my head hung low. "Well that''s okay. With just enough water, sleep, relaxation and breast message you should be fine. I suggest that you start doing that tonight so that your breast will be full by the morning because your babies will need it. Well I must now take my leave for as you can see I am always busy. Anyways get some rest and get hydrated and I will see in the morning." "Thank you!" I said gratefully, tears welling in my eyes as she smiled at me before leaving. I was so excited to finally be able to see my babies with out restrictions and to finally hold and name them. I got to massaging my breast and rank all the water in sight but I just couldn''t seem to get my self to try the food so I just called Miss Knag and she was surprisingly wide awake and ready to make me meal. It was in the middle of the night which weren''t visiting hours but she got senior citizen privilege and it was enough to let her in when paired with my "I just had two babies" privilege. "Oh dear!" she exclaimed as she saw the food that they had given me, "do they really expect you to eat that?" I shrugged as I outstretched my arms waiting for the food feeling happy as the warm plates hit my hand and the delicious scent greeted my nose and my stomach grumbled. I ate all of the food in record time clearing the plates as I didn''t know how hungry I was. Miss Knag had to leave unfortunately for it was very late and I was being of convenience but she didn''t leave before making sure that I was good telling me that she will be back tomorrow with more delicious foods and I smiled. I went back to massaging my breast and relaxing even though more boobs hurt as hell and I was in pain but this was for my babies. It was about a few minutes to four am in the morning when I finally fell asleep willing the day light to come faster so that I could see my babies. My stomach and my heart felt full and overflowing as I dreamt beautiful dreams and made plans of our future that would start tomorrow. Shiwoo is missing out on all of this, but he didn''t know and he will never know. I am a single mom by choice and I don''t care how petty the reason sounds because I do not need no man. Chapter 79 - Meet And Greet The next day I was woken up by a knock at the door but I just ignored it for I was too tired from massaging my breasts all night but the knocking just got louder until I finally snapped. "What!?" "Tally its us. Can we come in?" I heard a familiar asked and I just into my pillow before allowing them to. I was still lying on my side with my back turned towards when they entered and I smelt flowers and food which had caught my attention. I rolled over to myside and faced them wiping away my eye boogers as I smiled at all three of them seeing that Miss Kang was also here. "Hey" said Lia as she came to hug me her belly getting in the way and we both just chuckled. "Hey" I said catching a whiff of my breath and my hand immediately flew over my mouth to cover it out of embarrassment, "sorry. I haven''t been practicing proper hygiene ever since I was admitted here I guess." They all chuckled at me and my ears heated but that was all thrown out the window when Miss Kang gave me some warm soup that was to die for. "So Tally, have you seen the babies yet?" asked Minjae and I immediately remembered the good news. "Yes! In fact I will be seeing them today and I will finally get to name them. Isn''t it exciting?" I gushed as I smiled wide suddenly feeling anxious for their arrival. "Really? That''s awesome. They usually don''t let preemies out of their ward until like 3-4 weeks so you must have worked some magic to get what you want. Teach me your ways." I chuckled at Lia for she was right. I had mastered the puppy dog eyes on my father years ago and have been using it to my advantage on people ever since but only in serious situations. "Oh dear you must have spilled water on your shirt. Here let me help you" said Miss Kang pointing to my shirt before grabbing a paper towel and headed in my direction, but I stopped in her by holding up a finger when I realized that it was milk. Wow! I was finally lactating. "No no it''s fine Miss Kang. I am finally making milk which I know is thanks to your awesome cooking. I will probably have enough milk for them when they arrive." I said I looked down at breasts smiling and Minjae coughed awkwardly before leaving the room. "I think I am going to take a shower before the babies arrive because I don''t want their first memory of our interaction to be that I looked and smell like a cave woman. " I said as I signaled over Lia to come and help me get to the shower. "But didn''t you just said that you have already met them?" she asked as I placed a hand over shoulder for support. "That didn''t count. I was delirious and had to be dragged back to bed so erase that." I argued as we entered the bathroom and she ran to get my toiletry bag. "Oh right" I said before closing the door, "could you ask Minjae if he could make a quick trip to my apartment and bring some clothes and more toiletries for me please as well as the baby bag that is on the couch. I didn''t get to grab it that day since it was all so crazy oh and also my charger. I''m gonna need that." "Sure" she replied and I knew that I could rely on her, "I''ll go with him to pick clothes that you will need and blankets as well for Minjae would just grab random things for he is after all a guy." We chuckled at her joke for she was in fact right then she left to fulfill my request as I got clean. They surprisingly made back in time and with everything that I asked and I changed out of the bath towel into comfy clothes that weren''t too abrasive on my wound and I wore a diaper just incase which was kind of embarrassing. We all got ready and even video called my parents as the doctors rolled my babies in and I began to cry immediately. Minjae took pictures and videos of the whole thing which will forever be a core memory that will live on in my heart. They carefully took them out of their incubators and placed them in my arms before leaving to give us some private time. My babies were so strong and breathing on their own and every body cooed as they watched them slept. I was expecting my my mom to have been the one to cry but my dad surprised me with his emotional breaking down and happy tears. "Hi babies," I said as I stared down at them placing a kiss on both of their heads, "you''re both so tiny and cute. My strong babies. Hi. This is mommy. I have missed you. I love you and I cant wait for us to go home together. Keep making mommy proud and keep growing to be the beautiful princess and handsome prince that you are." Tears fell from everyone''s eyes and I laughed at them for they were a bunch of softies. Their skin tone was very white, just like their dads, but I knew that they would darken up in a few weeks, but I didn''t care. They were prefect and they were mine. Nothing could ruin this moment but of course, I shouldn''t have said that with my mom around. "Atalia" she startled and I sighed knowing that I didn''t like where this was going, "baby aren''t you going to contact that young man? Its been months since he left and months since you told me about him so don''t you think that its time?" "Mommy why do you always have to ruin good things? I don''t want to talk to him and I never will so will you please just let me enjoy this moment. Please." Sighed and kept quiet but I knew that she had more to say and I would be hearing about it soon. "You know she''s right" added Minjae and I just rolled my eyes for why did they choose now to bring him up when I had literal wounds healing. "You guys could you not? I am respecting his personal space and life by not contacting him because he is married end of story" "Or is it that you are afraid of rejection? It is okay. He wont reject y-" "I am perfectly fine with being a single mother!" I cut off yelling a bit too loud which startled my babies and I had to sing them a lullaby and rocked them back to sleep. "Look you guys I am fine, truly and I don''t need him in my life and he left the country to build a new one and I have already done enough damage so it will be unfair and rude of me to impose." I said softly desperately trying to get them to see from my point of view. "Okay" said Minjae sighing, "I understand but at least give it a try in the future. You know, for the sake of your kids. You and I both know how important it is to grow up with a father so please don''t rob them of this opportunity." I sighed as I took into consideration what he said as I looked around the room to find each and every member nodding their head in agreeance and I was out numbered, "ughh! Fine. You win. You all win. I''ll try my best to contact him as soon as we get discharged oaky? Happy?" I looked around the room and saw everybody smiling and nodding heir heads so I just rolled my eyes fighting my smile as I turned my attention back to my babies. I was only going to contact him for them and if he doesn''t respond nobody cannot say that I didn''t try. Chapter 80 - Welcome Home Time flew by and before I knew it it was me and my babies'' discharge day. This last month had been hell with me milking day and night and for my breast has been over flowing with milk ever since I started lactating. My family would call me whenever they could and Lia, Minjae and Miss Kang would often visit me bringing gifts and delicious foods. My health has gotten better over this past month and I have been eating and sleeping enough and even gained a little weight. I was showered and ready sitting in a wheel chair waiting on the doctors to bring my baby so that we could finally go home. "Are you ready?" asked Minjae from behind me as he was in charge of pushing my wheel chair. "Yeah" I answered nervously knowing damn well that deep inside I was nervous to actually go home and take care of two babies all by myself, but I new that I had my friends and adoptive and real family by my side. I had could count the amount of times that I had spent with my babies so far and my breast milk had fatten them up that they were getting heavier. I haven''t had the chance to feed from my own nipples as yet but I will as soon as we get home hoping that they will latch on with out any problems. I let out a nervous exhale as the doctors finally brought them dressed in their matching outfits that I had picked out for them and they were finally off the tubes. The doctor handed me their birth certificates that I had specifically asked for to be framed and polished and I smiled as I got what I wanted. I held them in my arms as thy snuggled closed to me and Minjae snapped some pictures before wheeling us out and I took a deep breath in for I haven''t gotten a breath of fresh air in the past month. It was also their first time inhaling air that was not of a machine and I was kind of worried that they would find it hard to adjust, but they surprisingly didn''t flinch even when the sun hit them. Minjae and Lia helped us into the car and, me holding Adriel and Lia Adrian and we were finally off to home. Miss Kang was waiting for us outside of the building and she took Adrian from Lia to lessen her load seeing as she was already heavily pregnant and we all boarded the elevator with Minjae carrying me and the babies'' bags. "Welcome home babies" I said as I turned the key and opened the door to a clean apartment which I knew was all thanks to Miss Knag even though I didn''t even ask her. I turned to her and gave her a grateful smile and she shook her saying, "it was no problem, I am always happy to help." I placed the babies in their cribs in the nursery that I had luckily managed to finish putting together by myself way before they arrived and turned the baby monitor off as I went to the living room where the others were. "How are they adjusting?" asked Lia as I opened the fridge to get them all water. "They are fine surprisingly. They were fed before I got them so they should just nap until they are hungry then I will try to breast feed them." I said as I sat on the couch raising legs to ease the tension on my stomach. "They seem well behaved already and I haven''t even heard them cry as yet. I think it will be fine but.." said Minjae trailing and I raised my eyebrow asking where was he headed. "But what?" He sighed before he tightened the cap of his bottle and scoffed then sighed finally realizing where this was going. "You didn''t try to contact him did you?" he asked and I rolled my eyes suddenly feeling upset. "Minjae this again? Please don''t be that guy and ruin this moment for me please. I just got my babies to myself after a month of waiting." I sighed pulling on my hair which I fund I have been doing a lot of since lately. "Minjae baby leave her alone. She is pulling her again so you are obviously stressing her out." said Lia softly to him begging him to drop it but him just like my mother was hell bent on making me call Shiwoo and honestly, the more they pushed the less I wanted to. "Yes Minjae listen to your baby mother and leave me alone. If he wanted to know how I was doing he would have contacted me. Harin has my mother so he could have easily asked her. He left me with a beautiful diamond ring and a note which hello is code for I am buying you out of my life and I leaving you behind so don''t ever contact me like come on. I cannot be the only who got that message. Its been almost 7 months since he left and I am doing fine for myself. I don''t want to talk to him and never will I." I was getting angry again and I felt another head ache coming on and Miss Kang must have sensed it for jumped up from her seat and offered to make us dinner. I was truly grateful for that old lady. I checked the baby monitor on y phone and the babies were still sound asleep and I smiled at how cute they were. "Look I know that you are upset and hurt about things but lets just think with out our emotions for a while and think like adults. You need to at least give him the benefit of the doubt call him. You will never know until you try." he pleaded and I lost it. "Why cant you get it through your thick head that neither of us want anything to do with each other?" I yelled and the whole room fell silent, "Look I know that you''re coming from a good place but I have thought this through and I know that he doesn''t us and I will never put my babies thought that pain. I will be both their mother and father. I will put them first. I will raise and love them by myself and I will do it right!" I heard a faint baby cry and I sighed before excusing myself and went to their room to see my daughter awake. "Hey princess it''s okay. Mommy is here sh-sh" I said as I took her in my arms and rocked her to sleep then I began to cry. Why cant they just respect my wishes and not bring him up? Was that so hard? It hurt me to the core knowing that he doesn''t care and I could take a hint to leave him alone so why couldn''t they? I tried to test Adriel to see if she would latch on to the nipple and she didn''t at first but then I kept trying to get it into her mouth as she cried and then she finally did it. I let out a sigh of relief as she finally calmed down and slowly fell back asleep as I sang her a lullaby. "Adriel baby mommy has no idea of what she is doing but she is trying her best. I promise you I will fill the void of your father that their will never be a day that you will even miss him enough to ask about him.. Mommy has got you and you brother forever and always." Chapter 81 - Chubby Bunny "No no baby don''t put that in your mouth" I said as I rain to my son who was playing with my hair brush. I sighed as I picked him up off the floor and returned him to his play pen. He giggled as I tickled his belly before giving him his chew toy as I got back to changing his sisters diaper. I looked around at where I left her laying on her back to find her now on his side as she reached for her dirty diaper. "No baby Adri don''t touch that. It''s dirty" I said as I rushed to her and moved the diaper even farther before putting a fresh one on her and placed her back in the play pen with her brother. I sighed a sigh of relief as I laid on the floor in their nursery in dire need of a nap. These past three months have been so tiring but so worth it for I spent every waking second with my babies. Literally. They were a mischievous duo who were full of giggles and Adrian with his dimples that would fool me into believing that he couldn''t do no wrong. They have grown so much over the past few months and they have gotten so chubby from my breast milk for that was all they wanted to drink. Ever since that day when I got Adriel to latch on she has been crying for my breast milk since and her brother being a competitor always tries to cry even louder for them. Lia and Minjae had welcomed their cute little son Heesung about a month ago and they have been quite busy so it was just me and the twins and we cant forget Miss Kang. She seriously has been such a big help with the kids and they adore her and she them. My parents would always call me just for the baby and would ask about the babies every chance they got as if I had just magically disappeared. Life was okay for the most part and I had enough money saved up to last us for a while but they were growing fast and changing a lot of diapers so I would have to look for a job soon. There I was laying on the floor taking a five minutes nap when I heard one of my kids cry. Oh boy. Here we go again. I rolled off the floor and crawled up to them to see what the problem was, "yes your highnesses? How may I be of service?" They looked at me with their thoughtless baby eyes before giggling and laughed with them grabbing my phone to take them a picture. I am so obsessed with my babies I know. If I could document their entire life believe me I would but pictures would have to do for now. In the last three months I had hardly taken them out side because it was always a hassle to get them around by myself but we had a play date with baby Heesung-ie today so we had no choice. "Okay your majesties we have a play date today and we need to get ready" I said to them but they just stared at me as they drooled. I shook my head chuckling before peeling myself off the ground and went to pick out their outfits. It was now July in Seoul which was summer time so I choose something cool with hats to protect them from the sun. I choose a floral dress for Adriel and shorts and cotton top for Adrian making sure to stick with the color scheme so that they would match. I am so glad that I have girl nd boy twins because they were identical to each other and at this age it is hard to tell who is who with out checking their genitals. The first time that I brought them outside about a month ago a lady thought that they were identical twin boys because Adriel was wearing shorts so since then I make sure to add a boy to her hair and do two ponies and Adrian one. They surprisingly had a lot of hair for 4 month old''s and Adrian didn''t like me combing his hair so I had to do so when he was asleep. Adriel on the other hand loves it when I comb her hair and I would often let her choose the bows or ribbons that she like. Their hair also needed a lot of care for it was curly and was growing way too fast. I had put together a hair care routine for them and was using the best products their were so they had such beautiful curls that my mother would often compliment. "Okay lets get you all washed up" I said as I picked them both up taking them to the bathroom. I filled up the tub before placing their boats in and strapped them in before headed into the shower to get myself clean keeping a close eye on the little minxes. I would hear them giggle and babble to each other as they played with the water with their feet as I hurriedly scrubbed my body clean. "Okay momma is all clean now its time for baby number one and my other baby number one as well to get clean." I said as I toed my bathrobe before crouching next to them at the tub. I unstrapped Adriel from her boat and removed it from the tub before I got to washing her hair and she kicked and giggled as I held her on my lap over the tub and rinsed her hair. I looked over to Adrian for a second to see him peeing in the tub and I quickly conditioned and rinse Adriel''s hair with the hose of the tub this time. I wrapped her hair in a towel before removing her brother from the tub, emptying the water that he peed in and barely refilled it before adding in some lavender scented baby bubble bath soap and their rubber duckies. The temperature of the water was just how they like it and they liked the bubbles so I allowed them to flop around it a little before strapping Adriel to her boat as I washed her brother''s hair. He whined and tried to wriggle free only to get some water on his face but he was okay and I successfully managed to detangle and moisturize his hair before I too wrapped him in a towel. I quickly washed them clean making sure to get them in between all their crevices before wrapping them into a towel and brought them to their changing station. Here is where things always get tricky for they would often try to roll away when I was giving the other attention but I had figured out that distracting them with something in their hand and putting on the diaper on one then diaper on the other will lessen my time away from them and it has been effective so I got them both dressed one garment at a time. They looked so cute in their matching outfits but it was now time to do their hair. I usually use their high chairs to do this job when I was doing them both just like a salon so that is what I did making sure to distract them as I put Adriel''s hair into two ponytails and Adrian''s into one. It was now my time to get dressed and I kept a close eye on them as I pulled up my jeans that were a little too tight so I deiced on a floral dress to match them and they I ensured that their bags were packed and ready before grabbing my purse and the baby carrier carefully placing them both in, one in the back and one in the front to balance out the weight. It was too hard to carry around a stroller by myself right now so I just went with that and they loved it anyways. And so we were off to play with baby Heesung and for me and Lia to probably get some sleep which we both have been lacking. They day with the babies were wonderful as usual and we made sure to take lots of pictures for a our memory photo book. It will be fun to look at in the future. Chapter 82 - Broke "I don''t know mom I am still trying" I said into the phone between my ear and shoulder as I stirred the pot of porridge. "Well you need to try harder for when the money runs out what will you do then?" she asked and I sighed removing the phone from the shoulder and placed in on the counter hitting the speaker button. I had been trying for the pas three months to get a job at a Law Firm but I keep getting rejected because the schedule was too hectic and the twins were only nine months old and I didn''t want to leave them for too long and my mom keeps on pressuring me. "Look mom for the last time, I am not leaving my babies for a job no matter how broke I get. I will just have to put the Lawyer thing on hold for a while or at least until they are older." I said I scooped some of the porridge into their bowls before placing it into the freezer to cool a bit. "I know that you don''t want to leave the twins but you need a job. What about Miss Kang? Cant she take care of them for a while or what about a baby sitter?" I massaged my temples trying to prevent the headache that was forming silently screaming at the phone before collecting my self and checked my tone before I spoke to my mother, "mommy, please. Miss Kang have already done enough for me for the past year and she is an old lady and the twins are a lot especially since they love to crawl about and break things. I know that you see them as your little angels, but I see them for who they truly are and they are two little minxes that bite." "Of course they will bite they have teeth duh." she replied completely missing the point and I just groaned as I remembered their porridge in the freezer. "Okay lets go trouble" I said as I walked up to where they were playing and brought them one by one to the kitchen and strapped them in their high chair for they were the size of Godzilla. I took their bowls out from the freezer and placed it on the counter top for a few minutes before giving it to them and handed them their spoon for they had established that they were independent and could feed them selves which I was thankful for. "You still there?" I heard my mom asked though the phone at the spot where I had left her on the counter and I sighed as I walked over and grabbed my phone. "Yes I''m still her. I was just feeding the babies. What''s up?" I asked as I poured some of the porridge in my bowl and placed it in the porridge to cool for I could not stand hot porridge. I heard her tisked through the phone and I knew she had something new to say to criticize my parenting, "You''re just feeding the babies breakfast now? Why are they having breakfast this late?" I wanted nothing more than to hang up in her face at how frustrated she was making me feel, but I didn''t for she was my mother and I respected her, "no mom they already drank 12oz of baby feeding when they work up and have been playing all morning and I have them fruit. They are just having porridge with me since I haven''t eaten as yet." "Are you still having trouble eating? Is your eating disorder resurafaci-" "No mom!" I cut her off losing my patience for I didn''t feel like having another conversation about my resurfacing for it was still a sore topic, "Mama I am fine and their is no need to worry about me. I am eating at least twice a day and enough as well. Look I have a lot to do today with laundry and job hunting and so on so I''ll get going now." "Wait! But-" "Good bye mom. I love you and give my love to the family and please don''t worry about me. I am a big girl and I''m fine. Bye." I sighed as I hung up and now I have suddenly lost my appetite. I had lied to my mom when I told her that I had been eating enough for really I didn''t have the time nor the appetite to. "I just had too many things on my plate right now," I thought as I heard the spilling of porridge followed by another then giggles. Of course. What one does, so does the other. I sighed as I got to cleaning the porridge off the floor as I placed them in the baby proofed corner for time out which they protested against by pouting by I was immune to their little faces and I was strict with their ten seconds punishment. Okay maybe they did had me wrapped around their cute little fingers, but its the thought of discipline that counts right? I allowed the kids to crawl around as I did the laundry and cleaned before giving them and bath and putting them down for a nap then got to job hunting. I was kind of like this same old routine of unsuccessful job hunting everyday for a while and I was getting real bored of it for nothing stood out to me and actually intrigued me. I needed a job whose hours were flexible and the pay was enough in my field of qualifications, but I guess that their isn''t much option or the spots have already been filled. "At this point I might as well just open my Law Firm and just it a day" I thought out loud then immediately laughed at my self. Silly me, thinking about opening a Law Firm ha. Wait. That actually isn''t a bad idea. Maybe I could... Nah! Better dream small kid. Better dream small. Chapter 83 - Day One "I mean why not?" asked Minjae as he held baby Heesung on his lap bouncing him as he giggled. I sighed as I took a sip of my wine not knowing what more to say, "I mean it was a good idea at first but actually falling through with the plan starting my own firm sounds kind of dumb. I mean it is a tough field. "Its not dumb and I think that you could actually do it. Come on Tally. You coached me back in college before my exams and look how well I did and you did even better and was the valedictorian and even got scholarships." he argued as he went to place Heesung on the floor where the twins were playing. "Hey'' said Lia walking up to us and sat on her now Fianc¨¦''s lap, "what are you guys talking about?" "Oh hey soon to be Mrs. Minjae. He was talking about me opening my own firm and I am just here trying to enjoy my wine." I said as I took a sip before finishing the whole glass in one go. I really needed that. "Oh my God yes! You should" she said clapping her hands and I groaned for I thought that I was going to get her on my side. "You guys are impossible" I said as I left the couch and went to the kitchen for more wine trying to avoid Minjae and Lia''s friends who were enjoying the engagement party. "Hi" said some one from behind me and I turned and saw that it was one of Minjae''s friends whose name I didn''t bother to learn. "Hello" I replied giving him a brief polite smile before stepping to his side to try and leave but he just blocked my path almost spilling my wine. "Leaving so soon?" he asked as he stepped closer and I stepped back until I was blocked into a corner. I sighed as I placed my drink on the counter and folded my arms being done with his bull shit, "excuse me sir but I need to be some place else and you are blocking the path so if you could just be so kind to I don''t know move that would be so nice thank you." He chuckled at my words and came even closer and held onto my waist and my skin crawled, "I have been eyeing your beauty all night and now I finally have your attention and you all to myself. What do you say we ditch this place and some place quiet? I promise you that you will have the time of your life." I literally threw up in my mouth at how repulsive him and his words were and I had grew tired of him at this point so I gave him a hard shove and quickly stepped to the side after grabbing my wine while he was stumbling finally free. "You should be glad that a man is even showing interest in you cheap hoe!" he yelled after me and I literally froze and my eye twitched. Oh ho I have been waiting for this one! I have been waiting on the perfect time to let off some steam and I think that I have found the perfect channel. I slowly turned on my heal towards his smirking scum ass before turning my wine up my head and finished it it one go before marching up to him and punched him right in the eye then proceeded to kick him in the nuts but I still had some more steam that I wanted to blow off and I smashed my wine glass onto the counter and advanced towards him raising it but I felt strong arms held my wrist before I could have done any more damage. Aww man. "Enough Atalia" I heard Minjae say as he spun me around and took the broken glass from my hand that was filled with blisters, "Lia hunny come get her please. She needs a time out." A time out? What was I a kid? I scoffed as Lia came and held my hand pulling me towards the bathroom to clean my palm. "What was that out there Tal Tal? Are you okay? I haven''t seen you like that in like over a year." said Lia genuinely concerned as sat me down on the toilet before grabbing the first aid kit to attend to my hand. I sighed as she removed the shards of glass from my hands not even bothering to answer her question for I too didn''t know what came over me. All I knew was that tonight was another experience to add to my list as to why I hate men. "I hope I gave him a really good black eye" I thought smirking as Lia finished up with my hand and then we exited the bathroom to see the guy gone. "You''re something else aren''t you" said Minjae walking up to us with his hands on his hips as he shook his head, "why do you always have to be braking bottles huh? We have babies here and we cant have shards of glass everywhere." he scolded and I actually started to feel bad and I lowered my head in shame. Lia luckily came to my defense pulling me closer to her side like the protective Unnie she was, "JaeJae leave her alone. She was obviously not in her right mind and has been extra stress lately and that guy was harassing her. Look I''ll clean up the glass and everything will be fine for she did the right thing." He sighed and shook his head once more before the tone in in his softened, "I''m sorry I yelled and I''m sorry he did that to you. You really did do the right thing. Is you hand okay? I mean you pack a mean punch and you punched him square in the eye. I have to admit that was pretty cool." I beamed at his compliment, but I still was not safe, "well you did that and you did it to my manager so yeah." His words made my smile fell. I fucked up big time. "Oh I didn''t know. I''m sorry" he apologized ad he shook his head waving it off. "Its no Biggy. You can make it up to me by making me your partner in your company." he said suggestively and I rolled my eyes at him finding myself back at square one with him again. "Fine" I folded, "but I will not take it easy on you and you will address and call me boss got that?" He smiled and pulled me in for a hug and I felt my muscles relax as if he just took my stress away and I just let him hug me then Lia joined. "Yay! Tally is going to build an empire!" I laughed at her enthusiasm liking the sound of that. I was going to build and empire. How hard can it be? Chapter 84 - Empire I take back what I said. It was hard as hell. "Ughh we''ve been at this for hours" I groaned as I massaged the back of my neck for it had become stiff. "I know" I agreed Minjae as he tried to keep his eyes open, "I could just sleep here." "Mhmm me too" I agreed as I laid my head on the desk for a quick nap. "Mama" I heard a small voice called out they shook my leg. "Yes baby?" I answered not even bothering to open my eye for they hurt too much. Minjae and I had been planning how we would start our company all night and now it was eight am in the morning and the babies and Lia were up. "Mama mama" he cried and sighed before finally opening my eyes and picked him up in my arms giving him a big kiss, "yes my sweet prince? What is it?" Of course as usual there was nothing wrong with him and he just wanted to flex that he knew how speak a few words in Korean. Although they were mixed and I am Jamaican I try to speak to them in English and Korean but they only babbled words in Korean for that was what majority of the people around them spoke. I took a hard look at my boy admiring how long and healthy his cult hair was and his dimple on the left cheek that I loved so much. Wow. Ten months flew by so fast huh? They were almost one and already started taking a few steps and blabbering words, but I couldn''t accept that it wasn''t just yesterday that I brought them home from the hospital. I got emotional as he reached out his hand and held my cheek and my heart broke at how much he looked like his father. They both did and it pained me at times to look at them and I know that it will hurt even more when they start asking for him. I gave him a soft sweet kiss on his forehead and he giggled before kissing me on the lip biting my lip laughing and hissed in pain before placing him on the floor then he quickly crawled away laughing like a mad man. I shook my head at how mischievous he was and smiled for I birthed such a wonderful boy. "Mama" I heard my daughter called and I turned to to see rubbing her eyes looking wild from sleep as she took a few steps towards me. "Hey my little monster. Did you sleep well?" I asked her in English and she frowned so I asked her in Korean and she she fell to the floor in response. I''m taking that as a yes. I walked up to her picking her up off the floor before showering her with kisses and tickles. She laughed and squealed before holding onto my jaw implying that she has had enough so I placed her to her feel as baby Heesung crawled to my feet asking for upsies by stretching his hand. "Heesungie goo morning. How is my cute wittle baby waby doing?" I cooed before I saw the twins looking at me and placed Heesung on the floor nervously chuckling. Having three babies around the house that demands you attention can be hell, especially since the twins and Heesung are only three months apart so the jealousy is real. They get along for the most part other than the occasional baby disputes for they have been besties from literal birth. It was cute to see them grow together. I looked over at Minjae who still at the table and she literally snoring. I chuckled at him as I let out a big yawn and stretched before going to the bathroom to freshen up. I was feeling better after my shower and was done in time for breakfast. Lia handed me a cup of coffee with extra shots of expresso and it really woke me up and I went straight back to work after feeding the kids. Minjae was also now in a better state and we were working even harder to finalize the preparations before we look for a building and sign the lease and get our firm registered. I was feeling really excited and proud of the accomplishments that we''ve made over this past month and I could only pray that things would get better for me and the twins have been evicted and and have had to be crashing here for the past two weeks. I haven told my parents though for they would buy me a one way ticket home with no questions asked and I had a goal to work towards that needed me in Korea. "So did you talk to the guy and finalize things?" I asked Minjae as I took a bite of my apple. "Yup." he replied writing down something as he went over a file. "What time tomorrow did he say?" I asked as I picked up his note book to take a peak. "Noon" he replied grabbing the book from my hand and I scowled. "I''m coming with" I said as I took the last bite out of my apple before leaving my seat to throw it in the garbage. I took a peak at the kids and saw that they were still playing with their toys and were safe. He looked at me over his glasses as he raised one eyebrow, "are you sure? You have never offered to leave your kids before." I shrugged as I laid on the floor supporting my head with my hands. My back was killing me, "why not? I mean they will be with Heesung''s baby sitter and I have grown to trust her. Besides, I could do with a little bit of sun light. My bones are crippling." He chuckled at me as I closed my eyes and soon after I heard small taps on the floor heading towards me and I knew that I was about to be attacked by one of the mini people. "Ew. What''s that smell?" I asked as my eyes flew open to see Adriel''s butt in my face. Damn. What were these babies eating? "Bath time!" I called out as I rounded up the kids and brought them to the tub one one scrubbing them clean before putting them down for a nap. They looked so cute as they slept with their butts in the air and I smiled at them snapping a picture before I too went for a nap. I was out like a light as soon as I hit the matrass and I had never been so happy in my life to sleep. Well maybe but still. Chapter 85 - Lease "I thought you said that the baby sitter was coming!" I complained for what has got to be the one hundred time today as I strapped the last kid in their car seat. "She was but then she cancelled last minute and Lia has to work so bringing the kids is our only option. We need to hurry or well be late." he said as I got in the car slamming my door shut making sure to buckle my seat belt. "How are we going to get through this meeting whit three kids and one who just started teething?" I asked as I checked on them through the rare view mirror. He sighed as ran his he ran his hand over his face focusing on the road, "I could have done this on my own Tally. I told you to stay with them." "Nope" I said popping the ''P'', "I want to be there very step of the way. I am the boss remember." He sighed and shook his head and it was fairly quiet the rest of the way so I just rested my head on the seat for the rest of the journey. "Okay. We are here." said Minjae bringing the car to a stop as I was just getting comfortable enough for a nap. I undid my seatbelt and opened my door before going to unbuckle the babies who were excited to tag along. I carried Heesung while Minjae carried the twins and we went inside the restaurant gaining attention. Our hopefully soon to be landlord was already at his table and was looking through the menu when we noisy arrived and took our seats. This restaurant was fancy to say the least but they didn''t even have baby chairs. I held the twins on my lap and gave Heesung to his father as we started our meeting. "Oh wow. It''s a whole village of you." said Mister Lee when we finally managed to settle down. We chuckled nervously at his joke as I swatted Adrian''s hand away from the fork. "So Mister Lee, shall we discuss business?" I suggested as I felt the twins startled to fidget and became restless. "Oh so soon? I was thinking of maybe starting off with a an appetizer and something to drink. A salad for you maybe young lady?" he asked and I felt offended by his suggestion. Was he implying that I was fat? Minjae lightly nudge my foot from under the desk and I calmed down and pasted a smile on my face remembering that I was the one who needed a favor here. "Ha ha yes a salad would be nice. Something green because I am a herbivore." I laughed and he smiled. "Umm excuse me," he said summoning the waiter, "we would like to order. Two ramyeon bowls and a vegan salad for the lady please. She is watching her figure,: What!? I scoffed and bit my tongue as I felt my blood boil. Minjae, as if he could read my mind sparked up a conversation to get me to try and calm down, "so Mister Lee, about that contract. We were thinking about maybe signing it today so that we can move on with other plans that we had put together for this week. That is if it is okay with you." "No hunny that is dangerous." I whispered to Adrian as he made a motion for the knife. "Ah yes. The contract. I have it here so whey don''t we sign it now Mr. Park." said the old geaser cutting me out. "Well umm actually sir its her company and I am just the second in command so it is her that will be signing the contract." said Minjae chuckling nervously as he looked at me with shifty eyes. Mr. Lee laughed at what Minjae had just said as if it were the funniest thing he had heard and my palms itched to wrap around his throat. "Ha ha. I really needed that joke Mr. Park." he laughed some more until he saw that we were dead serious, "but Mr. Parker you must be joking. You cant let a woman run a company as important and big as a Law firm. She will surely run it into the ground for look at her. She cant even handle her own kids." I closed my eyes as I tried to steady my breath fighting the feminine urge to shove his open misogyny down his throat. "Umm excuse me but with all due disrespect sir this woman is sitting her and can hear everything that you are saying. You know I am aware that you are from another generation but this is not the 1900s and you little misogynistic jokes are neither cute nor funny." I said as calmly as I could sass dripping from my tongue and back straight. He laughed a hearty laugh at me my words from earlier not resonating in his shit filled brain. I did not spend so many sleepless nights to be looked down upon or mocked by this guy and I was standing my ground so I held onto my babies as I left my seat. I saw the waitress from earlier coming back with my salad and I couldn''t help myself with what happened next. "Oops" I said as I poured the salad over his head and Adriel clapped and Adrian giggled, "oh forgive me good sir but, you must understand that I am minding my figure." I clicked my tongue before turning on my heals and waited outside for Minjae. We were both angry on our way back home and I think that it might be for different reasons, but I didn''t care. I am done letting people disrespect me for being a woman and having darker pigmented skin than them. I was done playing nice and this situation gave me even more motivation to rise to the top and prove bastards like him wrong. I''ll show what a woman can and cant do. I was going demolish and execute the competition. Chapter 86 - Mommys Toy "He said what!?" exclaimed Lia starling me making me drop my chicken. "Unnie! You made me drop my chicken." I whined as I pouted and picked it up not letting it go to waste. "No how dare he? That misogynistic prick. I should have been there. You went easy on him Tally. I would have unleashed the beast." she fumed and I ignored her as I started on a new drum stick. She continued on her rant as I quietly ate not giving a damn about what happened today. I had taken a nap when I got home and slept off the anger so I was fine now. I really wanted to forget what happened today but Lia was so upset by what happened that she has been curing ever since she got home and Minjae told her. I was giving Minjae the silent treatment for two reasons. One being that he didn''t defend me and two that he was a man. Despised the lesser species at this moment and he just had to be one of them. "Tally are you okay? You are being quiet and you usually aren''t." she asked concerned when she noticed that I was detached from the conversation and was quietly eating. I sighed as I placed the cleaned chicken leg bone on my empty plate using my napkin to wipe my fingers and mouth, "Lia, Unnie, I''m fine and I''m over it. You do not have to be upset for my sake. I handled it already and what''s done is done. It''s in the past. Now if you''ll excuse me I would like to turn in early for the night." I excused myself from the table without giving Minjae a single glance and went to my room where the kids were sleeping. I brushed my teeth and avoided looking in the mirror not needing the negativity of how bad I looked in my life. I hate to admit it but that bastard was right. I really let myself go and my mental health was plummeting. I cant even take care of my own kids with out help. I have been invading my friends privacy for the past two weeks and I am such a burden chasing a dream that seems farther every day. I sighed as I laid on my back on my bed as I stared up at the ceiling and tears rolled down the side of my cheek filling my ears. What was I doing? Who was I kidding? I could not do this and I wanted to give up. I silently sobbed as I held my hand over my mouth as to not wake the kids when I decided to go for a walk. I tiptoed to the from door silently opening and closing it with my jacket threw over my shoulder. It was not very cold out but I brought it just incase. They were not lying when they said that 12:00 am in Seoul is just like 12:00 for Cafes and restaurants were still open and people were busy about. I slowly walked around the busy streets trying to gather my thoughts and looking threw windows at business places to see those who were hiring. Maybe this building an empire thing was not for me, maybe I just needed a simple decent enough job or maybe I should just go back home. I sighed as really considered moving back home with the twins when I saw a sign on a building that was available for purchase. My eyes lit up and my heart felt alive again as I ran closer to the sign reading the details. The building was huge, and I mean huge and it was perfect and very tall. I felt excited and as if I had purpose again as I wrote down the number in my phone and ran in the direction of home stopping to buy a strawberry milkshake. I was really obsessed with those. It was after one in the morning when I returned home so I had to be quiet but I had to tell them of the amazing news so I quickly walked in the direction of there room opening the door with out knocking which I regretted as soon as I did it. "Guys guess whaaa-OH MY GOD!-!" I yelled as my mind registered what was happening in front of me. "Atalia what the fuck-" said Minjae as he fell off the bed grabbing the sheets to cover up his naked body. Lia''s cheeks were flushed not only from embarrassment but also from the sex. "Tally. We didn''t know you were still up. We were umm-" "Making Heesung a sibling yeah I know" I cut her off as she began to explain. She chuckled all flustered as she held the sheets up to her chest and I decided that it was time to leave. "Yeah I''m gonna just-yeah. Continue with what you were doing and pretend like anything didn''t just happen. I know I will. Good night." I said as I closed the door behind me eyes still widened and body ridden with shock. I shuddered in disgust desperately trying to erase the putrid image from my mind, but it would just not go away. I sighed as I tip toed to my room shaking off my jacket and placed it on the hanger in the closet before going to lay under the warm and comfy sheets. The thought of Lia and Minjae going at it was still in my mind but soon it shifted to thoughts of the first and last time that I had sex. I remember the way we kissed and how hard he felt against my wet and throbbing pussy and I closed my eyes clenching my thighs to try and recreate that feeling. I remember how expertly her tongue worked around my clit and he pumped his fingers in and outside of me and I clenched my thighs even harder. I needed a relief. I haven''t had another orgasm since him even though I had bought my self a vibrator a few moths ago. Oh yeah that''s right! I had a vibrator. I rolled over to my side as I opened the bed side table rummaging around until I found the little magical toy. I had never used it before and was not sure as to how to so I just turned it on and heard the low vibrating hums. I positioned my self comfortably on the bed as I laid on my back placing my hand that held the vibrator under the sheets as I edge it closer and closer only to chicken out when it was really close. I took a few deep breaths as I mustered up my courage and I placed my hands back under the sheets again and the vibrator came in contact with my clit this time. I felt a surge of emotions and I quickly slapped my free hand over my mouth as twisted and turned being overcome with pleasure. I saw stars at the back of my eyes and my they rolled back and I threw the sheets off me suddenly feeling hot and claustrophobic. My heart picked up as I stifled my moans and my eyes felt as if they were glued shut and I tossed and turned in bed desperate for a release. I had much pent up aggression deep inside me and this was the perfect source for a release. A few seconds later of fighting for my life I felt a knot in stomach before I felt as if I was on cloud nine as I felt a sense of relief. I was sweating and panting by the time I was Finished and my arms and kegs flayed about as I tried to steady my breath. That. Was. Awesome! I chuckled as looked at the toy being mesmerized and wanted to go for round two. I repositioned myself to the original spot and placed my hands under the shirt switching my toy on but to my disappointment it didn''t make a sound. "No no no not right. I literally just used you once you piece of junk!" I whisper yelled as I sat up in bed hitting the damn stupid thing. "Fucking shit!" I cursed as I threw it on the floor and fell back into bed feeling more stressed and angrier than before. I tried my best to go to sleep tossing and turning until I gave up and decided to use my fingers. I was back to square one of being scared, but then I placed my pinky finger in and didn''t like the pain. I sighed as I removed my hand and laid on my side and tried even harder to fall asleep. At this rate my vagina will be sewed shut like my stomach. Well at least I can say that I have the needle eye (Jamaican reference meaning tight vagina and is usually a compliment or flex). Chapter 87 - Flash Back The next morning at the breakfast table was awkward as hell as I slowly sipped my orange juice avoiding all eye contact. The table had been deafeningly quiet apart from the babies babbling as they played with their food. "So um-uh Tally" said Minjae trying to spark up conversation as I took a small bite of my toast, "what was it that you wanted to tell us last night?" Flash backs of last night decorated my mind and I dropped my toast to my plate scrunching up my nose as I lost my appetite, "I was um-uh going to tell you about this new building that I found while walking down the street. Its really huge and goes high up and its up for buying which I prefer over renting so yeah. That''s it." I went back to silently sipping my orange juice as I Heesung began to babble. "Appapapapa. Appa!" (dadda in Korean) and the twins began to do the same. I felt Lia and Minjae''s eyes on me and I still didn''t raise my head to meet their eyes for I didn''t feel like getting any more judgmental stares this morning. "Eomma babies say eomma "(mama in Korean) I said pointing to my self and Lia. "Appapapa! Apapap. Dadadad!" they all sang as if to mock me. "Oh now you speak English?" I asked as I leaned back into my seat and folded my arms. They have been doing this ever since Heesung discovered that he could and they have been saying it none stop. "Appa! Dadda!" they would always say but never "eomma nor mamma" I was mad and jealous to say the least. Mad at Shiwoo for not even knowing that they existed but his name is the first that they called as if he was the one that had to have had and emergency C-section to get them here, but hey, I wont say anything. "Tally when are you going to call him?" asked Lia as she cleaned the dirty plates off pf the table and I offered to help her to do the dishes. "For the last time I do not have his number and even if I did the phone works both ways." I sighed as I turned the tap on lathering the sponge with dish soap. "Tally the kids are saying Appa and you know what that means." she said as she took the plate from my hand looking me in the eye, but I just looked away as I was busy with the others. "They only say that because Heesung is saying it. They will stop as soon as I finally succeed in making they say mama." She sighed as she took the other plate from my hand and then I got busy with another, "I didn''t want to say this, but I think that it has come to the point where I should. Don''t you think that you''re being kind of, I don''t know petty?" I froze as the plate fell from my hands and into the sink as I slowly turned my head to look her in the eye, "did you just call me petty?" "Atalia I''m saying this as your friend I-" "No! How dare you tell me how to live my life and what to do with my kids. How dare tell me to call the man that knocked me up and left the country without even a proper good bye!" tears were welling in my eyes and she saw that and she advanced closer opening her arms as if to give me a hug. "Tally I''m sorry I didn''t mean to-" "No!" I cut her off again as I raised my hand signaling fro her to stop and she did, "you know what he said to me the morning after we had sex? Huh? He said that he has fucked a lot of dumb bitches and I was one of them so how dare you. How dare all of you tell me to call him and involve him in my life. I despise him and it hurst me so fucking much that every time I look at my kids I see him. There are days when I cant find it in my heart to look at their faces for all I see is him." I sobbed and broke down as I finally let it all go feeling lighter by the second. "Tally I''m sorry and you''re right. It is not our place to tell you what to do, but I can only advise you to do what''s best for the kids and just to look past your hatred of him. He is actually not such a bad guy." she said trying to convince me but I just shook my head chuckling bitterly at how dumb she was. "Ha ha! Of course! Of course. Of course you''re defending him Lia. How could I forget that you were one of the dumb bitches that he was fucking. Of course of course my bad! Yes he''s not such a bad guy. He''s fucking Prince Charming. Oh save her Shiwoo. She has tits for brains." I had no chill and no remorse when I spoke and I knew that I would regret it later for the look on her face as my insult hit her was engraved in my brain. "That''s enough Atalia!" said Minjae in his dad voice as he got back from putting the kids in their play pen and I blinked my eyes flabbergasted as to who he thought he was talking to. "We know that you are upset, but that is not and excuse to talk to Lia like that especially with every thing that she has done for you." "Oh I see how it is. IT has always been her since that night and its like our friendship has been swept under the rug ever since you two got together!" I yelled fully speaking my mind and my voice cracked as it was thick with emotions. "What are you talking about? What are you on? I have never treated our friendship badly and if its any thing you are the problem!" he yelled back stepping closer. "Oh I''m the problem!?" I asked as I placed both my hands on my chest feeling absolutely baffled, "so how about yesterday when you sat there in your seat unbothered when that guy was publicly body shaming me huh? What about all those times when we would plan to have fun and you would always cancel on me for Lia? It is not even a recent thing either. It had been this way since college and I am happy for your guys but I cant help but feeling jealous of your relationship sometimes. Like why me? Why do I have to be the single mom who is home less with twins and whose baby daddy is out of the country? Why did I have to be the third wheel as I watch your family? My fucking kids call you daddy. Do you have any idea how that feels huh? No you don''t because you two have each other and I have no one. I have no one but my self!" I cried and Minjae and Lia came to hug me as I cried. I cried and I cried letting out all the anger and the hatred feeling slightly better with every tear that fell. The anger soon after faltered and I was now left the feeling of deep remorse. "Oh my God guys!" I exclaimed as I broke away from the hug, "I am so sorry for what I just said. Oh my God I feel so bad. Lia, Unnie, I''m so sorry for what I said and I want you to know that I am truly grateful for everything and Minjae, Oppa (older brother/ older male friend that you are close with/ or boyfriend if you''re a female), I am sorry for what I said and I know that I shouldn''t be jealous but you''re the only guy in our lives and I appreciate you and how nice and helpful you are." They pulled me back in for another hug as we went for another round of crying. I get why babies cry. It is actually quite therapeutic. We finally broke away after a few minutes and my eyes were red and puffy and my chest ached and all I could taste was salt. Just like this morning I couldn''t bring myself to look them in the eyes for I know that I have fucked up and said some mean and irrational things. Lia still looked her and I knew she was, but here she was standing here and comforting me making sure that I was fine even after all that I said, "Unnie, I''m really sorry. For what''s its worth you are the smartest woman I know and I know that I might not show it, but you''re honestly my role model. I''m not one for sappy love confessions are whatever, but I do love you and I am grateful that you keep taking me back even after my mistakes. You don''t have to forgive me, but I hope that this wont cause a problem in our friendship for I would simply pass away dead." She chuckled at my words as she held both my hands and I chuckled through my tears, "Atalia what you said was very hurtful, but they were very true. Its a apart of my past that I want to forget , but it is apart of my past that molded me. Don''t worry babe. All is forgiven and I love you too. But you''re doing the laundry ad the cooking for a whole month." "Done and done" I said smiling as she pulled me in for the warmest hug. "I guess I do owe you an apology for not defending you yesterday and for making you feel bad when watching us. I want you to know that you and the kids are like family to me and I will never let anything bad happen to you guys. So if you can forgive me for my wrongs I will forgive you of your many, many, many, maaaaaany wrongs" he said opening his arms and I went in for another warm hug squeezing him tight and he tapped my hand tapping out. Lia came and hugged the both of us and I felt the love radiating off of them and I felt at ease and at home. "I just want a happy ending you know? Like those princesses and stuff" I sobbed as they patted my back and my eyes began to feel sleepy. "You will" said Lia softly and stood like that for while comforting each other in the silence until we heard a baby cry. "Okay crying time is over. The little bosses have summonsed us." said Minjae as we broke apart and Lia and I chuckled. We heard another cry and I sighed, "coming your highnesses!" God. Cant even take a break to cry when those babies are awake damn. Chapter 88 - Feminism "So do you like it?" I asked Minjae and Lia as they looked around. I was practically bouncing in my place as I awaited their answer for I really did like the place and it still felt like a dream. "We could set up the front desk and have like little snack bar here for like you know break fast and stuff ouu and we can put a cactus plant here. I love a cactus plant." I said as I gave my thoughts being excited to decorate. "It''s a really nice building and I still cant believe that this is real." said Minjae still looking around and I jumped up squealing. I ran over to where the elevator was, but it needed revamping so I closed my eyes and imagined my self stepping off at the first floor to get to my office. I haven''t seen the top floor yet so I thought why not go see it now so I dragged the couple behind me up the seemingly never ending stairs. We were panting by the time we got their, but I was too excited to care about being tired so I ran down the halls screaming in delight until I finally found where my office would be. I gasped in surprise and in satisfaction at how good it looked. This place had originally been a Bureau of finance so there were still some furniture in so I sat at the desk as I ran my fingers across it spinning the chair around as I sighed feeling happy. The view from here was perfect and I found myself being lost in thought as I looked down at the city below. I smiled as a tear rolled down my eye for I had finally made it. All those sleepless and late nights of work paid off. I was finally getting to the dream and to live out the life I wanted. Attorney-At-law Miss Atalia Carter. Sounds good doesn''t it? Lia came and stood at my side as she held me by the waist massaging my belly, "boss looks good on. You did it babe." "Of course boss looks good on her. She is bossy as fuck." said Minjae as he came to stand at my other side and I lightly elbowed him in the stomach. "Oww" he said after wincing and I just smirked finding pleasure in his pain. "We did. I honestly wouldn''t have been able to do this without you guys and I want to thank you both for sticking with them through it all. I know that I haven''t been the best tenant nor friend and I don''t deserve you guys so thank you for never giving up on me." my voice was thick with emotion as I spoke and they both sandwich me in a hug as my tears fell. Minjae being Minjae and always has to add to a conversation said something breaking apart our hug triangle, "tenant? You don''t even pay right so how are you a tenant? " I aimed to punch him in the stomach, but he swiftly blocked it and stuck his tongue out at me. Lia laughed at our childishness and we left the office to tour the rest of the building. Minjae''s words did work in cheering me up though for I was now back to the excited Atalia that I was a few minutes ago. "Hey where will my office be?" asked Minjae as we went in and out of rooms. I have him a snarky reply as I found an old mug and placed it on the desk. I''m keeping that, "I don''t know maybe the basement." "Ha ha funny. You do remember that we are partners right? 50/50." he replied as we exited the room being finished with this floor. The building was only 6 stories stall so this shouldn''t take so long. "The only thing 50/50 is you and Lia''s relationship. You and I on the other hand are boss and employee do you understand Mr. sir?" He scoffed and rolled his eyes as we went down the stairs "Ouu Tally what about me? What will my job"? asked Lia and both me and Minjae made eye contact before I answered her question. "Well Lia Minjae and I were both thinking that since you have been so awesome and have been the bread winner since I got him fired that you would love to take this opportunity and maybe I don''t know , be a stay at home mom? It would be fun and you will be able to buy what ever you want while spending time with Heesung." "Oh-" she said sounding disappointed and I regretted being the one to have said something immediately, "I guess your right. I''ll just stay at home and cook and clean and take care of the baby. Who needs feminism and women''s rights and gender equality anyway." Oh she was good. I taught her well. "Well you being a stay at home mom was what I would have suggested if I were a man, but I am strong independent woman the last time I checked and also, the last time I checked I needed an front desk lady. Wow. Would you look at that." I said talking enthusiastically with both my hands on my hips. "Yay!" she clapped squealing as we got to the fourth floor. "Ouu we can be work wives!" I suggested enthusiastically as we linked arms and walked down the corridor. "How am I third wheel with my own fianc¨¦?" asked Minjae sounding offended as he tried to cut through the both of us, but our relationship as well as our hands to let him. "Boy bye- ouu is this the meeting room? It''s huge!" I squealed getting distracted as I opened the door revealing a big empty space over looking the city just like my office did. I can already picture myself at the head of the table during a meeting. I''ll probably be sleepy though from doing too much boss stuffy thingies. Yeah. "I swear I''ll be having an ear infection soon with the amount of squealing that you''ve been doing." said Minjae gently touching his ears as if they were bleeding. I rolled my eyes at him as I pulled Lia with me as we finished inspecting the whole entire building thinking and talking of interior design and d¨¦cor. We fi ally returned to the ground floor where we saw the owner who was smiling warmly at us, "have you guys made a decision? Do you like the place." "Of course. It is perfect. I still cant believe that this is real. really hope that it is not a dream" I sighed bringing booth my folded knuckles up to my face as I pouted. Ah. My famous "give me what I want pose." She smiled at me and smiled back knowing that she has fell into my charms. Hopefully it works that she gives us a discount. "So lets sign the contract shall we?" she said and so we did. We had a quite short lunch with her as we discussed further details until she had to leave so any questions we had we would have to speak with the realtor. We didn''t get a discount though, but it was fine for I got the building that I wanted and was perfectly happy. Everything went smoothly and the building was now in my name and I could proudly say that I had my own firm at the age of 22 going on 23. I was still worried that I would wake up and this would all be a dream but until then I will be working hard and making millions. Atalia Carter Fighting! Chapter 89 - Progress "Lia did you call the technicians so that they could look at the elevator?" I asked removing the phone from my ears for a few seconds. "Oh shoot! I knew I forgot about something. I will do it right now?" she said and I mouthed to her that she better and returned to the phone to my ears attending the caller. "Yes I ordered the 200 pieces of desk and chair set the cabinets were 150 so what do you mean you don''t see that order!?" I yelled into in frustration ready to be done with these idiot people. "I''m sorry ma''am could you give us just a few minutes more please? We are terribly sorry for the mix up." said the guy on the phone and I sighed feeling frustrated and in need of cuddles from the twins and a long nap. "Fine. But t make it up to me I expect free delivery and set up. I''ll hold." They better grant my request for it is the right thing to do for stressing me out. I sighed as I sat on the floor blocking the path for what else was I supposed to do? It''s not like we had chairs. The office has been quite hectic this past week and I have been so busy that I hardly get to spend enough time with my kids with out work interfering. I sighed as I opened my gallery scrolling through pictures of my babies and smiling. "Cute babies" I heard a voice say behind me and I slightly jumped being startled and he chuckled, "haha. Sorry. Didn''t mean to scare you." He flashed me a boyish smile highlighting his dimples as I got off the ground and he stretched out his hand offering his help but I just swatted it away. "Thank you," I said replying to his compliment about my kids being cute, "they got it from me." He chuckled before licking his lips and I caught my eyes watching them and he smiled showing his pointed canines and his killer dimples. What was this guy on? Was he trying to seduce me? Ant no way that''s gonna work. "I''m sure that they did. You are quite pleasing to look at." he complimented and I scoffed and rolled my eyes as I walked away. I heard him whistle as he got a look at my ass and I turned around giving him a death stare then he raised both his hands in defense and turned and walked away. Men. I hated the entire lesser specie. "Ah Tally. There you are. I called the tech company and they said that they be available on Monday." said Lia linking my arm. "What no no no. It''s already Thursday and we haven''t even gotten half way with anything and I am still on hold and nothing is ready." I sighed feeling even more distressed by the news. "Oh baby don''t worry. Hey, tell you what. I''ll call more companies until I can find someone who can do it today. Will that make you feel better?" she asked as she held my shoulders gently shaking me. I smiled up at her being grateful that he was here, "yes it does. Thank you." She smiled before she took out her phone and started dialing numbers like the true front desk lady that she was. The elevator, the doors, the windows, the lights, the furniture, the bathroom and all there was to revamp were killing me. I had carefully selected the theme and color that I wanted for the company and was even lucky enough to find furniture in sets that fit the vibe, but now after being so hyped up and anxious these people were bullshitting me and getting on my nerves. Speaking of bullshit, "Hello? Ma''am? Miss Carter? Are you still there" I heard on the line. "Yes I''m here, but who is this. This isn''t Woobinssi is it?" I asked confused. "Ah no this is his manager Miss Ah Yu Gyeom. I am here to tell you that your order had been successfully placed and I have requested express delivery and set up for you free of charge. I wanted to apologize on behalf of the staff for the mix up and to thank you for your time and patience. Your furniture will be delivered later on today." "Thank you" I sighed into the phone feeling relieved, "never send a man to do a woman''s job. Thank you Miss Ah Yu Gyeom. Really! Thank you." "It was my pleasure. I hope your service was good and that you will shop with us again. Have a nice day." She hung up the phone after that and I was left feeling back on track and right on schedule. I was throwing my fist in the air feeling happy when Minjae walked up to me looking confused, "are you okay? What did the air do to you?" "Ah oppa. Nothing just, being happy I guess." I replied feeling sheepish and he just rolled his eyes at me before getting on his way. I did too get back on my way by checking the progress of the worker and making calls. I decided after about five minutes of walking that it was time for a break so I sat as I admired the muscles of the working men. I saw the guy that I was talking to earlier but this time he had his shirt off and boy was he hot. I took a lollipop from my pocket and unwrapped it as I sucked on it watching them. I sighed as my mind wandered into the dark depts getting lost in all until I was found by Shiwoo. I sighed as my mind brought up memories of him and I felt my breath became shallow and heart rate sped up. Even after a year of being apart with out contact my body still reacted to thought of him as it did when we had sex. At nights when I would lonely I would replay memories of that night as I used to my faithful toy to bring me to an orgasm. Most nights I did even cum for it just didn''t feel the same. I hated to admit it, but I really missed him. I sighed as I sucked on my lollipop feeling sad again. Was my period finally going to make a comeback after being gone for almost 2 years due to pregnancy? I hope the fuck not. I never liked that little bitch ass hoe. Chapter 90 - She Boss "Tally-I mean boss you cant keep hiring people who are fresh out of college with no experience" argued Minjae as I hired my third person today. "Why not?" I asked not seeing a problem. "Because they are fresh out of college duh! They have no experience and we cant afford to train people right now." he sounded frustrated but I still didn''t see a problem. I placed both my hands on my desk as I clasped them going into serious boss mode, "Minjae, if we don''t hire them how will they get experience? Yes they are fresh out of college and lack experience actually working with the Law, but I think that it would be unfair of us to overlook them for they have labored four years in Law school just to get to here so what right do we have to tell them that all their efforts and studies were in vain?" He sighed as he leaned back into his seat and I knew that I had got through to him, you''re right. That''s why you''re the boss I guess. When did you get so wise?" I chuckled at his words leaning back into my chair and placing both arms behind my head, " I have always been wise son and like you said, that''s why I''m the boss." He shook his head as I chuckled like one of those old men bosses in a mafia movie as we heard knocks on my office door. "Come in!" I said as I readjusted my posture, sitting straight and looking like a boss. In came Lia smiling at the both of us as she held take out burgers in her hand and I un-straightened my posture and returned to a slouch, "oh. Its you." "Umm I take offense." she said as she walked towards my desk and I shrugged, "anyways I ordered some burgers for us as a congratulation for all our good work so far and for hiring our first employees." I smiled at her energy loving that we had her around to brighten our day. "We should drink to that since we are not breastfeeding any more." I offered and she shook her head yes. "Ah ah ah! She may not be breastfeeding Heesung, but she is breast feeding me. No drinking for you yet sweetie." said Minjae as he pulled her onto his lap and I looked at the both of them in disgust. "Umm firstly eww and secondly eww." I said as bit into my burger a look of disgust still on my face. They chuckled at me and I stuck my tongue out at them as if I were a child. "Oh speaking of kids what are you doing for the twins first birthday? It''s like three weeks and few days away." said Lia and I sighed as I remembered. "Honestly, I''ve been so busy with work that I haven''t even decided on anything yet, but I was thinking of just a small party at home or restaurant and I want them to have a photoshoot. They didn''t get to do the newborn photoshoot like I wanted since they were still so fragile and they haven''t had their photos taken professionally yet. Besides, they are turning one, no use in spending thousand on a part that they wont remember and feeding people that I don''t even know." I said as I took another bit of my burger. It was really good. "Mhmm true. No parties or expensive gifts till they are about four years old." said Lia agreeing. "Oh that reminds me. Miss Knag called earlier and said that she wanted to see you." said Lia and I sighed once more. Miss Kang has been with me over a year taking care of me, but these I''ve been so busy that I hardly ever visit or call her. I felt so guilty and I felt like a bad mom and adopted daughter. Speaking of being a bad daughter. I seem to have been a bad every thing lately for I hardly have been returning my parents calls and I haven''t talked to my sister for a while. "Okay. I''ll drive by some time this week after I pick up my new car." I said remembering that I was going to buy my first car this week and I felt excited. "Oh yeah I forgot about that. I even forgot that you even knew how to drive and have a license." said Lia as she left Minjae''s lap to through her wrapper away taking ours with her. I scoffed as I placed a hand over my chest, "umm rude, and yes! I am so excited. I haven''t quite thought of what I was going to get so I was hoping that you guys could pitch in some ideas and would accompany me their. How does Wednesday sound?" They looked at each other as if communicating telepathically before answering, "yeah sure." "Okay so it''s settled then." I said clapping my heads excitedly. I heard a dew knocks on the door followed by baby squeals and my ears perked up. "Come in" I said smiling and my smile grew wider as I saw my babies faces. "Hi munchkins. What are you doing here?" I asked in my baby voice as I out stretched my arms for the both of them. They giggled as I held them and tickled them for I had missed them so much, "you guys are getting so big. How are you already almost one huh? Stop ageing right now. They giggled as I tickled their sides and then I heard Heesung''s giggles as his baby sister brought him. "Heesungie!" said Lia as she out stretched his arms for him, "hi baby." I turned to the twin''s baby sitter and she was panting from carrying these heavy monsters all the way here, "thank you for bringing them all the way here Mrs. Kim. I know it must be so hard." She waved me smiling as she still tried to catch her breath, "it''s nothing dear. I needed the exercise anyway." "Ah yes thank you Mrs. Park for bringing Heesung as well." said Lia to her baby sitter as she bounced Heesung on her leg. We thanked the baby sitters again by paying them extra for their work and they left after giving us ninety degree bows which is a sign of respect in Korean culture. We spent the after noon playing with the babies as we have been lacking in doing so for quite some time now. The kids were growing so well and so healthy and we were even more motivated to work harder for them to have a easy and joy filled life. I took the time I had that day to try and teach the kids how to say a few words and tried to teach them that Minjae was their samchon (uncle) and not their dad. It will be hard for them to babble now but its best to start teaching them young. Chapter 91 - [Bonus ][Bonus For The Malfunctioning One. <3] Departure Her birthday was this week and it took every fiber within me not to turn up at her door step and wish her happy birthday in person for I was supposed to be done with her but my love was still alive. I was torn between Dming her on Instagram or not so I just ended up looking through her pictures and smiling at how cute she was. Truth be told I have looked through all of her Instagram pictures before and that is how I came to know of her birthday and of some of the things she liked. She was a simple girl and didn''t post much picture and most of them had Harin in it but I still found the scrunching of her cute little nose cute. I always imagined that if we were to ever have a daughter together she would have her nose and she would be the cutest person ever. I felt my heart sped up at the thought of us actually building a life together but my dreams were crushed when I remembered where we were as not even friends but as strangers. I sighed as I turned my phone off and threw it away feeling sad and hurt all of a sudden. How could she keep choosing that guy over me as if I meant nothing to her as if that night-...as if that night meant nothing to her. I beat myself up everyday when I remembered how I publicly slut shamed her and I understood why she would choose him over me for I was a piece of shit and scum. I had made plans after leaving her that day to go back to Russia and leaving her life alone since I was such a burden and a mess. Even though I was going to leave her and walk out of her life I was too selfish and wanted to leave her a gift that remind me of her. Something beautiful. Something shiny and something expensive. A rose gold diamond ring. I went to the jewelry store the next day and carefully considered the one I thought she would like before I bought it. I knew that she wasn''t gold digging and cared nothing about the bling so I left her note to show her how genuine I was so that she would at least accept the ring. I wrote down some of the things that I have always wanted to tell her, but try to retain some of my ''bad boy'' image as to not seem overly attached and in love. It was her last day of exams today and she was their at the at the exams hall so I took the opportunity to drop by her apartment and carefully placed the gift their on the mat making sure that it was hidden to be secured but visible enough. I sighed as I replayed all the run ins that we have had at this very corridor smiling bitterly as I left. I had initially planned to drop the gift off and went straight to the airport, but I couldn''t get myself to so I just asked my driver to stop at the school for a while for I needed to see her one last time. I stood across the street from the school as I saw student spiling out through the doors and darted my eyes across the plane to try and find her. After a few minutes of searching I finally found her looking up at the sky and my heart broke a little as I was so proud of her. "You did babe just like I know you could. I know that the future that you have always wanted is patiently waiting and for you to finally meet it I must go. My darling, although, our time together was short it forever replay in my head as it is my favorite movie. Fair well my love. There are big things waiting for you. I must take my leave now as you close one door and open another. Happily embark upon this new journey turning the page to the new chapter where dreams come. If it be thy will of the fates, the God''s above, or so be it destiny I pray to see you again. Go get em tiger." I said, my voice thick with emotion as I stared at her as long as I could painting a picture of her face in my head ad in my heart. I love you Tally. Truly, and I hope you could know that. With that I allowed one of the guards to open the door as I went inside closing the door on my past as I drove to my future. I held my head straight fighting the urge to steal one more glance at her as a tear rolled down my cheek. "Let''s go sir" I heard one of the guards said knocking me out of my trance as we had arrived at the airport. "Huh? Oh-yeah" I said as I stepped out of the car and headed towards the private plane with my head hung low. "Would you like some champagne Mister Kim?" asked the flight attendant and I just waved her as I was not in the mood. The plane took off and soon we were in the sky embarking on this long ass journey. I took my phone out and opened the Instagram app scrolling through her photos once more admiring her smile and radiating beauty. I smiled a sad smile as I traced my finger along the lines of her face closing my eyes remembering what it felt like to touch her. I sighed as I exited the app deleting it before throwing the phone some where on the plane. It will buy a new phone and change my number as soon as I land in Russia for like I said, this was a fresh start. My love for Atalia has caused me more harm than good so I decided that right then and then that I will never open up heart to anyone and I will never love again. I will try my hardest to forget her and I will turn my feelings off. I was already feeling numb as it is. The underground rebellious rapper Shiwoo was now officially dead and now here comes the The Third Generation Heir of the Kim family, Kim Seo Jin. I will now be the man that my dad has always wanted me to be. Chapter 92 - First Car "Do you know which one you want?" asked Minjae as we arrived at the dealership. "No, but I think I have an idea of one suitable for the kids." I said unbuckling my seatbelt. I had called my brothers a few days ago and ask them for their opinions and they both suggested race cars talking about Ferrari and Bugatti so I just ignored them and did my own research. A Ferrari and Bugatti can be bought in a few years when the twins are older for right now I''m looking for something that screams single mom, but she is independent and has her shit together. My mom had suggested a mini van since I had kids, but a many van is more of a soccer mom and I didn''t want that to cramp my style. My dad on the other hand being the only sensible one suggested a Honda CR-V and I did some research on it and it wasn''t that bad. It had nice interior and was spacy for a family, but it was also chic and stylish. A young looking gentleman greeted us as we entered the doors giving us a ninety degree bow and welcoming us, "welcome sir and madams to Le Xing Car dealership. How may I be of service." I allowed Minjae to speak since he were a man and men always get more respect at car dealerships since the dealers believe that women know nothing about cars and can be easily scammed. "Well we''re here today looking for a car that is our ideal car. Something that is chic and elegant for a mom and kids." said Minjae reciting the words that I had taught him earlier. "Alright that is very specific and straight to the point and I like that sir. With your description I''m sure that we will find something suitable for you today." said the guy, "Please, follow me." We did as told as we walked slowly behind him taking a good luck at all the cars. "Okay so right here we have a 2016 Chevrolet Malibu that just came out and I think it will be perfect for you sir. It is chic and elegant, but also cool and manly." said the guy as we stopped to look at the first option. Minjae looked at me to get my response and I shook my head no not feeling the Chevy and we were off to another, "okay so the Chevy is a no go, but how about this 2016 Honda Civic? It also just came out and is as good as the first one." Lia took a good look at it nodding her head yeah but I was feeling it either, "Tally this one is nice. If I were buying it I''d buy it in white." she said and I made a mental note to get her that car September for her birthday. "No I I''m not feeling it. I want something bigger for time being." I said arms folded as I walked away slowly. "Umm excuse me sir, but many I ask whom you are buying this car for?" asked the guy sounding troubled that it might be me. Minjae opened his mouth to respond by I didn''t need him answering for me anymore, "I''m buying the car." "Oh" said the guy looking shocked and blinked a few times before moving on, "well since you''re a female would you like to see those options? All of these options are automatic and fit for a lady." "Automatic?" I said leaning on one leg and tilted my head to the side, "so you just assumed that just because I''m a lady I wont be able to operate a stick?" He looked shocked that I was calling out his misogyny and his mouth opened and closed like a gaping fish at a loss for words so I just heled him out. "It''s 2016 sir and I think that it''s past the due time for you men to realize that women can do just about everything that you can, but better." "Excuse me ma''am, but I didn''t mean to offend you. I just meant that I thought that it was this gentleman here who needed a car and was just suggestion something less complicated since it turned out to be you." he said trying to defend himself, but just dug himself deeper. A female worker had been walking by and heard what he said and she decided to chip in, "umm excuse me? What did you just say?" "Mrs. Lee Xing boss, I was just uhh telling this lady that an automatic car would more suit her since she is a lady." said the guy holding his head low. "And what generation do you think this is for telling what to and what not to drive? Take a break Joong Ki. I''ll take it from here." she said with her hands on her hips disappointed. "Yes hello ma''ams and sir, I am so sorry about that and I will be happy to give you a 10% discount for all you troubles and an extensive warrantee for the car of your choice." she said smiling and I smiled back. Now this is a good service. "Hi thank you for helping us. H e was really such a bummer." I sighed. "Well I''m sorry to hear about his service, but I can guarantee you that our employees and service are not always like this." she said and I nodded my head understanding. "Well I''ve been here long enough and I have decided on a 2016 Honda CR-V" I said getting to the point for I had already knew what I wanted. "Oh-well right this way please." she said leading us and I walked slowly behind her with my arms folded. There in the center of the room was blue CR-V that was exactly what I was looking for. "So the Honda CR-V is our latest model and it is perfec-" "Yes I''ll take it thank you." I said cutting he off as I ran to it and inspected it. Yup this will do. "B-but ma''am, I haven''t even told you about the car yet are you sure?" she asked and I nodded. "Tally are you sure?" asked Minjae and Lia in unison and sighed nodding my head yes once more. "Well okay then it''s settled, "said miss Lee Xing clapping her hands happy to have had made a sale, "so I guess I''ll go get the papers for you to sign and have you pay for it and then you will be free to go." "Okay thank you" I said as she walked away, "oh and don''t forget the discount that you offered!" "Wow Tally. You''re really something else" said Minjae folding his hands? "What? What do you mean?" I asked playing dumb and he rolled his eyes at me. "Yeah Tally even I can see what you were doing" said Lia and I avoided their eyes getting in the drivers side of the vehicle. "But what ever could that be?" I asked feigning innocence. "I gotta hand it to you though. You''re pretty smart." he complimented as Lia got in the passengers side. "Why thank you." I said never breaking character. "Come on just admit it that you baited the poor guy into saying those things so that Miss Lee Xing would give you a discount. Is that why you insisted on coming here because you knew that the owner was female?" I gasped and held my chest still pretending to be innocent. "Whaaaaat? Me? A manipulator mastermind? What a compliment and one that I will take." I smiled cheekily as Minjae shook his head as the Miss Xing returned, "okay here are the documents and you''re discount and warrantee as promised." ''Oh thank you Miss Lee. I''m so glad that I happen to have chosen a dealership where a kind and wonderful woman was the owner. You have truly made my first car shopping wonderful and memorable." I said sweetly and she smiled. I quickly signed the papers and paid the bill with my debit card and drove off the lot as soon as she handed me the keys. It was such a sweet ride and Lia and I were having fun completely forgetting about Minjae. "Wow Tally you really are a good lawyer. You are so smart and precise with everything that you always get what you want. I cant believe that you manipulated yourself into getting a discount on a car and free delivery and set up for the office furniture in one week. But not only that, but you got the building at such a reasonable price. You are so awesome. I cant wait to see you in the court room." she said and I smiled for I couldn''t wait either. I was going to destroy these men. Chapter 93 - First Case And so I did. Here I was in the court room defending my first client and I was crushing it so far. "Your honor my client deserves more than half of his estate and wealth but we are being generous enough to settle for half for during the good times of their relationship they were each others other half and equals." I heard the courtroom erupted in "Awwes" and that triggered my opponent. "You''re honor, the plaintiffs lawyer is obviously going to say that she is getting paid to, but what I have to say is that the plaintiff does not deserve even quarter of what we had offered." he defended and I rolled my eyes tired of hearing his voice as I pinched the bridge of my nose. "Ah yes Mister Shin what are marvelous observation of that fact that this is indeed my job and I indeed am getting paid." I said as if praising him, but in a sarcastic tone. The room quietly laughed at him and he turned red in the face with anger and embarrassment. "You''re honor she is just a woman and has no idea what she is speaking about and of course she is going to defend the plaintiff since she is also a woman!" he yelled and I smirked. Any respect that I had for him, which is little to none, disappeared the moment her said those words. He obviously was embarrassed and feared getting his ass beaten by a woman and I will turn his fear into a living nightmare for I had no intention of filtering and holding back my words as of now. I chuckled as cracked my fingers switching to destroyer mode, "another great observation sir that we are indeed female, but the moment that you brought up our gender you knew that you have already failed. Firstly, Mister Shin, my client and yours have been married for over 30 years until my client decided to file for a divorce for he has constantly been cheating. When my client and yours met mine was already a business woman while yours was a lowly janitor and yet she gave him a chance giving up her job and everything when she got pregnant with their first child. She happily became a stay at home mom as he began on his venture of starting up his own business and she stuck with him through the rough times and even brought forth another child." "You''re honor this has nothing to do with anything. I miss when women would just stay in the kitchen and speak only when spoken to!" he yelled and I closed my eyes trying to contain my anger. "Order! Order in the court!" said the judge hitting the gavel and all the noise and chattering stopped, "Miss Carter, please continue." "Thank you you''re honor," I said bowing as I continued, "as I was saying my client stuck with him through thick and thin until things got better for him and she has never once been unfaithful and fallen short of a wife nor a mother. She has made a lot of sacrifices for a family and has not once complained about it. She made sure that their kids were growing happily and healthy, kept the house clean and tidy and always had dinner prepared for her husband when he got home so you tell me now how is it that you can say that she doesn''t deserve not even a quarter of the sum put forward? May I remind you of the loan that she granted him to start his business and she has not even received a red cent? May I remind you of the times where she would need money for the kids schooling and he would have the audacity to say that she should het it else where because he was too busy spending it on his other women? -And may I remind you of the many sleepless nights and struggles she faced when he brought those women to her house and publicly made them disrespect her? The woman who helped to build him up and stuck by his side and even rear his kids and yet he has the heart to look into her eyes ad tell her that her years wasted only values quarter of the money that he offered to give her? If it were up to me I would ask him for very penny that he has got and that does not include the sum of the loan and the accumulated interest of over 30 years. And you Mister Shin have the audacity to say that you Miss when women stayed in the kitchen and only spoke when spoken to? Well we miss when men would go to war and never come back. -This is my argument your honor. Thank you." The whole room was quiet by the time that I was done talking and I saw some people wiping their tears. I too felt like shedding a tear for her story was vey sad and even though I have sworn to never get attached to a case, this was my first case and I couldn''t help but take it personally for my heart did go out to her. I took my seat next to Mrs. Jung my client and she held my hand tightly squeezing as tears welled in her eyes I really wanted to win this, not for me but for her. "After hearing you''re arguments and after careful consideration I have decided to go with Miss Carter. Mister Jung you are here by to give half of your wealth to Mrs. Jung as well as the family home. Court is dismissed." said the judge and I sighed a sigh of relief thanking God for this success of my first case. Mr. Shin was mad, but I didn''t care. Hopefully this beating will teach him a valuable lesson and keep him up at night. Reporters were pushing cameras and mics in my face and taking pictures as we excited the courtroom with a police officer. Mrs. Jung pulled her in for a tight hug and I allowed to as I could feel her gratitude coming from her body. The sound of cameras clicking and flashing filled the air capturing this beautiful moment and she let me go. "Thank you" she said sincerely and I just smiled as I watched her walked away with the help of her son. Mr. Shin casted me bad looks as he exited the room and I held my head high waving it him elegantly as I flashed my hair and walked to my car. "Miss Carter! Miss Carter!" called out news reporters and I just stopped smiling as they bombarded my mind with questions. I tried my best to answer them all, but I had other places to be. "I''m sorry guys I would love to stay and chat, but my kids need me. If you have any legal matter which you want to take to court you can contact my firm A.E.C and schedule and appointment. Thank you an goodbye." I said as I got into my car and drove off. I was going to pick up the twins and began the celebration for their birthday was tomorrow and I was excited. One year with my babies and a lot more to go. You did good today Atalia. You''re making everyone proud. Chapter 94 - One Year Old "Tally! The photographer is already on his way are you dressed yet?" called Minjae from my living room. I winced and hissed in pain as I cut my leg with the razer from being startled, "in a minute." I sighed as I wiped the blood and placed a band aid over it giving up on my legs then unwrapped my hair. I had gotten a silk press yesterday after picking up the kids and brough them to the salon with me to get their hair done. Adrian''s hair was so long and it was now just as curly as Adriel''s and the lady offered to cut it, but I told her no for I liked it that way. Adriel''s hair was also very long and her curls were so beautiful and the hairdresser really did her hair nice. She looked like a princess and she seemed to like it so it was good. I had gotten a silk press for the first time in my life and my hair was way longer than I thought when straightened but I had my ends clipped so it was by my butt now but it was still pretty long. My hair had grown a few inches longer while I was pregnant for I didn''t bother it as much. The length was about to my mid back when I checked before I was pregnant but now it was at my lower back before straightened. It was a lot to care for my hair and twin''s so I would hardly give it attention and would always wear it in a high puff, but my neck hurt everyday and so did my head. I liked how light my hair felt as I ran my fingers through it loving this new look. "Atalia!" I heard Minjae called sounding frustrated and I rolled my eyes. "What is it boy!?" I yelled back as I untied my robe and got to applying lotion to my body. I waked past the mirror on my way to my closet and got a glimpse of my naked body. The scar of my C-section has faded a over the past year, but it was still there and It was very much visible to me. I haven''t found it in me yet to wear tops that will show my belly for I have grown even more self conscious and insecure. My ass and boobs did grew during pregnancy and I had gained a little weight, but my mom still complains that I''m too skinny. I had a stomach and flabby arms. I was far from skinny. I sighed as I traced the line of the scar remembering the days the twins were born for how has it already been a year? I walked away from the mirror feeling angry at it as if it was lying about my appearance and finished the journey to my closet picking out my clothes. I decided to keep it simple since the emphasis was on the twins and went with a royal blue flowy dress with a high slit up the side. Nothing fancy. I had already gotten my makeup done so all that was let was to put my dress and shoes on then its picture tine. I exited my room smiling at the people that were waiting on me, "it is fine thy loyal subjects. The queen has arrived." Lia scoffed and rolled her eyes dragging me towards the couch to touch up my makeup, "its not about you child. Come here. Let me see you." She placed a towel over my dress before dusting some face powder over my face and redid my lipstick. She even got the flat iron and added some waves to my hair and honestly I looked better. "Oh wow." I said as I looked in the mirror loving my face. "Wow indeed. That smoky eye shadow really brings out the hazel in your eyes. I''ve said this before, but Tally you''re really beautiful." said Lia staring at me in awe and I blushed. "Stop. You''re gonna make me fall for you and you already are an engaged woman." I teased and she chuckled. "Will you two stop flirting and Lia could you help me with my shirt please." said Minjae struggling with the cuff of his shirt. "Gotta go. The baby needs help." said Lia and I chuckled. I removed the towel from over my shoulder and walked over to where the kids were. "Hello babies. Happy Birthday little monsters." I cooed at them. "Hi baby Heesungie. Three more months and you two will be one. You babies are turning into big monsters huh?" I said as I tickled them and they laughed. "Mama mama yeppeo (pretty)." babbled Adriel as she tried to touch my face. "Mama is pretty?" I asked in baby voice, "Adrielie is pretty. Pretty monster." "And you my princes are handsome. Are you guys ready for the photoshoot?" They nodded their heads and they screamed which I''m guessing is a yes and I chuckled as I heard the front door opened and in came the photographer. Minjae greeted him and I smiled at him as he walked by me to set up. Since I had moved into a new and bigger place and I had suggested to do the photoshoot hear since it would be cheaper and better for the kids. They had been behaving them selves the entire day so lets just hope that they stay that way until after the photoshoot. Lia, Minjae, Heesung, the twins and I were all color coordinated and we all looked lovely in photo. We managed to get some good shots of all of us doing different poses with my showing off my dress and flashing my hair before one baby started crying that set off chain reaction. It was sign that they needed an outfit change so we did and gave the twins solo shots with the prince and princess them and Lia consoled Heesung. Two of my favorite concepts were the Korean Hanbok (traditional dress) and the Jamaican colors and bandana. We even got Heesung to wear the Hanbok for a few shots, but then he cried again. I wanted them to have a picture to remind them of their heritage when they are older. After solo shots of the twins with their cakes, number one balloon and in all of their different concepts it was finally time for the shots with me and them. I had changed into one of my business suits and my hair was in a pony tail and I also dressed the twins in business suits and they were so cute and behaved well. They smiled and showed their teeth to the camera standing and walking around on their own. Lia and Minjae and Heesung took some photos as well that they will frame as a family photo and it was not time for the final shots with all the babies. They were all wearing matching cow outfits and it was the cutest thing. The photo shooting session was over and we said goodbye to nice man then got changed for the dinner. We had a really nice time out first eating at a fancy restaurant then closed the night off at the fair. It was a really fun day and I know that the Twins enjoyed it for they were passed out like drunk man by the time we got home. I smiled as I trucked them in and watched them for a few seconds as the slept. I really made these beautiful babies and I would do it all over again. Probably not with all the pain and stress, but you get the idea. They were literally my heart in human form. Chapter 95 - Regret "It''s all my fault. I should have been there." was all I could think as I watched her casket through tears be lowered into the ground. She has been asking to see e for the past three months and every time I would tell her that I was busy. I will never forget how she took me in and treated me like family, but at the time when she needed me most I was no wear in sight. I dropped to my knees as they began to through dirt on her casket and I cried feeling guilt and regret. She had helped me so much in life so the least I could have done was giver her a beautiful funeral for she had no real family and I didn''t want her to die alone. She died on June 10, 2016, only a month before Heesung''s birthday and we were in the process of planning and our firm has been growing and life was good. Miss Knag was sick and she had hid it from me, but I guess during those three months of her contacting me she must have wanted to tell me. My chest ached as I thought of that at the grave side and I held it as the rain began to fall. Her death really hit me hard and I couldn''t have stopped myself from crying these past week and found it hard to prepare for her funeral, but thankfully I had my two friends who were with me all the way. I sent Miss Kang gifts and money every other week as a thank you for everything since I was always so busy, but now I regret not driving by and giving her a hug one last time. Since she had no family we had no idea what to do with her stuff so we just kept the ones she held dear and donated the rest. I had been crying in the rain for while as the water hit my back soaking through my clothes when I didn''t feel the water anymore and I looked up to see Minjae holding an umbrella over my head. He handed me a handkerchief and I took it wiping my snot before he helped me to my feet. "You''re right," I said sniffling, "I should have just said goodbye to the homestead. How did you know that I was coming here?" "Well you did ran out after the casket and followed the hearse so I figured that you might be here." he said as he gave me his jacket for I was freezing and shaking. "Yeah well it''s the Jamaican in me. I have to see off the deceased until they are in the ground. It''s kind of like our idea of closure. I usually feel better after. If this were Jamaican we would march behind the casket to the grave side singing songs as the cheerleaders dance and the trumpeters and drummers do their thing." I said chuckling. I had been to too many funerals growing up and I hated them all. There was a time when people would say that my family was cursed because we would often have new deaths. Here in Korean culture when a person dies the funeral is held in the hospital or homestead and they put up a picture and light candles and bow to show their respect. We did do all of that, but I found it my responsibility to see her off until she was six feet under. "Yeah I know. You okay now?" he asked as he walked me to my car and I opened the door getting in. I thought about it for a while and I really did feel better, "yeah I guess. Race yah back to the homestead?" "Be careful" he said smiling before closing my door and got in his car. I took one more glance at where Miss Knag lied and said a silent prayer praying that she would rest in piece. I drove off before Minjae and we were on our back to pick up Lia and the kids. It was quite sad and depressing at our table apart from the kids giggling as we sat at the restaurant having a meal. Lia stretched her hand over the table and held mine as she noticed me playing with my soup, "it''ll be okay my love. Were her." I smiled at her as she gave my hand a gentle squeeze before getting back to feeding Heesung. I decided to brighten my mood for I was really killing the vibe of the table and engaged with talking to my babies. More than half of the things that they were saying were gibberish, but I listened intently nodding my head as if we were talking about politics or a huge case. Minjae and Lia laughed at us as they took videos of our conversation. Heesung and Adrian laughed at me and Adriel as we spoke and I think that I might have said something wrong in baby English for Adrian pointed at me dying of laughter. Little Miss Adriel was so stressed out after she finished her debate and I laughed at her not knowing what to say or even what she had said and she began to scream for I had insulted in baby language I don''t know. We luckily got her to calm down by placing a drum stick in her mouth and that was all for the debate I guess. I sighed as I smiled at the kids as they started chartering amongst themselves completely ignoring us so we just did the same and engaged in talking. I rarely ever spoke English when with Minjae since he barely knew a word, but I would say sentences in English around Lia sometimes she knows a few words and her accent was cute. The mood of the day has lifted and was not as depressing as it was thus morning for their was no use in spending so much time regretting what you could have done with somebody that you have lost when you can start doing those things with the people you do have. Chapter 96 - Bachelorette Party "I think I like it straight" I said as I sat in the salon chair after receiving a wash and blow out. "I miss your natural hair though. It''s been three months since you had it like this." said Lia at her spot at the manicure station. Lia and Minjae had decided to hold the wedding in September on her birthday so we were now getting ready for it tomorrow. I had stayed true to my word and got her the car but she doesn''t know yet. Heesung''s first birthday was on July 10 and it was kind cutting close and taking the spotlight of my birthday, August 2, but he was cute so I shared. I was happy for Lia but I also felt a little jealous for coming next year she would be celebrating not only her birthday, but her anniversaries on September 4. "Well you''re not the one having head aches and arm pain when trying to deal with it." I said as I chose the color that I wanted for streaks. I choose a blonde color and nodded giving the lady the go ahead to dye small sections of my hair. "That''s true, but I still liked it. If you like it straight then I guess I''ll have to accept it." she said sighing and I rolled my eyes dramatically. The lady finished my hair by doing the silk press and it looked and felt so beautiful. I have always wanted to get blonde highlights, but was scarred of damaging my hair, but I was also afraid of putting heat in my hair so since I had already done a silk press I was like why not just highlight it as well. It felt flowy and beautiful as it cascaded down my back. "Wow" said Lia looking up as she got her fingers painted, "you look nice." "Why thank. I know." I said puckering up my lips as I flashed my hair. She chuckled at me and went to take my seat to get my nails done. It was quite ticklish and weird to have somebody caressing my feet since I usually don''t let them. "I wonder how Minjae is doing." said Lia taking out her phone and I stopped her. "Hey hey remember we made a deal that he will only see you tomorrow okay?" I said and she sighed putting her phone back into her purse. A few moments of silence pass apart from the occasional blow dryers, nail machine, and the tech scrubbing me feet before she spoke again, "what do you want to do after this?" I put some deep thought about it having no idea of how a bachelorette should go so I just shrugged. She sighed as she too sighed as the lady was now done with her nails and she was free to go. "How about getting something to eat?" she suggested as she snapped a few pictures of her hands and feet. "Sure" I said as I remembered something and got an idea, "or we can go to a club to mourn your last day as a free woman." I wiggled both her eyebrows and smirked and I knew that it was on. We had lunch at a simple restaurant all the while laughing and talking about life. She asked me about my love life as usual and I would just talk about my kids as usual and she would just drop it. I didn''t see the need of being with a man especially since I have kids. Bringing a man into their lives as a step dad has always been something I hated since I was a kid and watched Cinderella since step parents are always so evil. "So what are you wearing tonight?" she asked as we got into my car driving to my apartment. I don''t know I was thinking maybe sexy but not too sexy and revealing." I shrugged as we pulled up in the underground parking lot grabbing our shopping bags and Boba. "Nuh-uh girl you''re going full out sexy tonight. Commando and all." she said as we entered the elevator and I laughed. "Unnie I am not walking around pantyless in some club." She gave me a look that said, "I wasn''t asking," using her Unnie card and I sighed, "Fine." I rolled my eyes as she squealed opening up the door to my apartment dropping the bags on the table. "We need to start getting ready now if we want to look good, but be there at a reasonable time." she said getting undressed and walking into my room, "I don''t have time to go home so I''ll just borrow a dress from you and shower here." I just nodded my head as I sat on the couch and she yelled at me to come and pick a dress. I had bought some dresses that I have never worn before and out of that pile Lia chose a skin tight, above my knee length one with a curved slit going from the bottom all the way to the top. When did I buy such a scandalous dress, "I cant wear this. It''s too much. I''m a mom and a respectable lawyer." The dress was a blue Women''s Sexy Side Hollow Out Lace Up Tank Dress Sleeveless Bodycon club party'' (you can look it up.) She tisked as she held the dress up to my body then shoved it in my hands, "and what does those things have to do with the dress? Above everything else you are a woman and you deserve to be pampered and feel and look nice once in a while especially since you''re a woman. Now go take a shower and come back here so I can do your hair and makeup" I silently obeyed her and did what she said and soon after she had me looking like a million bucks. My makeup was done flawlessly and the dress really looked better than me than I thought. My only issues was the no panty rule even though I was braless for I really hated bras and didn''t mind. I was having fun drinking and partying for the most part, but that was until a guy came up to me. "Hi baby. I''ve never seen such a beauty in Korea so you must be a foreigner. You know that I have always wanted to try it with a foreigner. They are so much better than Korean girls. Will you make my dream come true?" I was drunk, but I was not drunk enough for this. "No thank you. I have a boyfriend." I lied as I tried to look over the crowd for Lia. "Well I don''t see him" he said stepping closer as he rubbed his arms up and down my thigh. I grabbed a hold of his hand and bend it backwards and I heard him scream. I bend my knees so that I could be at the same height as his ear as I delivered my threat, "touch me again and I will cut you. Don''t you dare prey on another foreigner again thinking that we are easy." I bent his fingers back even more and he tapped my arm crying in pain so I let him go flashing my hair as I stepped over him. I luckily found Lia in the crowd dancing like a mad woman so I pulled her by the arm and we went home. I was still mad at that guy for ruining my name and I wanted to punch him so bad, but I had to thank him for sobering me up so that I could drive for clearly Lia couldn''t. She slept at my apartment that night like a rock and I feared that I wouldn''t be able to wake her for her wedding, but I had a bucket of cold water just incase. Chapter 97 - Wedding Jitters "Lia!" I yelled tapping her as hard as I could getting frustrated with her. Why did she have to drink so much? "Lia come on it''s your wedding day and we don''t want you to be late." I tapped and shook even harder and she stirred a little then went still. I groaned as I held her feet and dragged her off the bed and she fell to the floor with a thud. "Oww" she groaned and I covered my mouth to stop myself from laughing as she glared at me. "Finally! You''re a wake!" I exclaimed as I placed my hands on my hips. "Mmmm. What time is it?" she asked groaning as she climbed off the floor. "8:30" I replied as I leaned all my weight on one leg folding my arms. "Mmmm 8-wait what!? 8:30!? she exclaimed as she rose from the bed running to the bathroom to freshen up. "Why didn''t you wake me sooner!?" she asked as she wrapped her self in a towel. I scoffed as I placed a hand over my chest, "umm I did, but you went ahead and got yourself drunk last night and passed out. She groaned as she face palmed her self and I felt sorry for her and decided to put her at ease, "it''s not really 8:30, but it will be soon if we don''t hurry." She side eyed me and I gulped chuckling nervously, "I. Am. Going. To. Kill. You" "Kill me later. It''s your wedding and birthday." I smiled as I threw a key over to her and she caught it with ease her eyes softening as she realized. "No way!" she said looking at me and covering her mouth, "no you did not!" I shook my head yes as tears welled in her eyes and she came to hug me, "thank you" "Hey hey. No crying. Your eyes will get puffy and its your wedding days so lets go. The stylist and makeup artist are waiting." "Oh yes right. Wait. Do we take your car or my car?" she asked smiling and I replied with the only right answer. "Your car. Duh!" She squealed as she held my hand and we took the elevator to the parking lot and she squealed even more when she saw the car. "It''s the one I wanted." she said as ran around it inspecting it and smiled loving to see how excited she was, "Best day ever." "Let''s go" I said reminding her that we had prior arrangements and we were off. I had never met their parents before today since they lived outside of Seoul so it was nice to have finally met them. The wedding hall was absolutely crowded and it as filled with people that I didn''t even knew, but I saw and greeted the ones I knew that were my employees. I was Lia''s Matron of and I felt honored when she asked me for I thought that she would have chosen her sister or one of her cousins. She had really nice taste in dresses for we all looked so good, but we didn''t over shadow her. She was so nervous while we were getting her hair and makeup done and I had to console her telling her that is was normal to feel nervous for it was pre wedding jitters. She luckily soon after calmed down after I tipped a little bit of vodka into her water and she was now confident and ready. All eyes were on her when she finally made her appearance and I found it so hard in me not to cry. Heesung was the ring bearer and he looked so handsome in his little tuxe as he walked down the aisle holding his grandmas finger and the twins were the flower girl and flower boy. My eyes welled with tears as they looked so cute holding each others hands as they threw the flowers literally every where, including on each other. The congregation laughed and awed and I felt proud of the kids as they received a lot of, "gwiyeowo (cute)" It really was a beautiful day and I laughed at Minjae as he cried after removing her vail acting as if he hasn''t seen her in years when it in fact has only been hours. By the time of the vows I had already shed tears carefully wiping them as to not ruin my make up. During the entire service, Minjae''s best man kept stealing glances at me and I would give him a polite smile ever so often. He was kind of cute to be honest and I think that I might be intrigued by him. The service has soon ended and they kissed and it was now time for my favorite segment of the wedding, food time. The caterers did such a good job with not only the display but the taste of the food. I was at the buffet having a wonderful time with myself and the food when I heard someone walk up beside me. "Hi" said the person and I quickly turned around startled with a fruit skewer almost half way in my mouth from being startled half way through eating. He chucked at me as my cheeks we were full and I had no doubt that I didn''t look like a squirrel. "Cute" he said as I finally removed the stick and swallowed the food that was in my mouth embarrassed by the situation. "Uhh excuse. I am usually not like that. It''s just that I haven''t even all day and I-" "It''s okay." he said cutting off my rant and I apologized once more bowing a little. "So I have never seen you before. What''s your name?" he asked staring down at me intently. "I''m Atalia Carter, nice to meet you." I said outstretching my arms to shake his. "Jung Eun Tak, the pleasure is all mine." he said smiling again and I repaid his gesture by smiling as well. "So Miss Carter. I didn''t here you say Mrs. Are you single?" he asked as he took two glasses of champagne from the server that was walking by and handed me one. "Yes haha. I''m single." "Good" he said smirking as he took a sip of his champagne. I blushed a little as I too took a sip and he gestured for us to take a seat at an empty table. "So Miss Carter who is so beautiful and happens to be single. Tell me about yourself." "Well I am the founder and CEO of The A.E.C firm, law firm, my favorite color is blue and I like staying at home and watching TV" I said as I downed my champagne in one gulp then smiled. "Oh right I knew your name sounded familiar. Your Atalia, like thee Atalia." he said fanboying and I blushed. "Yes its me. In the flesh. So tell me about yourself." "Well I''ve already told you my name and I too am a lawyer who loves staying at home and Watching TV." "Oh really" I said as I rested my head on my hands that were on the table and I fluttered my eyelashes looking up at him. We were having a good bye and was getting to know each other when I my son ran up to me. "Mommy mommy look!" he said as he ran to my feet and I pick him up. "Yes my little monster what''s up?" "Mommy I got flowers." he said showing me the flower and gushing. "Wow! What a pretty flower for my pretty boy. Do you want me to put it in you hair?" I asked and he nodded. "Where is your sister?" I asked not seeing Adriel anywhere. He raised his shoulders pouting his lips as I placed him back on his feet and he ran away. Eun Tak was staring at us the whole time and I honestly had forgotten that he was here, "oh. Sorry about that." "That''s your son? He asked getting straight to the point and I raised a brow confused. "Yeah why?" He was silent for a while before he asked another question, "and you have a daughter?" I nodded my head yes not sure where this was going, "they are eighteen months old twins." "Oh" was all he said and I immediately got his point. "He is quite verbal for his age. He speaks well" h complimented and my thoughts of leaving him at the table vanished. "I must say you don''t look like you have kids at all." he complimented. "Well thank y-" "Miss Carter I''ll be frank with you I''m not looking for a relationship for a woman that has kids. I''m sorry, but I have to go. It was nice meeting." he said leaving the table and my mouth opened at closed at his audacity. I rolled my eyes as I watched him leave realizing how ugly and repulsive he actually was till I locked eyes with my son who was smiling and for a minute his dad was all I could see. My heart ached and breathing became shallow for not only him, but also Adriel has inherited his gummy smile. They honestly looked more like him that me for they had his eyes, nose, and smile and the only thing they got from me was their full lips and curly hair. I sighed as I took two flutes of champagne from the server that was passing by and downed them in one gulp. "I was really becoming a alcoholic" I thought as I laughed bitterly. Fuck men! Chapter 98 - A.E.C A Better Woman For the past three months I have been going to date after finally agreeing to join a dating app. All the dates have been disappointing for they would all present them selves as respectable or rich men and would promise me the world until they learn about my kids. My kids would be two years old in 3 months and boy does time fly. I have been focusing on growing my company and it has been doing well so far, not so surprising since I''m running it but anyway. For the past nine or so months since I first opened the firm I have been flooded with case and has easily rose to the top getting more and more important cases. A.E.C Law firm was the talk of the town, well more like the talk of the capital and I have been growing and maturing with my business like learning how to control my temper and to not make decisions when I am emotional. The firm on a hole has lost a few cases, but I am yet to lose one that I represents a client on. These days I am more focused on the running of the company than actually representing for we have more than employees and employees in training for me to be bothered with all the paper work. We had celebrated our first Christmas here together and everybody did so well this year so I gave them an extra special bonus. We had a fun party in a hotel and every body showered me with gifts and praises and I was so overwhelmed and embarrassed that I started to cry and my ears and cheeks burned the whole night. I had a mission to treat all my employees fairly and equally and I stuck to that mission now A.E.C is viewed by the outside world as a firm with fair ad just boss and employees that get along and we have a really good reputation. We have classes once a month in the meeting room about anger management and how to deal with our anger in the court room so that when we are debating we only state facts and not what was on our chest. Like I said before we have lost a few cases so sometimes the Attorney representing would have a melt down or get upset, but we as a company don''t get upset, but we will send words of encouragement to that person during our classes. Minjae and Lia''s relationship have been flourishing and she was now a few weeks pregnant with baby number two. I was so happy when she told me because Heesung had spent most of his life so far with the twins but since they have different baby sitters they hardly get to see each other and he is sad without them. I pray for her to have a girl so that she would stop using me as her doll for I was a grown woman. But I liked the dress up parties I am not going to lie. Every night after work when the twins and I are having leisure time I would teach them a little of the ten languages that I knew and they have become a lot more comfortable and confident, especially in English. Their Russian, German and Arabic, well I think it is, just sounds like babbling but it was fine since I only taught them the alphabet and how to say a few words. I''m not sure if its because their mom was a lawyer, but that talk a lot, and I mean a lot. Sometimes I wonder where they hear such things and who taught them how to pronounce so properly, but then my mom told me of how I used to be a chatter box growing up and how she was afraid to take me anywhere in public for I was ask the most absurd things and I didn''t have a filter. I would laugh at her story of when I would go to the doctor and I would constantly talk non stop surprising the doctors of how much I knew. My mom enrolled me in schools early for I already knew how to read and write so I was at school at two years old. I was considering enrolling the twins a few weeks ago since it was January, but then I thought about it again and decided not and to just wait until September when they were two. I would often put the mischievous duo down for bed and then will hear them five minutes later communicating on how to escape. They don''t know that I set up a baby cam in their room so most nights I will watch them at laugh at them. Adriel was always the little master mind and her brother would follow with out question. They were quite fun to be with and they would often pull pranks on their uncle Minjae when we visit them and Heesung found it hard to keep up with their energy. He was so cute every time walking around with his binky in his mouth and trying to keep up with them as they ran around the house destroying everything. Despite only three months apart they call him the baby and they would often feed him, wipe his nose, smell his diaper and all the things they see us do with him. Life was nice for the most part and I was making a lot of money not only from the company, but also through investments. I had also started up a scholarship program for young people who want to pursue law and I have managed to reel in some sponsors that aid with that as well. I would often donate money in the twins name to animal shelters and orphan kids while donating in my name to the homeless and senior citizen. I do my voluntary work in private for I didn''t want anybody to saw that I was stealing money and I was only donating to be seen as nice and wonderful by the pubic for I didn''t give a damn about the public. I tried to live my best as the woman I had aspired to be and I have been working on my flaws. I have become a more understanding and patient individual and I no longer have unburst. I was proud of my self for what I have become and I was proud of myself for never giving up. Chapter 99 - Could It Be? "Boss I have the secretary here on the phone calling from Kim''s Incorporated. What should I say?" asked Matt and employee of mine. "What does the secretary want?" I asked not looking up from my computer for I was in the middle of doing something. "Well she is asking to speak to you about something important." he said handing me the phone and I sighed as I took it from his hand. "Hello this is Miss Atalia Carter speaking how may I help you?" "Yes hello Miss Carter, I am Miss Lee from the Kim''s Incorporated and my bossy was wondering if you could represent his son in court." she said getting straight to the point. "Well I cannot say whether I can right now over the phone for I know nothing of the detail nor nature of this case." I replied as I closed my laptop signaling Matt to leave. "Yes right I was about to get to that. My boss was wondering if he could have a meeting with you." she replied. I thought about it for a second thinking of how big this case must be so I accepted, "yeah he can schedule a date with my assistant." "Oh no Miss Carter that would be today." she said telling me rather than asking. "Today?" I asked looking at my watch seeing as it was almost lunch time, "okay I''ll be there." "Great we will send a car to pic you up in about q5 minutes" she said hanging up before I could get another word in. That was odd. I sighed as stretched my arms and legs before going into my bathroom to freshen up and fix my lip gloss and mascara. I walked into Minjae''s office after knocking and there he was busy on his computer when he asked, "is it lunch time already?" "No, but I just got a call from Kim''s Enterprise about meeting the boss to discuss representing his son in court so now I have about fifteen minutes till the car comes." He stopped typing immediately as he looked up at me, "Kim''s Incorporated as in Thee Kim''s Incorporated." I nodded my held smiling and he let out shocked sounding laugh still trying to grasp at the fact, "wow." "I know right. So I''m gonna go now so wish me luck." I said as I closed the while he was still shock and at a loss for words. I stood outside the building with my purse on my shoulders checking my watch as I held my jacket closer as the February breeze was still quite chilly. The car soon after pulled up at my foot and the driver came out and opened the door for me. I thanked him as I went inside as I inspected the interior. It was a nice and spacious car and it smelt really nice and they even had candy in the compartment between the driver and passenger seat. I helped myself to one as I the car drove steadily and we soon after pulled up a fancy restaurant. I was staring in awe at the restaurant as the driver opened the door and I was greeted by Mr. Kim''s secretary. "Hello Miss Carter. My name is Miss Yang and Mr. Kim is waiting for you on the inside. Right this way please." I nodded my head as I followed her into the restaurant feeling a little underdressed as I was only wearing a skirt suit. I saw a nice looking old man who looked really good for his age and for a moment he reminded me of someone, but I just blinked a couple times as I took a bowed greeting him before I took a seat. "Mr. Kim, hello. It is nice to mee you." He shook my hand smiling and we began with our meeting. "Miss. Carter I have heard a great deal about you." he complimented and I blushed feeling a bit bashful. "Ah well thank you, but my employees are who should be thanked as well. We are kind of like a family." He smiled at my humble words as we ordered our meals, "I wanted to personally meet with you since this case is quite sensitive and concerns the well being of my family." The mood of the table became tense as he explained to me what he wanted me to do. My eyes were slightly widened as he went through the details and I was introduced to a new world of the shady rich high ups that I thought only happened in mafia movies. I was shocked to hear of the things that goes on in the private life of the rich and I was kind of hesitant to take the deal, but I took it nonetheless for I was a sucker for drama and danger. His son was caught up with illegal drugs, gambling and fire arm in another country and it was becoming a situation where the Interpol was about to get involved so he wanted me to get to deal with things before it became more serious and the public is brought to light. "Money can buy a person out of prison" I thought bitterly as I thought about his son. And this wealthy man before me who cares so much about his reputation that what his son actually did. I pity the rich. Imagine having a father that cared about only what people might think and not about your well being. If it were any other person they would have been thrown in jail without a second thought, but he had his daddy to help him This case sounded dangerous and risky, but the pay was good and I had already accepted the deal and there was no turning back now. We discussed the deal even further and I sworn into secrecy that I was the only one who should know about this and and was even handed a envelope of bribe money. What have I gotten myself into. I left the restaurant that day after having my meal my head still swirling even when I got home. Minjae had asked me about how it went, but I just gave him a vague answer as I was ordered to. The fact of the case was not the only thing bothering me but the fact that Mr. Kim reminded me of someone. Not only that, but he said that his son was in Russia which had my head coming up with the conclusion that is must have been Shiwoo, but no. It couldn''t be. He did say that he was bad and wrong so could this be it? I knew he was an asshole and capable, but was he this capable? Harin did say almost three years ago that he left for Russia so could it be? What kind of messed up sick game is this? Is this karma of some sort? I sighed as I went to sleep for work in the morning for things were about to get more hectic than this. It was about to be one heck of a ride. I can feel it in my bones. Chapter 100 - [Bonus ] I fucked up big time and I knew it, but I didn''t care. I had been spiraling out of control for the past, well almost three years I guess. I had become ruthless and had fallen into into the wrong crowd during my time here and I was always on a high, but a few so called friends of mine ratted me out when they got caught. I was held in prison for a few days before I was released for my father had ordered them to and now I was on a plane back to Korea. I haven''t been there for almost three years and I haven''t kept contact with anyone. Not even my parents. I had broken all contact with my dad a few years ago when I refused to marry Harin and we have not been on speaking terms since then so I was surprised when I heard that he had bailed me out and called for me. Probably because it was about to end up in the news. I was returning with my company, Anastasia Kuznestova, who''s family had took me in after I left my father''s house here in Russia. They were the reason for my gang banging affairs, drug trafficking and all in all bad guy, but honestly it gave me a thrill of pleasure and I finally felt free. I was the Consigliere to the Kuznestova family and I was held high and mighty and feared by many. I had made myself quite the reputation and I loved for this was the new me. "§¬§à§ä§Ö§ß§à§Ü ( kotyonek ) -(Cat), my mouth is feeling rather empty. Meet me in the bed room in five?" suggested Anastasia removing the magazine that she was previously reading from her fade. "§®§Ñ§Ý§í?§ê§Ü§Ñ (Malishka)-(Baby girl), not right now" I replied not feeling in the mood, but the thing with Anastasia was that she doesn''t take no for an answer. "Svetoslav, I''ll see you in five minutes." she said calling me by my Russian name as she undid the ties of her robe. I sighed as I followed after her closing the door behind me and she was already positioned on the floor with her mouth open wide. "Fill me my mouth with your cum oppa" she said and unbuckled my belt taking my dick out. It was not hard as yet, but nevertheless she still sucked it hungrily until I finally got hard and she sucked the life out of me. We have been having this kind of relationship ever since we met, but her and her family thinks that I will marry her, but that was never in my plans. She was a beast and is always horny and she has no shame so we fucked every where. I used a condom every time and I couldn''t find it within myself to eat her out. She was really good in bed and good at sucking dick, but I never really felt that connection. I fisted her blonde her pushing her head farther and farther down on my dick and she took me all in without choking. She looked up at me through her long lashes with her piercing blue eyes and I quickly looked away pumping faster and faster down her throat as I came . She licked me clean from base to tip before trying to kiss me, but I gently moved her out of my way as I exited the room. I didn''t have time to buckle my pants before I left so the room so the flight attendant was startled and blushed at my attire and I apologized before I sat back down at my seat. I sighed as I thought of the scolding that I will be receiving once I land in Korea so I took a nap in preparation. The plane landed at Incheon airport and I was tired as fuck, but father had insisted that came to his office. I ordered the men to take Anastasia to a hotel for I didn''t feel like letting her tag along and my father didn''t know about her. The car came to a stop and door flew open and I looked up at the building before me still in its marvelous stature, "Kim''s Incorporated" I sighed as I adjusted my suit and tie, brushing back my hair for I knew that he would have had something to say. I entered the building and all eyes were on me, but I just passed by them all with my head held straight, my face cold and a set gaze. I rode the elevator to the top of the building where my dad was and barged into his office not even bothering to knock. "Sup dad" I said as I laid both my feet on his desk and he glared at my feet before looking at me. "Seo Jin" he greeted curtly and I rolled my eyes at him leaning into the chair feeling comfortable. "Yes father it is. Why did you want to see me?" I asked getting straight to the point not feeling the mood of sitting around and chit chat. He sighed as he took a ruler from his desk drawer and used to removed my feet from his desk then proceeded to spray the spot with alcohol, " son I have found you a lawyer to deal with your mess and I have already met with her yesterday and briefed her on the details." A female lawyer? Interesting, "is she pretty?" "Yes she is very pretty and she is a very good lawyer. One of the best." he replied and I was intrigued. I took a peanut from his bowl and took the shell off before plopping it into my mouth, "what''s her name?" "Atalia Carter." I choked on my peanuts as I heard her name and I was coughing uncontrollably when he handed me a bottle of water. I quickly took it and took a big gulp desperately trying to get the peanut down, "A-*coughs*Atalia-*coughs times two*-Atalia Carter!?" He looked at me as I fought for my life in front of him and he raised a brow ignoring the fact that I almost died, "that''s what I said. Do you know her?" "No" I said all too quickly realizing that I was coming off as a bit too enthusiastic and excited so I leaned back into my chair and returned to my cold and aloof self, "she just has a pretty name that''s all. She is not Korean is she?" "No she is Jamaican" he confirmed still eyeing me and I felt my heart fluttered as I realized that it was her. "Tell me more bout this Atalia person. Is she married? Where does she work?" I asked trying to make myself look uninterested, but I was dying on the inside to know , especially on the first one. "Hmm" he said leaning back into his chair and it took everything in me not to jump over his desk and shake the answers out of him, "she is quite beautiful and a catch so I wouldn''t put money on the fact that she is single, but she goes by ''miss'' so not married and she is the CEO of A.E.C Law firm and its about a 30 minute drive from here. Why?" I jumped out of my seat fixing the ruffling of my suit, "I shall be taking my leave now to know more about this Atalia person. After all she will be representing me so ight as well get to know her." I quickly made my way to the door and held onto the handle when I heard my dad called out, "ugh Seo Jin, it was uh, it was once to see you again. Your mother was wondering if you would like to come over for dinner this weekend" I sighed as I kept my gaze on the door handle, "ill try," was all I said as I exited his office then entirely his building to go find Atalia. On my way their I found that I didn''t ask for the address so I relied on GPS to find her and I did. Oh fuck I was nervous. I wonder if she is still the same. Chapter 101 - You Again I started the day like any other day with taking a bath and getting dressed then gave the twins a bath and got them dressed showering them with kisses and affirmations before I packed their bags and dropped them off at their baby sitter. I was still a bit shaken up by what happened at lunch yesterday, but I had managed to put that aside for I had a lot of things to do. The twin''s second birthday was coming up and they each wanted different things. Adriel wanted a unicorn party but Adrian wanted a dinosaur party and I just wanted to sleep, but their birthday was only three weeks away. I sighed as I sipped my morning coffee as I reviewed a pile of papers that I was supposed had finished yesterday, but I was unable to last night. It was just Tuesday and I was tired already and was in need of a vacation. Before I knew it, it was time for lunch and I was eating out today with a few co workers at a local food truck. I haven''t had fish cakes in a while and nor Kimchi and the Kimchi was so good that even my shirt wanted a taste. I laughed at my clumsy self even on our back to the office as I tried to ge the stain out. We arrived back at work and we all went to our respective stations with me riding the lonely ride to the top floor. My phone began to buzz and I looked at the screen to see Sandra my front desk manager calling, "hello?" "Yes sorry Miss Carter to call you like this" she aplogised firtly and foremost. I chuckled at her assuring her that it was fine, "it''s okay Sandra, what is it?" "Oh well I know that you have a strict rule about visitrs not being allowed to enter your office without your permission, but the son of Mr. Kim is here and he demenaded to see you so now he is in your office." I sighed as I pinched my nose bridge, "Sandra we have talked about this, you are too nice and should learn how to stand your ground. I f I say no visitors I expect no visitors." She apologised profusley over the phone and I felt bad for almost losing my temper remembering my anger management classes and sighed, "I''ll let it slide this one time Sandra, but you need to work harder. Thank you for informing me." "Yes ma''am. It wont happen again" I hung up the phone as the elevator dinged and I walked along the corridor strutting as I was alone. I did a few poses as if I were on the run way laughing at myself when my phone dinged. Oppa +1(234)567-0091 Oppa: Tally, Lia and I will be about five to ten minutes late for she has bowel movement (1:05 pm) me: Ok lol. She has poopy butt (1:05 pm) Oppa: Ha ha very funny, we''ll be there soon (1:06 pm) me Otayy (1:06: "Looks like its just me" I said out loud. "And me" said a oh too familiar voice and I froze. Shiwoo? There he was standing behind my desk with his arms folded as he looked out at the view. My heart began to palpitate and I felt dizzy as my breathing became shallow and my words breathy, "wh-what are you doing her?" He turned around smiling as his eyes met mine and we stared at each other for a while before he spoke, "hi Tally. Long time no see." My mouth fell open as breathed heavily and I held onto the door for I felt like I was about faint. "Oh shit!" he said as he ran towards me, but I held a finger up stopping him. "Don''t touch me. Don''t you dare fucking touch me!" he froze in his tracks and his arms dropped to his side as I sat on the floor. He stared down at me as I glared up at him breathing angrily feeling as if fire was coming out of my ears. "Tally-" "No! You do not get to call me that!" I yelled cutting him off as I helped myself off the floor fixing my suit. I had a hunch that Mr. Kim''s son would be him, but I didn''t feel real until I saw him. It doesn''t even feel real now. I opened the door of my office then began the walk down the corridor to the elevator when he held onto my hand and I felt a jolt of electricity. I knew he felt it too for he immediately retracted his hand rubbing it to soothe the attraction of the jolt of friction. "Tallt-I mean Miss Carter please. Look at me" he begged and my heart broke a little as I slowly turned to look at him teary eyed. "What is it?" I asked my voids void of emotion and my face cold. "Can we talk" he begged and I folded my arms as I stared up at him. He has changed some how, but I couldn''t put a finger on it. "We are talking now aren''t we?" He sighed as he ran his hand through his hair and my eyes followed his movements as his muscles rippled and his chest popped out, "can we talk in private. As my father would have already explained that this case is very sensitive." I searched his eyes for a few seconds seeing a regret written all over them and I caved and led the way back to my office taking a seat on my desk. "I''ll sit here and you will stay over there as far as possible." I said as I removed my jacket and so did he. I noticed a slight print of sleeve tattoos all the way up to his right shoulder through his thin white shirt. "Okay" he said as he caught me staring and he smirked and I scoffed. "Speak boy for I haven''t gotten all day." I said annoyed and he slowly walked up to me. "What are you doing?" I asked as stood a few inches in front of me and I saw his eyes darted darted to my chest that was heaving rapidly up and down. "Forgive me of my manners, but I have missed you so much. Please can I touch you?" he begged sounding deprived and hungry and I closed my eyes nodding yes as I felt his hand gently and softly caressed my cheek and I laid my head in his arms loving the comfort. I opened my eyes to see her staring at a spot on my neck before he smiled meeting my gaze, "I see you still have the ring. It looks better around your neck." I lightly smiled as I realized that no matter what I did I was still weak to this boy and I hated it so much, but I also loved the feeling of his hand on my face. This is the first time in years that I am being touched by a man and I was feeling all sorts of emotions for it was this man. Among all those emotions was definitely hatred, but I couldn''t get myself from staring up at him as he stared down at me. Well that was until Lia and Minjae walked in, "Tally we''re here-what the fuck!?" I jumped at my place on the desk pushing Shiwoo from in front of me as I felt guilty as if I had been caught and I jumped from the table explaining myself. "Oppa, Unnie, it''s not what you think. We were just talking and-" "Were you two communicating telepathically because I heard no talking when I came in" said Minjae glaring at Shiwoo who was in turn glaring at him. I chuckled nervously as Lia gave me a knowing look and secretly wiggled her eyebrows and my ears heated up. "Oppa?" asked Shiwoo still glaring at Minjae and I signaled for Lia to contain Minjae. "Yes. Oppa. Do you have a problem with that?" oh boy. Here we go again. Shiwoo scoffed and chuckled as he looked at me and I felt guilty and even tried to explain, but then the doors burst open and in came the twins. "Mommy mommy!" they yelled as they ran into my arms giggling. I looked over at Shiwoo to see his eyes wide open and I knew that this day couldn''t get any worse. "Mommy?" he asked in disbelief and I stared at Lia asking for help, but she was too at a loss for words. "Umm Shiwoo, meet Adriel and Adrian. They are umm your kids." I said nervously as his mouth hang open. Oh fuck Chapter 102 - Daddy Is Home "Mommy. Who is that? asked Adriel pointing at a still shocked Shiwoo. I hesitated a bit looking at Lia and Minjae who motioned for me to go ahead and tell them so I placed them on the desk to have a seat as I explained to them as best as I could about who he was. "Adriel and Adriel, do you remember when I told you the story about how your dad was not here and we don''t know if he will come back?" I asked and they nodded their head yes, "well daddy is here now and this is him. Would you like to say hi?" They shook their head no as they pulled me closer to them burying their heads in my chest. Minjae walked up to where we were and held their faces up as he spoke to them while I stood at the side nervously twisting my fingers. "Hey monsters. It''s okay. Your daddy is a good man and he is here now from long long adventure of fighting dinosaurs and he even found unicorns" said Minjae and they looked at Shiwoo amazed, but still a little shy. "Really?" they asked Minjae softly and he shook his head yes and they both looked at each other doing their twin mind communicating thing. "Mommy come here" said Adriel calling me over to whisper something in my ear, "is really our daddy?" I looked down at hesitantly staring into her eyes just like I did with her father earlier and he was all I saw, "yes baby. He is." "Cool!" exclaimed Adrian and I laughed. He was always so optimistic about everything leaving Adriel to always be the ring leader and skeptical one. He ate his meals without question while she had a certain way that she liked hers to be served. She was just as particular and picky like me and to be honest, raising her has made me realize how difficult I really was and felt even more thankful for my friends. The baby sitter was still standing by the door and I knew that she must have felt awkward so I quickly paid her and she left. "Miss Carter, may I speak with you for a moment in private please." asked Shiwoo and I nodded my head. Minjae looked me in the yes and I nodded my head telling him that it was okay and he glanced at Shiwoo before we left. I walked behind him in silence as we entered an empty room and he held the door for me as I walked in. "Were you ever going to tell me?" he asked sounding hurt and I felt guilty. "I tried" I said with my head lowered as I twisted my fingers. I didn''t know why I was feeling so shy all of a sudden and couldn''t meet his eyes. He sighed as paced the room trying to contain his anger, "you tried? What do you mean by you tried?" "Well we weren''t on speaking terms after we had sex were we and you weren''t exactly being the nicest guy now were you?" I asked finally raising my head, "I went by your apartment after my exams but you were already gone." He sighed as he continuously ran his hand through his hair, "how far along were you when I left?" "Two months I think" I replied as I sat on the desk. "Wow. So that day when I came to your apartment you were pregnant?" he asked looking at my stomach then back to my face. I nodded my head yes and he undid the first two top buttons of his shirt and removed his tie. "Was it a safe pregnancy? Did you-did you have enough money or umm support. Was it alright? Did it hurt?" he asked staring intently at me sounding worried and I chuckled. "They came six weeks early due to me being stressed and I had to have an emergency C-section, and the pregnancy was fine for the most part. I had Lia and Minjae and I went back home for a few months so yeah. All good." I gave him a thinned lip smile after my summary not feeling like going in dept for it was still a sore topic. He came to stand a few inches in front of me like he did before and he spoke softly with his voice thick with emotion, "why didn''t you tell Tally? Do you know how this makes me feel? You should have called me for I would have been there all the step of the way for I know it must have been hard for you." Tears welled in my eyes as I saw tears rolling down his cheek and I felt the guilt wash all over me again, "I''m sorry. I didn''t think that you would want us especially after you just left without saying goodbye and I was mad and hurt and I was only thinking about myself when I didn''t try to tell you. My family and friends told me to contact you, but I was too petty and wanted to prove that I could have done it all by myself. Shiwoo, I truly am sorry. He came closer and I wrapped my arms around his waist as I cried and he caressed me hair soothing me. I really was being selfish all those years ago and I really was a very petty woman and now he is back and the twins are afraid of him. I now felt guilty for not giving them his last name and for depriving them of knowing him. I unwrapped my hands from around his waist and he held my cheeks in his hands to look up at him and his face was blurry from my tears, "I''m here now and that''s all that matters. I will spend the rest of my life if I have to making it up to them and to you." He wiped the tears from my eyes and placed a sweet tantalizing kiss on my forehead and I smiled as he did so. I opened my eyes to see him staring at my lips, but I wasn''t ready for that as yet. "Tally I love y-" I held my hand up stopping him from saying what he was about to, "it''s a bit early to say that done you think? Plus we are both emotional and hysterical right now so lets not do and say anything that we will regret." His hands fell to his side as I stood up from the desk. I buttoned his shirt and handed him his tie as we left the room and returned to see that Heesung had arrived and was playing with the twins as Lia and Minjae were having a conversation. Lia inspected the both of our faces and saw that we were crying, but said nothing as I walked over to her. "Everything good?" asked Minjae and I nodded my head yes for this were in fact better. Shiwoo stood at the door as he watched the kids playing and he looked mesmerized as he never took his eyes off them. Lia nudged me in the side and wiggled her eyebrows as she caught me smiling at him and I flipped her off and we both laughed. I have to admit this is not the way I had expected today to go, but I''m not complaining. It still felt a little bit too good to be true. Chapter 103 - Co-parenting "So umm how does this work?" asked Shiwoo as we buckled the kids in the car. "Oh it''s simple just do it like how I did it with Adrian" I answered for I thought he was asking about the car seat. "Not the car seat." I looked at him and he tilted his head towards the kids who were sleeping and I realized, "oh. I don''t know. Co parenting I guess?" He nodded his head as we closed the doors and I went around to the drivers side of the car he was standing with his hands in his pockets as he stared down at his feet. "So today was umm, unexpected." he said after a while and I agreed. "Yeah. Oh uhh don''t worry about the kids. They will warm up to you soon" I said reassuringly and he smiled. "I am really impressed with how verbal they are and how well you have been raising them." I blushed as his compliment not understanding what was happening between us right now, but I kind of liked it, "uhh thank you. I had some help from my friends and family and Miss Kang who is now resting in peace." "Oh I''m sorry for you loss." he said as I leaned back onto the car for support. "No no its fine. Its been about six or so months. We are doing better." He gave me sad eyes as he took a step closer and for a moment we were just silently staring at each other. I felt weak in the knees and opened up the car and took a seat not feeling like leaving just yet. I looked over my seat at the twins who were sound asleep tired from playing and asking Shiwoo all sorts of questions. They were still not very fond or trusting of him, but progress was made and that was all that mattered. Minjae and Lia had left us with Heesung earlier and it had been just the four of us for the past two hours. "So where are you staying? Same apartment?" I asked after a while. I saw a flash of emotions run across his face and he now looked jittery and nervous and I rose my eyebrow confused, "is everything okay?" "Tally I-" the sound of his phone ringing cut off his words and I was even more confused. "Anastasia what is it?" he silently yelled into his phone turning his back to me as he spoke in Russian. The person on the phone responded to him and I sat there unintentionally eaves dropping on his side of the conversation, "I will be home soon. I am dealing with business. Yes yes kisses to you too. Bye" He hung up the phone as he turned around facing me once more and I had my resting bitch face on, "so, Anastasia. Is she pretty?" His mouth opened and closed like a gaping fish and he had told me everything I needed to know without saying a word. I chuckled humorless as as I bit my lip, "well it sounds urgent so you better get home to her. I''ll be leaving now." I swung my legs around and was about to close the door when he stopped me, "wait! I can explain." I laughed at him shaking my head finding this situation oddly funny, "explain? What do you need to explain? We are not together, but you and Anastasia clearly are so please let go of my car door so I can get my kids home and in bed thank you." "Were not together" he said not letting go of my door and I rolled my eyes. "I dont care." "You obviously do care for you are upset with me now. Please don''t leave like this." he begged and sighed getting out of the car as I stood in front of him. "Fine, explain, but make it quick and keep your voice down." "Thank you" he sighed as he went on, "Anastasia and I are not together, but we kind of are?" I scoffed about to walk away when he held my hand pulling me closer to him, "just listen. Her family took me in when I left my father''s house so she has become kind of like my company." "You''re company?" I asked in disbelief, "and here I thought you have changed, but really you''re still the same Shiwoo who lies and plays with feelings and I am still the same idiot to fall for it. Were your tears even real? Is there anything about you even real? You mean to tell me that you left Korea for Russia over two years ago and now you bring back your ''company'' whose family is allegedly responsible for this case that I am supposed to be defending you on? Is this some kind of game to you? Do you like playing with me?" "No. Every thing that I said was true and my tears were real and I do want to be apart of the kids life and yours Tally. Look Anastasia means nothing to me and yes we''ve hooked up several times, but it meant nothing. You do." he said holding onto my shoulders shaking me with every sentence." "I don''t believe you." I said and I saw his heart breaking through his eyes and he let go of my shoulder nodding his head. "Of course you don''t. I am always the bad guy for you huh Tally? Since were keeping tabs here am I the one who kept my kids a secret from you and had to find out after almost three years and if I hadn''t return I probably wouldn''t have known? Tell me now who does it fit!?" he silently yelled and I suddenly forgot every thing about anger management and Atalia loose. "Not this again. Shiwoo if we were to keep tabs we would be opening up ghost of the pasts and believe you mean I do not want to walk through your grave yard. Yes I admit that I was wrong to do that, but what was it that led me to do it huh? Who was it that was playing who all along?" He ran his hands over his face frustrated, but not holding back either, "for the love of God Atalia, no one was stringing you on. No one forced you to have feelings for me and no one forced me either, but you know what was forced ? Yourself onto me that night. I scoffed at his audacity my eyes going wide that he had actually brought that up, Oh my God are you kidding me right now? Did you just slut shame me? I don''t know why I''m so surprised since it''s not the first nor second time. "I cant with you!" he exploded, "I said I was sorry all those years ago so why cant you just let it go?" "Let it go? Let it go!? Alright I''ll let it go. I fucking hate you from the bottom of my soul and I wish that you didn''t come back. You disgust me and I wish that I had never met you. Ever since you came into my life it has been absolute hell. I was doing fine with out you, the kids were doing fine with out you and we don''t need you so why don''t you just return to Russia with your pretty little Anastasia and pretend that we don''t exist like you used to. You seemed to have been living a good life there anyway." He went silent as I fumed and I instantly regretted what I had just said, but the damage was already done, "Shiwoo look I''m sorry I just. I''ve just been so stressed for such a log time now and I have so much pent up aggression that I have been suppressing because of anger management classes and-" "You really hate me that much huh?" he asked softly cutting off my rant, "Drive safe Atalia. I''ll be leaving now." "Shiwoo no wait." he ignored me as he walked away and I let out a frustrated scream. "Fine be like that then. Run away from an argument like you always do. Fuck you!" I fumed as my chest heaved heavily as tears streamed down my face. I wanted to break something, but their was nothing in sight so I grabbed onto my hair pulling it until I heard my baby call out. "Mommy? Are you okay?" I immediately wiped my tears and fixed my hair as I returned to the car smiling, "yes baby. Mommy is fine." "Mommy. Is daddy a bad man?" she asked and my heart shattered. She must have heard all the yelling since we still so close to the car and I feared that I might had traumatized my child. I quickly returned to the car and got it closing the door behind me as I outstretched my arm to hold my babies hand, "no baby he is just. Sometimes mommies and daddies have a little misunderstanding and it can get loud, but its okay. Daddy is not a bad man. In fact do you want us all to go to the fair tomorrow?" "Yay!" she exclaimed as I shushed her smiling and he said it softer for her brother was still sleeping. I buckled my seatbelt and wiped my eyes once more and we were on our way home. I still felt guilty for saying all those bad things to him, but I was still just so upset and he was just so irritating. Chapter 104 - Family Day "Mommy, are we still going to the fair?" asked Adriel as I was giving her and Adrian a bath. "A fair? Yay fair! Fair!" yelled Adrian, splashing the water and giggling out of excitement. "Umm I don''t know. Mommy has to work" I said as I unplugged the drain letting the water loose as I wrapped them in their robes. "But mommy you promised" whined Adriel and I sighed not feeling like dealing with this right now. "Look Adriel mommy has a lot of things to think about right now okay?" She pouted as she sat on the bed as I prepared their outfits for the day, "okay, but will daddy come today?" I froze at the mentioning of him for I didn''t expect for her to actually want to see him, "uhh I don''t know. Daddy has to work as well okay sweetie?" "But can he come?" she asked still insisting. "No he cant." I said as I held up two dresses for her to choose her favorite and so she did not dropping the subject. "Why not? Can you call him?" I undid her robe as and dried her off further with a towel as I answered her questions even though I knew that with her a question always lead to another, " no baby I cannot call him." "Why not? Is your phone broken?" "No, I just cant." I answered honestly, but she still needed more answers. "Why not?" she pestered on and I exhaled closing my eyes trying my hardest not to yell. "I do not have his phone number. Are you happy?" "Why not?" she asked again and I sighed as I finished with dressing her then got to dressing her brother. "Because mommy does not have daddy''s number and that''s just it. Adriel sometimes adults can be complicated and this is one of those times. Now go get your bag pack and get ready to go." I said with finality in my phone and she got the fine, sighing dramatically as she climbed off the bed and went for her bag pack. "Mommy" said Adrian speaking after she left, "what is comaiplacated?" I chuckled at his question and how cute he was while trying to say the word and I placed a kiss on his nose, "well Adrian complicated means that it is hard" "Okay" he said feeling satisfied with my answer and got back to playing with his toy as I got him dressed. That was the thing with these two. They were identical, but most of their actions were different. While Adriel was more verbal and could hold a conversation, Adrian would rather just play with his trucks all day even by him self. I guess that''s just because girls develop faster than boys. Adrian was still very verbal, but he usual allows Adriel the ring leader to do most of the talking while he was more laid back and chill. They did argue a lot though and would fight as siblings, but there were each other''s bestfriends and would make up by hugging it out or by their love language of holding hands and sharing toys. I got them buckled in their car seat and drove to their baby sitter''s apartment, dropping them off after giving them kisses and telling them of how much I loved them. Adriel did ask one more time about the fair and she even used her "give me what I want for you love me and want to make me happy face" so I told her that I would pick them up early and us and their dad would go the fair. I didn''t like breaking promises so I tried to contact Shiwoo on my way to work via Instagram, but when I searched for his account it was no longer there. Strange. Anyway I pulled into the outside parking lot of the building and entered through the front door greeting the workers as I passed by. I walked up to the front desk lady, Sandra and she smiled greeting me as she was on the phone with someone when I interrupted. She quickly wrapped up her phone call apologizing as she asked me if there was a problem, "I am so sorry Miss Carter for making you wait, but did I do something wrong?" I chuckled at how nervous she was for it seemed to have eased her nerves, "no Sandra all is good, but I was wondering if you could call Mr. Kim and schedule a meeting with Shiwoo-I mean his son for right now." She nodded her staring at me and I blinked a few times raising my eyebrows asking if she understood what I had just said, "oh you mean like now now?" "Umm yes" I said shaking my head as I walked away heading towards the elevator greeting more people as I passed by. I walked down the empty corridor to my office stopping by at Minjae''s telling him good morning before leaving. I had a lot to do today once more so I busied my self with work until Lia alerted me that Shiwoo was in the lobby. I quickly ran to my bathroom and adjusted my lip gloss and mascara and straightened my dress as I ran back to my self masking my expressions as I heard a knock on the door. "Come in" I said sounding emotion less as he entered closing the door behind him. "Hi" was all he said as he stood at the door with his hands at his side and his hair tousled and fluffy which I loved. He must have just woken up for he was in casual wear, his grey sweats sitting dangerously low and his face was still a bit swollen which was very cute. I decided to keep things professional for we were still not on good terms, "good morning Mr. Kim. Sorry to call you on such short notice, but I wanted to review something with you and I also wanted to ask you something. Please take a seat." He took a seat in front of me, sitting lazily and my eyes dipped to his crotch where his dick was printing. I caught and checked myself trying to get rid of the dirty thoughts as I looked him in the eyes getting back on track. "Sure what''s the question?" he asked his face and voice void of any emotion. "Oh, well umm the kids were wondering if you would like to go to the fair with us later on today." I said getting straight to the point and I saw his ears perked no doubt being surprised by their interest. "Really?" he asked in disbelief and I nodded my head yes, "yes! Sure! Of course! What time?" I smiled at his excitement feeling happy that he actually wanted to spend time with them, "how does three pm sound? I will leave work early to get the kids and probably change to mee you there. Sounds good?" "I liked your dress though." I heard him say under his breath and my ears heated up, but I pretended not to hear him, "three pm is fine. Should I bring anything? What do they like? Oh I forgot to ask. When is their birthday?" "No you will just need money. They both love toys so you can just win something for them, and their birthday is March the 1st." I said and he blinked a couple times with his eyes slightly widened. "I''m sorry, but March 1st?" he asked and I slowly nodded confused, "woah." I was genuinely confused and worried by his reaction and I started to feel nervous, "is something wrong?" "No no. lt''s just. It''s just that I was a little taken aback since March 1st is also my birthday." he said and it was my time to have widened eyes and unset jaw. "Really!? Woah. I never knew." I said genuinely shocked, but also happy. "I know right" he chuckled sitting straight and leaning forward, "it''s so cool to come back to learn that you have kids and that you all share the same birthday. I''m just really really happy right now." I smiled seeing him happy for I had missed his smile which had grew on me. We stared at each other for a while before he broke contact leaving his place at the seat as he walked towards the door, "thank you for inviting me Miss Carter. I will see you soon." I don''t know why, but I felt a little disappointed that he was actually being formal with me and I felt like we were slipping farther. I know that I had said a lot of harsh things yesterday, but I was hoping that he would have at least call me by my nick name. Am I being hormonal? Chapter 105 - The Fair "Hey, so the kids, Shiwoo-I mean Mr. Kim and I were planning on going to the fair later. Do you guys and Heesung wanna come?" I asked Lia and Minjae as we ate our lunch on the floor of our office for we were too lazy to walk to the break room. "Ouu yeah I was thinking about that. What do you say babe? Wanna go?" asked Lia and Minjae sighed. "Are you guys like a thing now? Will he be here every time?" asked Minjae and Lia nudged him in the side with his elbow. "Umm if I may recall you were one of the persons who forced me to call him back then so what has changed now?" I asked raising a brow and he raised his shoulders, "so are you guys coming or not? We are meeting up at at about four pm." They both nodded their head yes and we finished our meal right there on the floor bickering and chatting like how we usually do. I left work a little bit over three pm for I had a meeting that I totally forgot about, but it was fine for the kids were not that far away. I had called their baby sitter prior to me leaving so they were all ready by the time I arrived. "Hey my mini replicas. How was your day?" I asked as I hugged them both showering them with kisses. Adrian sighed dramatically and I raised a brow wondering what could have possibly upset this little man. "What''s wrong monster?" He sighed once more and I held their hands as we walked to the car saying goodbye to the baby sitter before buckling them in. I got into my seat buckling myself in and looked through my rare view mirror at Adrian who was still thinking, "Elisa what''s wrong?" At the sound of his middle name he finally caved and told me what was on his mind, "Elise told me that you promised to take us to the fair with our new dad. Mommy you promised." He broke out into sobs as he pouted and Elise too started crying and my heart broke a little. They had ganged up on me to guilt trip me and they were doing a good job. They were such little minxes when they are around me, but nobody believes me for they are angels with them. I watched for a little while longer as they sobbed before finally deciding to put them out of their toddler misery, "hmm. That''s strange. I am picking you guys up early as if we were going to be late for the fair, but I guess not. I''ll call your dad and tell him that you guys are crying so you wont make it to the fair okay." "No no we not crying no more mommy no. Look mommy no water!" they screamed and I laughed at their words. "Okay okay. We can go" I said and they started screaming in delight as we drove home. I quickly gave them and myself a bath dressing us up in jeans and matched the twins top with mine. We were clean and ready to go when Lia called asking us where we were, "we are walking towards the car now. We will be there soon." "Okay meet us at the photo booth" she said about to hang up, but I stopped her as I remembered the question that I wanted to ask her. "Do you see Shiwoo-I mean Mr. Kim there?" "Uh no I don''t see him. By the way why do you keep calling him Mr. Kim she asked as I strapped the kids in. "Because he is my client and we are being formal with each other. We are not friends nor are we on good terms so might as well" "Hmm. Okay. See you soon. Bye!" she hanging up in my ears as I drove off. We arrived shortly after and it was quite crowded more than I expected since it was Wednesday, but I didn''t mind. I held the twins hands as we walked over to the phot booth where they were waiting, but Shiwoo was still no where to be seen. I sighed as I waited a little while longer, standing on my tippy toes to look over the crowd when I finally saw him. He looked eyes with me and made his way over never breaking eye contact and I felt butterflies when he smiled, "hi." "Hi" I greeted as he bent down and said hi to the kids and they gave him a hug. "Hi new daddy" said Adrian and I chuckled. Adriel was quietly watching when I gave her a gentle shove for her to greet her father, "hello sir. It is nice to meet you again." "Elise. He is your father not some stranger." I said quietly scolding her when Shiwoo stood back up on his feet. "It''s okay Miss Carter. I am still a stranger to them." he said still speaking to me formally. "Who is Miss Carter?" asked Adrian and Adriel face palmed her self sighing. "What do you mean baby? Don''t you know mommy''s name?" I asked pinching his cheeks. "Oh yeah!" he laughed and I shook my head smiling at him. "You guys coming or what?" asked Lia from beside me and Shiwoo looked a bit uneasy and awkward. "Yeah lets go" I said holding onto Adriel''s hand as Shiwoo held Adrian. We began our date by playing games at the stalls, each of us taking our turns to win something for the kids. Minjae and Shiwoo were letting their toxic masculinity show while they were playing the strength test and Lia and I rolled our eyes as we played a shooting game winning more teddy bears. They eventually caught up to us and were panting by the time they did glaring at each other obviously disliking that the either was her. "Who''s hungry?" I asked as we neared a street vendor and the kids jumped up excited. We ordered seven Korean corndogs for all of us as we rode the merry go round, each child with an adult. We had a lot of fun I''m not gonna lie and the awkward tension between Shiwoo and Lia and Minjae had grown to be less. They engaged in conversations and even laughed together and they won and lost games. Adriel seemed to have warmed up to Shiwoo by now for she allowed him to hold her hand and she giggled when he pinched her cheeks. The picture was perfect in front of us and it didn''t feel like it was just yesterday that they became aware of each other''s existence. Shiwoo was surprisingly good with the kids and I honestly never expected for him to stick around, but the love in his eyes shun bright they refer to him as their "new daddy." Although Shiwoo and I were a rough topic he didnt let that stop him from spending time with the kids and did so everyday this week. His family had yet to know about the twins'' existence so he invited us over for the weekend to meet them. I had already met his father on a business occasion, but I was nervous to meet him for personal. Like come on. Imagine your son who had left the country for years and only returned for he was in trouble randomly show up to your house with his lawyer claiming that she is the mother of his twins whom he has known for less thana week. That shit sounds crazy even to me and it''s my story. Well, things cant get any weirder than this right? Chapter 106 - [Bonus ] "Where have you been §¬§à§ä§Ö§ß§à§Ü ( kotyonek ) -(Cat)?" asked Ana as I walked into my hotel room and I sighed. "On business." She opened her robe as she walked up towards me at the island as I opened a bottle of massaging my shoulders, "ouu baby you''re tense. Let mommy take care of you." "No" I said stepping away as I felt her trying to undone the buttons of my shirt, "I''m fine Ana." "Ana? Why did you call me by my name and not by §®§Ñ§Ý§í?§ê§Ü§Ñ (Malishka)-(Baby girl), like you always do? Did I do something wrong? she asked pouting and I sighed. "Look Ana I should have told you this before, but I do not love you in any way. I only considered you as company and I have no intention of marrying you." I took another swig of the liquor as I sat on the couch and she crawled her way over in between my legs, "who said anything about love cat? Now stop being a bad boy and give mommy your dick. She is hungry." She tried to un button my pants once more, but I quicky rose from my spot on the couch and went to stand by the window, "oh you want me to suck your dick by the window? I love how dirty you are kitty." I rolled my eyes at her with my back turned as she hugged my waist with one hand and traced her other hand over my chest, "I love how hard your muscles are. Did they get harder since you were in jail kitty?" "I was only in there for two days Ana. two days too long when you and your father had the ability to get me out. Were you going to leave me there to rot?" I hissed as I grabbed her hands and roughly pushed her aside. She scoffed as she laughed like a maniac on the floor and I stepped over her as I went back to the kitchen for another bottle of bear, "need I remind you Svetoslav that I own you. I took you from the slums of Russia and made you a consigliere. You were nothing and you are nothing with out. If it were up to me yes you would rot in that prison, but you should be grateful that daddy called. I''ll be in my bed chamber waiting for you to come to your senses. Don''t make me wait long or it wont end well for you." I ignored her threat as she left my room and I turned the lock closing the door. I had have enough of her for one day, and I was not in the least bit scared of her so I went to bed immediately for the liquor was finally taking it''s toll. I woke up the next day to my phone ringing beside me and I answered without looking at the caller ID, "hello?" "Seo Jin," I heard my father yell in my ears and I hissed, "Miss Carter has asked me to set up a meeting with you for today. Where are you?" I sighed as I sat up in bed rubbing the sleep from my eye, "I''m at home father. What does she want? I''m pretty sure she said all that she needed to say yesterday." My memories replayed the events of yesterday and my heart stung remembering how she declared her hatred for me. I walked half asleep over to my bathroom and placed the phone on speaker as I brushed my teeth and washed my face. "Well she asked me to call you urgently for she needs to meet with you now." he said with such urgency and I sighed not feeling like hearing another reason why she hated me. "Now as in now?" "Now boy!" he yelled, "don''t keep the nice young lady waiting. She has other priorities and clients." He hung up the phone and I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. This has only been my second day back in Seoul, but I looked and felt like I was her laboring for twenty plus years. I took a taxi to her office not feeling like calling one of the drivers and I arrived there and went straight up to her office. I didn''t smile on my way there for I was in the sourest of moods plus I was dealing with a hang over. I knocked on her door and waited a few seconds after she told me to come in and I stood at the door way keeping my distance. I kept my face in a mask even when my heart was pounding from the way she was staring at my crotch for she had addressed me formally by my last name and her vice and face were void of emotion. I too was void of emotion and addressed her formally by her last name and she seemed a little annoyed, but didn''t say anything and which left me confused, but I too didn''t say anything. The room was thick with tension and you could have cut it with a knife, but all the tension eft the room when she told me that the twins actually wanted to spend time with me. I forgot everything about our dispute for I was so happy and I was still in disbelief. We were both smiling as we looked at each other, but I broke it off leaving her office before things went any farther. I was not in the head space or capacity to be the man she wanted me to be right now and I had to work even harder on my ways, but for now I will work my hardest and best to be the best farther that the twins could ever ask for. I was a little late with meeting them at the fair, for I was a little nervous and had to talk my self out of not going. I am glad I went though for when I saw her in the crowd looking and waiting for me I was reminded of why I fell for her all those years ago. I held her gaze as I made my way through the crowd and bent to the twins'' level greeting them. Adrian was happy to see me again, but I guess that Adriel was still not very fond of me. She addressed me by "sir" which I have to admit, it did broke my heart a little, but I really was still a stranger. Tally-I mean Miss Carter scolded her for saying that, but I told her that it was fine and I saw that she felt bad, but it was okay. Lia and Minjae and their son was also there and I still didn''t like Minjae a bit, but at the end of the night I saw that he wasn''t so bad and had learned that he took good care of of Tally-I mean Miss Carter and the twins while I was away. I have to admit, I didn''t see the friendship between Lia and Miss Carter happening, but they had such a beautiful friendship and things between all the adults at the table had grown to be less awkward. As much as it kills me to say this, I really had a good time, and I felt safe like I was amongst friends. Something that I had never felt while in Russia and something that I haven''t felt in years. The rest of the week consisted with me spending time with the kids in the day time somewhere far from the hotel like a park, aquarium etc. I had invited them and their mom over this weekend to meet my family, but I was a little worried for it would be a very weird story to tell. I however was proud to be a dad and I wanted to share it to the world and my family would be the best start. And besides, everything will be fine. Nothing can go wrong. Chapter 107 - Meet The Family I was nervous as I pulled up to Gangnam-gu, which was one of the wealthiest places in South Korea. This was where a lot of the Chaebols lived which was quite fitting since Shiwoo-I mean Mr. Kim was a third generation heir. I had heard a great deal about these people that live here and as expected these people are uptight and classy so I knew from the get go that I would not fit here. I had never imagined, not once in my life moving to Korea, that I would be pulling up to Gangnam-gu because my baby''s father grew up here. It was like something of a Kdrama to be honest. I had told my kids from they were in the car to be on their best behavior for we will be coming face to face with not only some of Korea''s most famous billionaires, but also their other family. I had dressed them in the nicest clothes that they had and they looked so cute yet sophisticated, Adriel with her little dress and bow and Adrian with his tuxes and tie. I was wearing a elegant yet simple blue dress that hugged my body and now I was starting to regret it for I didn''t want to come off as a money hungry gold digging slut by my tight dress. I didn''t bring any back up clothes so I had no choice, but to unbuckle the kids and got the gift that I had brough for their grandma. A few seconds after ringing the bell at the gate I saw a nicely dressed man walked over to us smiling politely as he gave us 90 degrees bow. The twins and I returned his welcome by too smiling and bowing and they held onto my hands as we entered through the gates. I wish I had somebody''s hand to hold as I hid behind there leg as what the twins were doing for I too was nervous and a tad bit scared. My prayers were thankfully answered when I saw Shiwoo waiting for us at the door as we exited the elevator. "New daddy!" yelled Adrian as he saw him and let go of my hand to ran into his rms. Adriel on the other hand still held onto my hand as she hid behind my leg and I held her tight as we made our way to where to boys were waiting. "Hi" I said nervously as he eyed me up and down and I blushed a little when he said "wow". "Adry baby say hi to daddy." I encouraged and he smiled wide as she gave him a 90 degrees bow. I had taught her that it was a huge form of respect to her Korean side and Shiwoo was elated that she have him that respect. They must have made progress during their days together for she came home daily smiling and said she couldn''t wait for tomorrow, but when he picked them up the next day she would give him a cold shoulder as if she didn''t care. Elise was something else. "Shall we go inside?" he asked staring into my eyes and I nodded my head yes so I held onto to Elise''s hand as he held Elisa''s Inside was even more beautiful than I had imagined and there were more people than I had imagined. Every one there looked and smelled rich and once again I fell out of place, but then I felt Shiwoo''s hand snaked around my face and I felt butterflies, but it also felt nice. "So, I forgot to ask, but what is the occasion?" I whispered as he led us towards where his dad was talking to some other men. "It''s my mom''s birthday." he whispered into my ear and his lips gently brushed my lobe and I felt a shiver ran down my spine. "Sorry to interrupt, but father Miss Carter is here and look. She brought the little ones." he said gushing at them and I smiled shyly as I set my eyes on the floor. "Miss Carter I didn''t know that you had kids. They are quite lovely aren''t they." he said also gushing and the men around him agreed, "yes lovely, quite lovely, beautiful children." "Ah thank you Mr. Kim and thank you for having me" I replied bowing 90 degrees and the twins saw and followed. Mr. Kim laughed at their gesture and he lifted both of them in his arms, "and may I ask these beautiful babies what their names are?" "I am Adrian" he said giggling and I saw Mr. Kim''s eyes widened. "No way. His Korean is so good." he complimented, "I never expected for his pronunciation to be so good at such a young age. Do you also teach them English?" I opened my mouth to answer his question when little Miss Adriel beat me to it, "hello Mr. Sir''s father, My name is Adriel Elise Carter and I am older than him. Our mother actually taught us eight languages, but we are only fluent in Korean and English. We have an extensive vocabulary and we are only one year and a few months old. We turn two on March the first. We have watched the movie ''Baby Genius'' and we feel as if we belong there. Any more questions?" By the time she was finished every body except me and Shiwoo''s mouths were opened for their didn''t expect that much from her. I honestly never expected for her to say that much either since she was only that talkative around people she knew, but I guess it came from the fac that she was always competing with her brother and had to be number one, especially since he got complimented. Although she always has a lot of smart things to say, she was still a baby with a baby voice and sometimes her words are inaudible, but they are clear enough to understand "Oh, umm-wow. She is-she is really uhh smart." said Mr. Kim at a loss for words and Adriel grinned at his compliment feeling accomplished for one upping her brother. He on the other hand didn''t mind and busied himself with the pin that was on his shirt. "Thank you. I try to teach them as much as I can and I read to them every night and I don''t do baby talk with them." "Well whatever you are doing keep doing it for you have two amazing kids here." he said as he placed them back on their feet and they ran towards the table where there was a lady giving snacks to the rest of the kids, "Miss Carter I didn''t know that you were married." I chuckled nervously as I stole glances at Shiwoo who was in turn stealing glances at me, "I am not actually." Mr. Kim looked confused as he looked between the both of us and he excused him self from the men as he led us both towards an empty corner, "what is going on?" Shiwoo and I looked at each other and I signaled for him to go ahead and tell him, but we were interrupted by the sound of applause as Mrs. Kim entered the room. "We will talk later." said Mr. Kim in a serious tone before leaving and I nodded my head yes. Shiwoo held onto my waist as he led me to the dining room where there people already seated for the dinner. He pulled out my chair for me and I thanked him as he sat beside me. I scanned the room for heads of curly hair not remembering where I last saw them and I let out a sigh of relief when I saw them at the kid''s table having fun. Things were going okay so far and I had my fingers crossed as his mother finally made eye contact with me and her smile faded. Oh boy. Chapter 108 - Mother Dearest I held her gaze giving her a polit smile and she signaled over to her husband and he moved closer as she whispered something in his ear. My smile faltered a little as she kept staring obviously displeased with my presence, but I never once let go of her gaze. "I think your mom hates me" I whispered into Shiwoo''s ear still holding her gaze. "No she doesn''t. She just never expected me to bring someone home" he defended and I scoffed. Even a blind guy can see that she doesn''t like me, but she was his mother and son''s are always so blind about their mother''s wrongs. She cleared her throat as she plastered on a big smile showcasing her perfectly straight and white teeth as she greeted her guest standing, "hello everyone and welcome to my party. We have an evening filled with fun activities so please make yourselves at home and enjoy." A few cameras flashed as she smiled and waved and that was when I realized that there were some paparazzi present. Of course, Chaebol''s cant hold an event without reminding the public of how rich they were. I have no doubt in my mind that her party wont be on the news as a trending topic. I can already picture the headline, "Mrs. Kim, wife of CEO of Kim''s Incorporated celebrates birthday today sparing no expense." The dinner portion of the evening started soon after her welcome and the servers came and took a plates returning it with delicious foods. I remembered my table manners and only ate when everyone at the table was served and I saw out of the corner of my eye Mrs. Kim staring at my every move. I turned to Shiwoo who was busy loading his plate with food and whispered into his ear, "you''re mom is staring into my soul. Make it stop." "Relax it''s fine. She just has never seen one of you up so close." he said with such ease and my mouth widened. "Excuse me? One of me? What''s that supposed to mean?" I was extremely offended by his words, but I have to admit, I wasn''t that surprised. As soon as I confronted him he realized his mistake and tried to apologies, "no that''s not what I meant. No, I mean yes, but not in a bad way." I was very upset at how he could casually make a racist remark just like that at the expense of defending his mother. I had a right mind to just get my kids and leave, but I didn''t want to be rude and give his mother another reason to hate me. I ignored him for the rest of the dinner even when he tried to apologies by placing different kind of food items on my plate. I had lost my appetite and didn''t want not a single bite of their food for yes I have already accepted it, I was petty. The dinner ended in chatter and laughs as they were all well acquainted with one another while I was there playing with my fingers when somebody tried to get my attention, "wait. Hold on. Is that?" I heard the voice ask and I looked up from my fingers confused, "hello? Do I know you?" He laughed and I rose a brow, "it''s me from a few years back don''t you remember?" I tried racking my brain for a recollection, but my search turned out to be empty so I just shook my head no. "Oh maybe I need to bend over and then you''ll remember" he said bending over and I immediately remembered. "Oh it''s you!" I said excited that I finally remembered, but then I realized that I finally remembered, "oh it''s you." I folded my arms as he smiled at me and all the memories came rushing back. "Yes it''s me from the bridge at Han River. It''s nice to see you again." he said outstretching his arm and I looked it hesitantly before I shook it. "Umm excuse me Hyung (older brother/guy friend *can only be said by males*), but how do you know my Tally?" asked Shiwoo removing my hand from the guy''s hand. The guy gasped looking between us and he laughed, "no way. Little cuz is the one that got you pregnant? What a small world." "What!?" I heard a voice say and we all whipped our heads to the direction seeing his mother fuming, "you and you. Office. Now!" "You''re dead" whispered Shiwoo to the guy before he held my hand pulling me towards where his mother and father went. All eyes were on us and we entered the office closing the door to find Mrs. Kim glaring at us. "Miss Carter" she called out. "Yes ma''am?" I replied. "Where are you from?" she flat out ask and I removed Shiwoo''s hand from around my wrist as I stepped forward. "Africa?" she asked when I didn''t answer and I gave her a polit smile. "No ma''am. I am from Jamaica." She crinkled her nose as if she had got a whiff of a fowl odor, "so you are from an island? Why did you come to Korea?" I kept my smile and manners as I answered her questions for I was taught at a very young age to respect my elders, "I came here for college and after college built my own Law firm ma''am." "And where did you meet my son?" she asked when I was finished answering. I felt as if I was back on school challenge quiz, but I answered never the less, "we met through a mutual connection, Miss Harin Kim." I saw her took a deep breath before she sat on her chair as if she had just the news of the death of a dearly beloved relative, "so you''re the one who broke off their engagement?" So she was accusing me of breaking them up now so what''s next, gold digging? "I beg your pardon ma''am, but I can grantee you that it was not my intention nor did I know of their engagement. I can also assure you that your son has a mind and feelings of his own and all parties played a role in this circumstance and I will not sit here and take all the blame for something I didn''t know about." I said defending myself and she seemed to not have liked that. "Just admit it. You''re here for money to try and sneak your way into a rich family, but I tell you this Miss Carter that whatever spell you have on my son you better remove it before I get even more involved. Both men in the room were quiet and I looked over at Shiwoo who had his head down just like his dad. I now see who run things around here. "You see Mrs. Kim, I was taught from a very young age to respect my elders, but I do believe that it is necessary to break from that teachings sometimes. You first saw me today at your dinner table and right then and there you decided that you didn''t like me because of what? My skin color? You and I are women of color just the same, but only that I am more pigmented than you. Now for you to stand here all high and mighty thinking that I am only here for money is quite funny to me. I have done my research on you Miss Kim for I always do my home work and what I have found is that you did come from a rich family, marrying into another and have never worked a day in your life. I have left my island home, more than halfway across the world working hard for scholarships to send myself to school then used all my of money to start a business that is now flourishing. I have never ending bookings and I have enough money for my kids and myself. So no thank you, we don''t want your easy entitled money. We have our own and it is hard earned. I thank you for your hospitality, but we are leaving." I was about to leave and open the door when the twins came barging in, "mommy mommy!" They ran up to me and hugged my leg and I asked, "what''s wrong?" "Nothing" replied Adriel as she stared at Mrs. Kim and back at me doing her definition of whispering, "is that Mr. Sirs mother?" "Yes baby. That''s your father''s mother." I replied looking at Mrs. Kim and her eyes slightly whitened. I heard a clicking sound followed by a flash of light and I looked through the door and saw a crowd staring at us. "Well I-I didn''t know that they were this old" she said sounding shocked. "I am sorry that your son didn''t keep you bloodline pure and that they are not the heir you wanted, but don''t worry. We wont ask for child support or your love. We are quite fine. Let''s go kids. Mommy will take you home and we can have slumber party okay?" "Yayy!" they yelled and I held their hands as we exited the room. "Tally wait" said Shiwoo running up to us trying to stop us. "Why does your mom have something else to say." I snapped. "I''m sorry. Can I take you guys home? It''s late and dangerous" he asked and Adrian nodded so I sighed and gave in. "Fine, but this doesn''t fix anything." he nodded as he picked Adrian up and we left the building as his family gossiped. It was quiet all the way home and I often found my self dozing off so I was grateful that he was driving, but I didn''t let him know that. He allowed his mom to be disrespectful to me and I was left to defend myself and my kids and I was not going to let him forget. Chapter 109 - Adults Shiwoo pulled into the parking lot of our building and turned the car off and we sat in silence for a few seconds before I opened my door and left. He too opened his door and assisted me with carrying the sleeping kids to our apartment. It was not his first time here, but it was his first time inside so I had to show him the way to their room. He placed Adrian on his bed and I placed Adriel on hers, kissing them on the forehead before turning the lights off and left. "Thank you for driving us home. How are you going to get back?" I asked as I walked towards the kitchen with him behind me. "I actually was thinking of calling a driver, but then I remembered that it was a weekend so taxi I guess." he shrugged as I handed him a bottle of water. "Oh well it''s late so I guess you should go no." I said as I took a sip of my water, but he didn''t budge. "Yeah. I guess I should," we stood there staring at each other for a while and I knew he had somethings more to say so I kept quiet, "look Tally about today, I''m really really sorry. I should have said something to my mom and I shouldn''t have made such a remark with out thinking. You don''t have to forgive me, but I will talk to my mother and straighten her out. I cant give you another reason to hate me. I sighed as I placed my drink on the counter, "look Shiwoo, I don''t hate you. You might rile me up and I want to kill you yes, but I don''t hate you." He looked me deep in the eyes as I shrugged and brushed past him and went to sat on the couch taking my heals off. He came and sat on the couch as well keeping his distance and I decided that while he was here why not just ask him a few questions, "so what''s your favorite color?" "Huh?" he asked shocked by my sudden question and I chuckled, "that was random, but I don''t really have a favorite color. How about you?" I gestured to my dress and he , "blue. It suits you." "Next question. When you were a kid, what did you want to be?" He seemed to have been thinking long and hard about it so I just gave him time staring at his face as he thought, the twins did that same face, "I''m not sure. What does a boy who had everything growing up possibly wanted as a child? Maybe that my dad would love me and I would get more attention, I don''t know. I am an only child who grew up by my self. I went to private schools in Russia where I was taught English and how to run the business, but I was never really happy. My parents had a lot of expectations from me, like marrying Harin, taking over the business you know. Things I never really wanted to do. So I rebelled and came to Korea and starting rapping under ground illegally and I am glad that I did for I wouldn''t have met you." My eyes never left his face as he spoke and I could see every emotion display across his forehead and I wanted nothing more than to smooth out the creases, but I didn''t. "So what about you? What did little Miss Atalia wanted to be when she was younger?" I too taught long and hard about it before falling into a trance as I spoke, " well I wanted to be many things. I never really stuck to one dream for very long and my mom would often yell at me saying that I wasn''t Barbie and I couldn''t do it all. My goals ranged from wanting to be a teacher to wanting to travel out of space. My dad wanted me to be a lawyer and so did my mom so I just took the scholarship and went with it. It''s not so bad and I actually do like it, but sometimes I wonder what if I had chosen a different path, would I be happier or would I be miserable?" He nodded as I finished talking and I lifted my feet off the ground and onto the couch. He hesitated a while before he mustered up the courage to bring my feet onto his lap and I smiled. "Your family," he said as he lightly and gently caressed my feet, "I have never really asked about them. Would you tell me about them?" I chuckled a little realizing that this was the longest and most decent conversation we had ever had since we met. It''s like we were finally acting like adults and I liked that. "Well I have two older brothers a half older sister and a younger sister. My oldest brother is 10 years older, my older is three years and my sister is older 14 years older and my younger sister is 5 years younger. Growing up me and my brother of the 3 year gap were the best of friends until he went to highschool so I was left alone for a few years because I didn''t like my little sister that much for I was nine and she was 4 so not much to work with there plus she took my spot as the baby, but then one day I realized when she was older that she wasn''t that bad and since then we became best friends. We were known as Atalia and Abigail and the girls in the community didn''t like us because we didn''t want to be their friends because we had each other. It was hard for me to leave her for she was my only friend and she was still a teenager and I wasn''t there to guide her through the confusing times of high school. She was 13 when I left. I still feel guilty sometimes, but she is an adult now so she is fine. Oh I also have two nieces and a nephew who I haven''t seen in so long. My dad and I were besties ever since I was little, but me and my mom didn''t really get along." I was on a rant and if this was back home some one would have told me to shut up by now, but he didn''t. I still felt a little bad though for I have never had somebody focus on what I was saying, especially not my parents so I just stopped talking immediately. "Why did you stop?" he asked raising a brow. I hung my head suddenly feeling embarrassed, "I''m sorry to have been ranting so much and to have been talking so fast. People usually don''t listen to me when I talk. I am practically the middle child." "Well I love listening to you talk. I love the way your eyes light up when you are talking about something you love and I love watching you rant. It gives me life so, go on." he said nodding his head in encourage ment so I did went on. "Well umm okay. I''ll just talk more about myself then. I was born on August 2, 1992 and my birth was quite risky for my mom for I didn''t come out head way like other babies for my feet came first. I was a fast learner and talker and I talked all the time so I would often hear the words "uh chat too much"-(you talk too much) or "shut up" so I became silent for the most part of basic, primary, highschool and even college. I grew up in the church where I was loved by the adults, but hated by the kids. I used to be involved in everything and I would love it, but then I started to get shy when people would talk about me saying that I was like salt for I was in everything. My primary school days were hell for I was bullied all the way through the first grade by older kids, but I didn''t tell anybody. I should have though for I had older cousins and my older by 3 years so all the bullying stopped when he fought them all. The rest of my years were fine for the most part with kids being kids and me being quiet. I did have friends through, but none were true. I didn''t have a good track record with friends ever since basic school and now you can see through college. At my primary school I was known as my brother''s little sister and on the road my oldest brother''s little sister. I was the forgotten sibling to be honest , but I didn''t mind for by the time I was 12 I had become self conscious and insecure for I had grown up chubby. I was the valedictorian at my primary school then I went to an all girls high school and it was hell. I still didn''t have luck with friends and in the 10th grade I had boyfriends a few months apart an both of them dated one of my friends in secret so yeah. I hated boys and I hated very one so once again I only had my sister and my self. There is a lot more, but that''s a story for another time I guess. It''s getting late and I''ve already over shared." "You promise that their will be a next time?" he asked looking hopeful and I nodded my head yes. He smiled and so did I and we were silently staring at each others lips. I got off the couch and I made my way over to him and sat on his lap straddling him. "What are you doing?" he asked as his hands found its way to my ass. I ignored his question as I dipped my head lower heading to wards his lips, but froze for a second. "Tally" he said sounding strained and I crashed my lips onto his as he cupped my ass with one hand as his other snaked it''s way up my back to grip my neck back. My lips moved swiftly in synch with his as I moved my hips back and forth grinding on him and as he let out a soft moan, "Tally~" "Kiss me" I moaned as I kissed him even harder feeling desperate for a release. I haven''t been this close to a man since him and I had years worth of built up aggression and stress. He held onto my waist slowly me doing as we moved together in controlled movements. It felt so good. He flipped us over and after a few more minutes and he was now on top and he kissed me down on my neck sucking my skin. I moaned in pleasure and wrapped my legs tighter around his waist and my dress rode up exposing my thighs to the cold wind. I traced my hands down his chest down to his crotch running my hands across his hard dick for while until I tried to unbuckle his belt but then he stopped me. "Wait Tally no. Let''s not do this." "Why not?" I asked through pants and he unhooked my legs and sat on the couch beside me his pants matching mine. "Let''s not do it like this. I want you to give your self to me in a matter of confidence not vulnerability. I want to first work on my self to be a better dad to the twins and to be better, I don''t know boy friend, friend co parent? Whatever you think of me as. I do love you Tally and I want to make things right." He was right. Neither of us were in the head space to give our selves to each other right now, "Okay. You''re right and I too need to work on my self so let''s rain check. Take the car home tonight and you can drop off in the morning." He nodded his head leaving the couch and he fixed his clothes and hair before holding my cheeks in his arms and planted a sweet kiss on my forehead, "I''ll see you tomorrow. Get some rest." He took my car keys and waved back at me before grabbing his shoes and left. I sighed as I pulled off my dress and hopped into the shower desperately needing a cold shower. I went to bed smiling that night with remembering what he said. He was working on being better man and I should be working on my dirty ways. We were finally acting like adults and it was truly a good look on us. Chapter 110 - Headline Remember when I said that it was her extravagant birthday that would have made the news? Well it was in fact not that , but the fact that her son brought home a black woman who had his kids. I was in the office Monday morning with Lia when she came and showed me the news, "Umm when were you going to tell me about what happened?" I took the phone from her hands and saw the news and my babies'' face were blurred. At least they had enough sense to do that. "Their wasn''t much to tell. I already told you that it was awful so nothing much. Plus you were busy yesterday." I shrugged organizing the papers on my desk. "I don''t care if it was a Sunday. You should have called." I sighed as I packed the files in my drawer and I slightly shifted my hair and she gasped, "what is it?" "No" she said covering her mouth as she pointed to my neck and I touched the spot and then realized why she was startled. "Oh this. It''s just umm-" "You guys had sex!?" she asked cutting me off before I could even explain. "No! I mean we were going to when we he dropped me off Saturday evening, but he said no." "Really?" she asked in disbelief, "does he have a girlfriend?" she asked sounding confused and I sighed remembering Ana. I had totally forgotten about her and now I was upset and a little jealous. "He does doesn''t he?" she asked folding her arms and I nodded. "Apparently she is Russian and her name is Ana," I said sighing, "she is is ''company''" "Ughh it''s always the Russians. They always want Korean boyfriends and treat them exotic and address them by ''my Korean boyfriend''" she said scowling. "Yeah I know right. I always find it weird how they never use their names and address their relationship as ''international couples'', but it''s not my business." "I bet she is blonde with blue eyes" she said and I nodded my head agreeing when I heard a knock on the door. "Come in" I called out and in came Shiwoo with a bouquet of flowers." "Hi" he said as he walked in closing the door and Lia wiggled her eyebrows at me, "I was going to call before I dropped by, but I wanted to surprise you with these. I didn''t know what are your favorites so I got you all the options." I smile at how nervous he looked and outstretched my arm taking the flowers and gave them a sniff, "thank you. They are beautiful." He chuckled nervously as he scratched the nape of his neck, "I''m relieved. I was worried that you wouldn''t like them." Lia cleared her throat to remind us that she was here and we whipped our head into her direction where she stood with her arms crossed, "so Shiwoo, how is Ana?" I saw Shiwoo''s face fell and he looked at me and I shrugged, "Umm I don''t know. She is fine I guess." He was nervous as he should be, but I was not going to help. He should be glad that it was Lia and not me. "So you got yourself out of one engagement into another huh? Old habits seem to die hard." she tisked and he began to fidget. I went into my bathroom to fill the vase with water to pot the flowers and left her eating him alive. "Do you love Tally? What are your intentions? How much does Anna mean to you?" I returned to hear her asking and I decided that he had had enough. "Okay that''s enough interrogating for a day. Shiwoo would you like to go for Coffee?" "Yes please" he said exiting the room first and I looked over at Lia and she raised both her hands in defense. "It''s just general questions that''s all" I shook my head at her and grabbed my jacket and purse before leaving. I boarded the elevator and met him in the lobby standing awkward. "Hello Mr. Ana, ready to go?" I teased before stepping out the door pulling him along, "how about the caf¨¦ that we used to go to? I haven''t been there for years." I handed him my car keys and we got into the car and headed to the caf¨¦. The interior of the place was was still the same, but as expected the employees were different. It was still quiet and homey and the food was still good and I ordered my all time favorite, a strawberry smoothie and a blueberry muffin. "So what''s up?" I asked as we sat down waiting on our order. "Nothing. I just wanted to see you." he said grinning and I smiled. "You look goofy. It''s cute" He kept smiling from ear to ear and I chuckled at him rolling my eyes, "so are you going to tell me about your girlfriend or am I going to have to stay in the dark?" He sighed as slouched obviously wanting to talk about anything, but this "she thinks she owns me so it''s just casualties. No feelings are attached, but she is obsessed and I cant shake her. I have a feeling that me ending up in jail was because I refused to continue on with her the night I got caught." I hummed tapping my chin as he spoke gathering the information, "you brought her here and yet you suspect her? Is this a keep your enemies close kind of thing?" "I''m starting to think that it is. I didn''t start suspecting her until the other night when I rejected her gain. Atalia I want you to know that I had stopped messing with her ever since I got back and the blowjob on the plain was the last time." I raised an eyebrow at his sudden confession not remembering when it was that I had asked, "okay? Did you blow her or her you?" "I have never went down on her and I never will. I admit we did have sex, but it''s just that. I feel disgusted now and I know that you must feel must worst." "Hmm no. not really" I said shrugging, "we weren''t together so that''s not cheating." He sighed knowing that I was upset and was just being passive aggressive. "Did you kiss her on the lips?" I asked touching my lips remembering our kiss. "A few times during sex yeah, but apart from that, not willingly." I nodded again humming feeling as if I had heard enough so I stayed quiet as we waited on our orders. It thankfully came shortly after and we decided to just finish it here and just talk about the case while we were here. Might as well I guess Chapter 111 - Case "So do you remember what happened that night? It''s for references and evidence." I asked asked taking out my note pad to jot it down. "Yeah actually. I remember it all too well." he responded sounding bitter, and I nodded my head sympathizing with him. I clicked my pen a few times and opened my hands gesturing for him to go on so he did. "Well it was like any other night where I would over see the deliveries. I didn''t do it often, only when the load was huge and the buyer wanted to meet personally. That night though I felt kind of sketchy for their were less men than usual and I was not informed of who the buyer would be. I had my gun on me like I usually did and I went to the location with the few men, briefcase at my side filled with drugs as I waited. I waited and waited for the buyer to show up, but all I heard was sirens and saw flashes of blue and red light and when I stepped out of the darkness all the men were gone and I was left alone. I was cuffed and thrown into the back of the cop car then brough to the station where I called my cousin for I didn''t think that my dad would pick up, but it was my dad who got me out or he had connections in Russia so I was set free. The interpole however had always been keeping an eye on me and I have never been sloppy in my work, but they had enough evidence from this incident to put me behind bars and my father wont be able to help me this time." I nodded my head as I listened and made a few notes still feeling a little overwhelmed that this situation was actually real, "so umm, Mr. Kim. Is there anything that you could have possibly done to upset your boss?" "I did have an argument with Ana during the day so she might have been the reason. She is unstable and irrational. She has done a lot of awful things like threatening me and drug me before, but this was the worse. She is her father''s baby girl so whatever she says goes." he replied and I wrote that down as well. "She sounds bitchy. I guess that''s your type" I said raising a brow and he chuckled lightly, "so Mr. Kim, you did cause federal offences by carrying an illegal fire arm on you and you were also found in possession of cocaine. Also looking at your charges here your drug test also came back with traces of Marijuana. This is going to be a challenge, but I cant have my babies'' daddy going to jail. "Yeah I fucked up pretty big didn''t I? So Miss Carter to what extent can you help me? Can we bring the Kuznestovas down?" I sucked a breath through my teeth as he said that knowing that he had went too far, "umm let''s focus on not having to have to visit you in prison before you try to bring down the fucking Russian mafia Mr. Consigliere. Unlike you I do not know how to fire a gun nor do I own one." "Yeah you''re right. I should just lay low for a while so that Interpole doesn''t find me and actually drag me to court. And besides, I wouldn''t want my baby mamma to have to visit me behind bars." his words made me smile and I was sitting there looking all goofy. "So I guess that''s enough case talk for the day. I have to get back to work and you have to get back to Ana." he scoffed as he rolled his eyes at me and I laughed, "what? Isn''t she your ''company''?" "Ha ha very funny." he said as we got up from our seats when I saw two girls gossiping and looking toward us. I stared directly into their faces and they quickly turned away whispering and I rolled my eyes. I knew what they were gossiping about, but I couldn''t be bothered to confront them. Shiwoo on the other hand had a look of confusion on his face, but I just walked past him and went and sat inside the car with my arms folded. He soon after followed and sat in the car confused by my sudden change of mood, "hey hey what''s wrong? What did I do now?" I quiet with my arms still folded as I looked ahead, but he still pressed on not starting the car, "is this about the gun thing? If it tis I promise you that I don''t have one anymore and if it''s about the drugs I''ve been clean ever since I got back. It''s only been an occasional bottle or two Soju and nothing more." I sighed as I unfolded my arms wondering if he was genuinely clueless, "do you honestly have no idea of what''s wrong?" He shook his head no and I sighed, "I don''t know what''s going on and I cant read minds either so could you just meet me half way and tell me so that I can fix it?" "Fine" I said taking my phone out and searched up the article then showed it to him. His eyes scanned the screen for a few seconds reading what was written before his face morphed into a look of anger and sorry, "woah Tally I didn''t know. I don''t keep up with gossip so I had no idea." "Well neither do I, but Lia showed me this morning. What a nice way to start your week huh? Just take me to the office please I don''t want to talk about it." He sighed as he turned the key in the ignition and the car turned on with a purr, "I know your still upset, but for what it''s worth I did have long and length chat with my mom yesterday and I do not mean to spoil the surprise, but she was planning on taking you out for a girl''s day some time this week. She truly is sorry Tally and so am I." I refolded my arms and I kept my eyes forward and he sighed as we drove back to the office. He dropped me off and handed me my keys and he drove off in his own car when I was inside. Lia came barging into my office when she heard that I was back flooding me with questions, "so how did it go? Are you guys like dating now? What did you two talk about? Is that bitch Ana going to be a problem? Do we need to fight her?" "Woah woah woah Unnie calm down. We don''t need to fight any one. We are mature women with kids now." I said holding up my hands. She pouted as she sat on the chair sighing dramatically, "okay I guess, but what did you guys talk about?" "Oh nothing much. I was just asking him some questions that would help his case." She gasped and I realized what I had just said, "you are his lawyer? Why haven''t I been told this before? What did he do? Did he do something bad? Tell me!'' "No!" I exclaimed, "I uhh-ha ha. My bad I''m sorry I guess that I''m just still a little upset about the article. What I meant was that we uhh-talked about the kids'' party that is less than a two weeks away. Yeah." "Uh-huh?" she said not believing me as she eyed me weirdly. I awkwardly smiled and she shrugged before heading for the door, "okay whatever you say, but when you guys start having sex I want the deets." I rolled my eyes and laughed closing the door behind her. Sex? Pft. That''s not happening anytime soon my dear. Chapter 112 - [Bonus ] I was inside talking to my cousins when I checked my watch expecting for them to arrive at any minute. I excused myself from the group and went outside the door coming face to face with them as they exited the elevator. She looked so good in her blue skin tight dress and it took everything in me to rip my eyes from her curves as my son ran into my arms. My daughter on the other stayed with her, but that was okay. I just needed to give her time and prove myself. I led them inside and towards where my father was introducing them. He was quite shocked to have found out that Tally had kids, but he didn''t know that they were mine. At least I thought he didn''t. The twins wowed them all with how bright they were and I beamed with pride as I was a very proud father. They soon after ran off somewhere to play and I led Tally to the dinner table where the party would begin. My mom soon after entered the room acting as if she was the queen just like how she usually did, but me and one of my cousins were busy gossiping. The dinner soon after began and I was starving, loading my plate with food so I didn''t notice the awkward tension between my mother and guest until she mentioned it. I honestly was not thinking about my words as I passed a racist remark to her and I instantly regretted so I just kept quit for the damage was irreparable. My older cousin walked up to us after the dinner and he seemed to have recognized Tally from some where and she recognized him as well and I started to fell jealous when he held her hand. They seemed quite acquainted for he knew of her pregnancy which he stated that caught the attention of my mother and she called us into the office to have meeting. I was just like my dad, a coward. I still cant believe that I had left Tally to defend not only her name, but also the name of our kids from my mother while I just stood there with my eyes on the floor and my mouth shut. She really did stood up for her self which rendered my mother speechless and she left that room with her head held high and the twins by her side. It was late by this and I didn''t want anything happening to them so I offered to drive them home which she surprisingly agreed to. The kids were sleeping by the time we got their so I assisted her with taking them to their room and tucked them in, placing kisses on their forehead. I don''t really remember how we got to the couch, but she was so intoxicating and she pulled my body towards her like a magnet, but I couldn''t bring myself to do it. I sighed as I sat on the couch beside her as she panted from our make out session. I wanted her so badly in that moment, but I had decided a few days ago that I was going to work on myself before things got too serious. I didn''t want a replay of our first time and I wanted our next first time to be special to make up for it. Her body was compelling and the way her chest moved up and down was hypnotizing. Her breast and ass were bigger than the last time which was expected since she has babies. Her ass felt so soft and was so round that when she sat on my lap I couldn''t control my hands by stopping them from giving her a squeeze. I could tell that she was a little offended that I had told her that I couldn''t have sex with her, but she was in a state of vulnerability and that would be me taking advantage of her again. I wanted to prove to her that I was a changed man and that I was worthy of her love so I placed soft sweet kiss on her forehead before I left. I brought her car back the next morning and we talked a little over the breakfast that she made for us and the kids and we were finally at a better place. I left her house that day and went straight to my parents house and I had a talk with my mom. It was obvious that my mom felt sorry for her words and actions even though she was too prideful to say it, but she did ask me about the kids so talked about them for a while. The next day I couldn''t wait to see Tally again so I got her flowers and dropped by her work place expecting to see her beautiful face, but I didn''t expect for Lia to be interrogating me first thing on a Monday morning. Tally, luckily saved me from the torture though by taking me out to breakfast where I shared information on the events on my arrest and we discussed some important details about my case. All was going well even though we talked about Ana, but that was until she stopped by some girls who were whispering as they looked at her. This situation genuinely unpetted her, but it left me confused so I asked her what was wrong when we sat in the car. She was quiet for a few minutes after I asked, but then she eventually gave in and showed me the article on her phone. I was pissed at what they had written, but I also felt guilty for I didn''t defend her. It left me with no choice than to spoil the surprise girl''s date that my mom had planned for the both of them, but that didn''t seem to cheer her up. I drove her back to her office dropping her off as I drove away in my car. I was going to have a friendly chat with that journalist. Spoiler alert it may or may not involve violence. I might have left the Russian Mafia, but that didn''t mean that the Russian Mafia had left me. I made no promise to no one that I wouldn''t resort to old ways. They sealed their fate when they involved my kids and the love of my life. Chapter 113 - Girls Day I was at my on my way to the salon on Saturday after receiving a call last night from Shiwoo''s mom asking if I could. She had sent me the address of one of the fancy salons that served food and had the best service and options. I called Shiwoo this morning and told him and he suggested hanging out with Minjae and the kids today having a father and child bonding day. I had my hair up in a bun and my curls were reviving for it was past my due date to get another silk press, but I was reconsidering after two years to just keep it back natural. Don''t get m wrong I loved the straight hair and all, but I missed my curls. Plus I had hella heat damage so that needed to be taken care of. I pulled up to the salon''s parking lot amazed at how clean it was, but then I remembered that I was in Seocho-gu. I rolled the windows of the car up after shutting the engine off before grabbing my purse and headed in side. "Hello, good afternoon. Welcome to ''Beauty in Paradise'' how may I help you? Do you have a reservation?" asked the lady at the front desk smiling politely as I made my way up to her. "Hi good after yes, I am supposed to meet a Mrs. Kim here. Is she here yet?" I asked smiling politely as well. She then proceeding to key in a few things into her laptop before addressing me once more, "oh yes I see the reservation here. She is already here and is expecting you. You can find her in the sauna room. I will have one of our employees escort you." "Thank you" I said as she took up her phone making a phone call and soon after a tall handsome gentle man came and escorted me to the locker room where I stripped naked then dressed into a bath robe, wrapping my hair into a towel before going to meet her. She was in the middle of getting a deep tissue hot stone massage when I arrived, "good afternoon Mrs. Kim. Sorry to have kept you waiting." "Oh Miss Carter. You have finally arrived." she said with her head still facing down and her words kind of mumbled, "please join me. This massage is really good." And so I did. She was not lying when she said that the massage was good for I felt all of my worries and stress leave my shoulders as the guy massaged my tissue. I was in total bliss as his hands moved expertly along my back and I laid there enjoying the feeling. "So Mrs. Kim," I started after our massage as we headed towards the manipadi section, "is there a specific reason as to why you invited me here today?" "Well yes. I wanted to aplogise to you about the other day, plus you looked like you needed a spa treatment so here we are." she said as we placed our feet into the bubbling warm water to soak. "Oh I see. You think that I cannot afford a spa day so you think that treating me to one will have me at your feet and would make me forgive you?" I asked chuckling bitterly. "I-well then if that''s what you want to think than so be it, but nobody cannot say that I didn''t make an effort." she replied not looking up from her magazine. "Excuse me? What I want to think? I''m pretty sure that that''s what''s going on. Do you even feel bad about what you said Mrs. Kim?" I asked feeling flabbergasted. "Miss Carter would you please just enjoy this spa day and accept my apology for the love of God? I am trying my best here so could you pleas meet me half way? Do you know how hard it is for a mother to have lost her son for almost three years and then e returns home with a family of his own and to find out by eavesdropping on their conversation? When were you going to tell me? Tell us? Forgive me for my words, but I am still trying to process things here." she sighed and the ladies who were scrubbing our feet eyed each other. "Oh" I said after a while, "you''re right. I am not the only one here hurt by this and I know that it is alot to take in, belive me I feel as if it;s not real sometimes, but it is. So please for the sake of the kids let''s just try to get along. Their other grandparenst are back home and they have never met them in real like so could you and Mr.Kim be their grandparents from now on?" She nodded her head yeah smiling sadly, "yeah we will. I actually was wondering if you would allow us to play with them sometime?" "Sure. Yeah, of course." I replied and she smiled brightly. "I was thinking that since it is already the weekend and Seo Jin already has them why don''t you guys spend the weekend?" she asked sounding hopeful, but I didn''t know what to say. "Oh-umm-uh-okay?" she clapped her hands happy with my response, a little too happy for she accidentally flashed some water into the ladies face and I gasped trying to hold my laugh. "Oh my! Oh dear I am so sorry!" she exclaimed and I grabbed a magazine from the desk beside and hid my face for I couldn''t hold my laugh anymore. The rest of the afternoon went by with us chatting as we pampered ourselves. It was a really wonderful, destressing after, one that I really was in need of so I thanked her for that. In my mind though. We both got a facial after getting our nails done, then ended our trip with a new hair do. I cried a little when the lady had to cut my hair for it was neglected while it was straightened so now it was barely passed my shoulders. It was okay though and I asked her give me bangs and I liked it. I was going to wear my natural hair without heat for a while for it was barely healthy and I had lost a lot of body and length. I snapped a few pics of my new hair style to my mom and sister and they both liked it saying that they were glad that I got ride of the straight hair for I looked boring and I felt a little offended for I thought that I looked hot. My mother and Mrs. Kim also had a little chair for I had told my sister and mom everything that went down and thy were just as angry if not angrier, but now they are besties for she promised to send them skin care products and gifts. Materialistic women at their finest. Mrs. Kim, who told me to start calling her eomma which felt a little bit weird at first, but after hanging with her a few hours more and chatting with her I got used to it, called her driver to pick up after our date of ice-cream that she told me not to tell anybody about and I made a quick stop at home to get some clothes and toiletries for me and the kids. I pulled up to the house a little bit after five pm that evening and was greeted by the same door man and he led me up the house where Mr. Mrs Kim-I mean appa and eomma were waiting. "Good evening." I said bowing as I saw them both lounging in their lounge, "is Seo Jin and the twins here yet?" "No not yet, but he is on his way." replied Appa coming to greet me by placing a kiss on my cheek. "Okay." I said as I sat around awkwardly tapping my knee with my finger until I heard the door opened and closed. "Were home!" yelled Shiwoo coming around to the lounge area with the kids by his side stopping in his tracks when I turned around and our eyes met, "woah." I blushed a little as he stared at me unblinking and lowered my gaze out of embarrassment. What was this? Love at first sight? Haha. Don''t make me laugh. Chapter 114 - Slumber Party "Mommy mommy I like your new hair!" yelled Adrian as he ran into my arms when he saw me. "Aww thank you baby." I said as I lifted him into my lap and I tickled him as he giggled. "You smell and look nice too" said Adriel walking over and I lifted her to my lap as well. " Now my Lord and Lady, say hello to grandma and grandpa." "Hello" said Adriel, but Adrian was silent. "Woah" he said after a while, "I have more grand parents?" I chuckled at him and Adriel rolled her eyes, "of course babo (fool) we have two parents. Duh!" "Hey hey don''t call your brother names and yes Adrian you have four grandparents. Two grandmas and two grandpas." I replied and his mouth shaped into an ''O'', "now go say hi." "Okay!" they both replied as they crawled off my lap into their grand parents lap. They would keep each other''s company for a while for the were engaged in conversation and were smiling while I watched them all smiling. "Umm Tally can I speak to you for a sec?" asked Shiwoo whispering into my ear and I nodded as I followed him into a room. "What''s up?" I asked as he closed the door and I was looking around. "Nothing. I just wanted to get you alone." he replied shrugging and I smiled. "What could ever be the reason?" I asked as I picked up a picture from off his bed side table, "this you and Harin?" He nodded his head and I hummed as I returned it to it''s place then proceeded to our his surprisingly huge room. Only child perks I guess. "Hey Shiwoo you know something?" I asked after a minute of silence and he shook his head no, "I don''t know your age." He chuckled as he looked at the ground for a second before takin a few steps closer towards where I was sitting on his bed, "well I was born in 88 so you can do the math." "Ah. Oppa?" I asked and he smirked. "Yes, Oppa. You should call me that sometimes" he said still smirking and I shook my head laughing. "Yeah right." "Why not?" he asked as he stood above me between my legs. "Well because I do not want to." I replied being bratty and he raised one eye brow which signifies a brat tamer and I gulped. Oh fuck. "Hmm. Is that so?" he asked advancing closer and I started to feel a ache between my legs. "Mhmm" I replied as he held my face in his hands caressing it. The cool feeling of his knuckle rings contrasted to the burning feeling of his fingers on my skin, "well you know what I do with little girls who don''t respect their elders?" I shook my head no for it was empty and the only thoughts available was him thrusting deep inside me, "Shiwoo please. I cant do this any more." He smirked at my begging and I wrapped my legs around him pulling him even closer. His crotch was now pressing right onto my chest as I batted my eye lashes begging him for a release. "You want me don''t you?" he asked and I nodded, "call me Oppa." I remained silent for a few seconds more, but then I closed my eyes collecting enough strength to try and say it, "Op-O-fuck it Oppa!" That seemed to have been the magic word for his lips came crashing down onto mine as he held my face in both his hands as he attacked my lips with his. I wrapped my legs tighter around his waist as I laid onto the bed and he crawled on top of me never breaking the kiss. I kept my eyes closed as he trailed kisses all over my neck, moaning lightly as I tried to catch my breath. I wanted him and I wanted all of him in that moment and I was going to have him. I flipped us over so that I was now on top and I swiftly removed my shirt and he snaked one of his hands all the way up the squeeze one of my breast. I moaned as my head fell back and he trailed mis hand further up gripping my exposed neck. I grinded my hips back on forth on his hard dick as he still held my neck and the room was filled with our heavy breaths and soft moans. "I want you Shiwoo" I said as he removed his hand from neck and flipped us over after expertly and swiftly unhooking my bra. "Fuck baby. I want you too." he said as he dipped his head between the valley of my breast taking one of my nipples into his mouth as he squeezed the other between him fingers. "Mmm-yes!" I moaned as he sucked on my breast and my eyes rolled back. I felt him began to kiss lower and lower and I clenched my thighs, but then he forcefully opened them undoing the button of my jeans then proceeding to unzip my pants as he slipped his hands into my under ware. I was a little nervous by this move so I sat up a little, propping myself onto my elbows as I bit my lip awaiting for the pain to come. He circled his finger over my we clit all while he kept eye contact with me and I threw my head back as he circled faster and faster. "Ah" I moaned as he slipped a finger in and he cursed under his breath. "How the fuck are you still so tight?" I moaned as he slipped another finger in and I had completely lost it. He pulled my pants and panties all the way off and he placed a kiss on my inner thigh looking me deep into the eyes as he stuck his tongue out teasing and licking my sensitive clit. "Oh fuck-" I whispered as I used one hand to cover my mouth and the other to hold onto my breast, squeezing for emotional support. "You taste good baby" he said as he moved his tongue even faster and I could already feel the knot forming in my stomach, but I desperately tried to hold on even longer. He sucked and sucked even harder and I thought that I would have went blind because how far back my eyes had rolled and he went even farther to place two fingers in, pumping hard as he suck on my clit flicking it ever so often with his tongue. This was a dangerous combo and I was seeing stars by the time I had lost all my fight and came right there in his mouth. I was panting and writhing beneath him as he licked me clean before coming to kiss me on the mouth. Our kiss was sweet and hot and filled with passion and I tasted myself on his lips. "Your taste is intoxicating baby. I want you to ride my face everyday." he said before kissing me once more and I smirked into the kiss. We were about to get at it again for the tension was still there and I had two years worth of saved orgasms, but we were rudely interrupted by knocks on the door. "Mommy?" I heard our son called out and I sighed before pushing Shiwoo off me before getting dressed. "Yes baby? Mommy will be out in a minute okay?" Shiwoo watched me intently as I got dressed laying on his side as he propped himself up with his arm. "What?" I asked as I did the hooks of my bra. "Nothing" he said smiling and I rolled my eyes putting on my shirt and opening the door. "Yes baby what''s wrong?" I asked him as he pouted. "I want Dino nuggets" he whined and I chuckled patting him on the head. "Okay baby I guess it''s dinner time" I picked him up off the floor and headed to where his grandparents and sister were playing. "Oh Atalia. I was just about to come looking for you. Dinner will be served in five minutes and he wants Dino nuggets. What is that?" asked eomma as she saw me round the corner. "Dino nuggets are like regular nuggets, but dinosaur shaped. It''s his favorite thing thing right now." I informed and she nodded her head as she called the cook instructing him to go get the nuggets. "Did you guys say dinner?" asked Shiwoo finally coming out of his room joining us in the lounge, "I must say that I have already eaten something sweet and delicious, but I think I''ve got room for one for me. He smirked as he licked his lips and my face heated up. "What''s for dinner!?" I asked embarrassed and he chuckled at me. I was going to kill him. Chapter 115 - Ana The weekend with Shiwoo''s parents had blown past very quickly with us spending time with each other and bonding. The kids had asked if they could stay with their grandparents for the week and they were happy to have them so I said yes and now I will be all alone at home. Apart from what took place in his old room on Saturday evening we did not get any alone to do you know, stuff. It was another dreadful Monday morning and I was tired as hell for I had been thinking a lot about Shiwoo''s case. Ana was still here in Korea, but I was yet to meet her. I had asked him if I could, but he said no and that he didn''t want her around me for he was trying to get rid of her and that I would have a target on my back, but I didn''t care. I planned to stop by his place later today after work to just say hi to him and surprise him. "So what are the final decisions to the twins'' party next week Wednesday?" asked Lia as brought me coffee. "Ouu thank you. Just what I needed" I said as I took a sip, "and no. I am still preparing, but eomma offered to plan and pay for the party so I just might." "Girl? You just might? Ha! You''ve managed to snaggle your way into one of the richest and most powerful family in South Korea and they are offering to pay for the twins'' birthday part and you are saying you might?" she asked sounding bewildered and I shrugged. "I didn''t snaggle my way in. I just happened to have had sex with their only son and now they are their only grandchildren." "Ouu yes. Speaking about sex. Did you guys finally do?" she asked wiggling a brow and I rolled my eyes. "Why are you so obsessed with my sex life?" I asked and she shrugged, "no we didn''t have sex. Yet." She squealed and clapped her hands upon hearing my last word, "yet? That''s a good thing. You guys will be having sex by this weekend. I should bet on that. "Are you seriously going to place a bet on that?" I asked an she nodded, "fine. $20 goes to the winner. I bet that we wont have sex by this weekend." "Looks like I''ll be getting twenty dollars soon. May the best woman win." she said extending her hand. I took her outstretched hand and shook it "oh I will." She smirked before heading out, but stopped to say once last thing, "oh and use condoms will ya. Remember what happened last time." I sook my head at her as I chuckled still not believing that I had placed a bet on whether or not I will have sex. That''s not even the most unbelievable part though. That would be that the bet was so low, only $20. I am worth more than that. The day had dragged on very slowly and now I was pulling up to where Shiwoo was staying. It was a nice hotel, 5 stars which I had never been to before. The front desk lady was thankfully nice and she gave me the go ahead to his room. I took the lonely elevator up to his floor and knocked on the door a few times expecting him to answer. I didn''t call him prior to this because I wanted to surprise him and to see if he and Ana were still in a sexual relation. "§±§â§Ú§Ó§Ö§ä? (Privet?)-(Hello?)" said the she devil when she opened the door and I was taken a back a little at how tall she was, "oh we didn''t order room service and we are not done with the room as yet for it to be cleaned." We? I looked her up and down at her audacity as I scoffed, "you must be Ana." "Yes and who are you?" she asked folding her arms as she leaned at the door post. I too folded my arms and she raised a perfectly arched brow at me, "I''m Atalia." "Ah. You''re that §ã§å§Ü§Ñ (suka)-(bitch) that he has been going on about. I was dying to meet you." she said in realization. I put on a plastic smile, faker than a Barbie, "ah you see Miss Ana, the only bitch here is you." "You speak the Russian?" she asked surprised and I shrugged my shoulders. "A little." She looked genuinely impressed as she nodded her head and I kept my arms folded and head high. "So Miss Atalia. What do you want? Cat and I are quite, busy" she purred as lightly opened her robe and my breath hitched. "Is that so?" I asked and she smirked opening the door to reveal a half naked on the couch Shiwoo and I lost it. "Well Miss Ana. Sorry to interrupt you guys'' evening. I''ll be on my way." "Aww. Are you hurt that he is still with me? I have him wrapped around my perfectly manicured finger. Every day that he spends with you he spends the night with me. Now run home little girl and go play a woman some place else. The grown ups are busy. Oh and uh, he goes by Svetoslav now. §Õ§à §ã§Ó§Ú§Õ§Ñ§ß§Ú§ñ (do svidaniya)-(goodbye). My breath hitched once more as she smirked closing the door in my face and I made my way to the elevator not looking back. I opened the door of my car and slammed it shut as I hit the staring a few times letting my anger out. "That fucking asshole and that fucking bitch. How dare he come back into my life to mess it up again. I am so fucking stupid! I shouldn''t have even talked to him yet alone fall for him. Ughh!" I was angry and was at the verge of tears when a car pulled up beside me and I gathered my composure as I drive away. Those two were just alike and they could have each other. From here on out Mister Svetoslav, you are dead to me." Chapter 116 - Cheater After arriving home on Monday and I had a missed call from Shiwoo, but I didn''t return it and just turned my phone to Airplane mode. It went like this for the rest of the week with him calling and trying to visit, but I just ignored and came up with excuses. I had told Lia of what happened and she had made it her job to not let him get into my office and for the past week she has succeeded. I was really hurt about what I found out Monday, and now it was Saturday and I still haven''t shed a tear. I had wasted enough time and energy on that boy already and I had a business to run and a family to take car of. Eomma had called me earlier and asked if I could bring a few things over for the twins for they wanted to stay for another week. I honestly didn''t want to make the journey over there right now and I had expected the twins to be home by now for I was getting really really lonely, but I guess that they loved it over there at the big house with all he helpers. I hadn''t really put much thought into what Ana had said for I hurt too much too so I allowed myself to become numb. I arrived at the house a little past noon and went straight up knocking on the door. One of the nice helpers opened the door greeting me and I did the same. "Hello" I called out into the house, "I am here.'' I soon after heard pitter patter of tiny feet followed by two heads of curly hair and giggles, "mommy mommy!" She ran into my arms collided with an "off" and I chuckled as I held them tight placing kisses on their foreheads," hello my Lady and Lord. A week was far too long for me to have been without your grace." "T''is alright now my subject for you are now here replied Adriel bowing and I chuckled at her. "My lady you look quite dashing." said Adrian as he kissed the back of my hand I giggled. They had developed a loved for roleplaying as royalty and I learned to just go along with it. "Oh. You''re here." said Appa coming around the corner with a crown on his and I playfully bowed. "Your highness." "Huh? Oh yes. Rise in front of thy king" he said playing along and I chuckled. "You guys have been having fun with grandpa huh?" I asked and they nodded their head enthusiastically jumping up and down, "Look mommy. I''m a dinosaur rawr!" said Adrian getting down on all furs and Adriel rolled her eyes. "We are playing Princess and the dragon Adrian. Not dinosaurs." she said sighing with her hands on her hips. He too sighed and rolled his eyes placing his hands on his hips, "it''s only make believe Adriel. Duh." I chuckled at the both of them shrugging as Appa looked at me. "So Tally you staying the night?" he asked and I shook my head no. "No actually. I am heading home soon. Just brought some things for the kids. How is the party planning going?" "It''s going great. They have a final fitting of their costumes on Monday and then the party on Wednesday." he replied as he handed me a bottle of water. "Ah thank you." "Oh yeah also that reminds me that Seo Jin had asked for a few times this passed week. Is every thing okay between you guys?" he asked and I looked to the floor. "Oh ah yeah. I''ve been uh-I''ve been busy" I lied, "my phone must have always been on Airplane mode." "Ah. I see. Technology can be so complicated at times. Well he is on his way here so what ever was so important he can say then." "Huh!?" I asked startled, "h-here!? Now!?" He slowly nodded his head obviously confused by my sudden actions. "Oh well umm I have to go. Now! I''ll come by tomorrow maybe and I''ll be there for the fitting." I said quickly grabbing my bag and opened the door to leave when I collided with his chest. "Ow-oh Tally it''s you-" "I gotta go" I said cutting him off as I ducked under his arm trying to escaped, but he only grabbed me by the arm. "Tally where are you going? We need to talk" he said pulling me towards him as I tried to wiggle my arm free. "No we don''t. I don''t want to talk to you. Let me go!" I yelled, but he only held me tighter, "you''re hurting me." "I''m sorry, but please tell me what''s wrong. You have been avoiding me all week. Did I do something wrong?" he asked sounding hurt and I felt mad at the audacity that he had to pretend as if he didn''t knew and was actually hurt. "You don''t know?" I asked and he shook his head no I laughed bitterly, "you really don''t know?" "I don''t" he confirmed and I nodded my head. "Okay. Let''s talk then" I said walking back into the house then to his bed room and he closed the door behind him. "I stopped by your hotel the other day. Beautiful place to be honest. It must be really really expensive for two people and you have been there for almost a month now." I began and he nodded. "Okay so is that why youre mad because you think that I am payig for Anas living expenses?" he asked and I shrugged. "Are you?" He took a step closer chuckling as he shook his head, "no Tally. Is that why you''re mad? You know you could have just asked me right?" "I never said that was it." "Well what is it then?" he asked taking another step. "I met Ana." I replied and his body became rigid, "hmm guilty." "No not guilty. I just didnt expect that." he replied and I hummed. "Well did you expect for her to tell me your dirty little secret?'' He furrowed his brows tilting his head to the side, "what secret?" I chuckled as I looked to my side and saw a book picking it up, "well that you two still have been sleeping together even though you said that you didn''t. Oh and don''t even try to deny it for I saw you passed out and half naked on the couch." "What I didn''t-" "Stop fucking lying!" I yelled as I threw the book at him and it hit him in the face. "Tally woah woah calm down! I''m not ly-" I threw another book at him which he dodged this time. I got angry that it did not connect with his face so I threw another after another, "stop fucking dodging them. Let it hit you!'' "Okay I will, but only if you listen to me" he said calmly as he stood in place. I threw another book at him and this time he didn''t move, but closed his eyes as it hit him square in the face. "Why the fuck aren''t you dodging!?" I yelled as I threw more and more. "But, you said-" "Shut the fuck up Shiwoo. Oh I''m sorry I mean Seo Jin or fucking Svetoslav" "Tally please. Hear me out!" he yelled over me as he grabbed both my arms restricting my movements. "I have heard and seen enough of you. Now let me go before I cut you" I said with a deathly tone looking him directly in the eye, but he didn''t let me go. "Calm. Down." he said even deadlier raising that dangerous eyebrow and I tried to calm down my raged breaths. "I did not sleep with her none of the times she said and I did not sleep with her on Monday. You said Iiy yourself that I was passed out so how could I have been sleeping with anybody?What you saw was Anastasia doing what she does best and be vile. She slipped something in my drink so I was passed out, but I can guarantee you that I did not fuck her. I only want to fuck you and you alone. You mean the world to me apart from our kids. I had specifically told you not to let her know who you are for she was dangerous and now you have stirred drama. You now have a target on your back and now you will have a guard whether you like it or not. I tried my best to keep that side of my life away as possible, but you had to go and find it." he sounded disappointed in me and I started to feel bad so I kept quiet. He sighed as he released my arms rubbing his hands over his face. "Stay here. I''ll be back." he said as he left the room slamming the door behind him. I was still a bit startled and shocked for he had never used that tone of voice with me that somehow made me obedient and submissive and my back arched. I exhaled a few times as the memory of his hard eyes flashed across my face. He was dead serious and now I was kind of scared. I should have listened to him, but I didn''t. Now look at me. Curse my stubbornness. Chapter 117 - Liar Shiwoo-: I woke up groaning as I held my pounding confused on where I was. I was half naked on the couch with a glass a liquor on the table and I had no idea of how I got there. Despite all the pain that I was in I grabbed my phone that was on the couch beside me and I dialed Tally''s number, but it when straight to voicemail. Huh? Was she still at work? I must have dialed her phone few more times if I remembered correctly, but she still didn''t pick up and I felt a wave a drowsiness hit me so I allowed it to take over and closed my eyes. The next day I woke up a little past eleven and my head ache had subsided a little. I quickly grabbed my phone from beside me on the couch again and dialed her number, but I still got her voice mail. I began to feel worried and I dialed my father asking him if he saw or heard from her, but he didn''t and my heart began to race so I quickly ran in to my bathroom and took a shower not even bothering to blow dry my hair as I drove by her place. It took me a few knocks and minutes to finally accept that she wasn''t there. I ran back to my car and hopped in speeding down the direction of her work place and when I arrived I ran inside, but I was stopped by Lia. "Where is Tally?" I asked as she pushed my chest stopping me from entering the elevator. "She is busy and doesn''t want to see anybody right now." she replied and I rose a brow. "Not even me? Is she alright?" "Yes yes Shiwoo she is fine. She just doesn''t want to be bothered." she replied trying to push me out the door, but I didn''t budge. "I''m going to see her." I replied gently nudging her to the side, but I felt a strong grip on my shoulder. "Just listen to her man. She doesn''t want to see you" said Minjae as I removed his hand from my shoulder. "But I don''t understand. Did I do something wrong? Is there another article or something? I swear to God is there is I will follow threw with my threat." I replied getting angry. "No no it''s not that it''s just. Please. She isn''t talking to anybody right now. Not even us. Tally has her phases so she will be fine. If you want her to get better and talk to you soon I''ll suggest you leave." I looked him dead in the eyes as he pleaded with me and I was in a battle with my heart and legs. "Fine. I''ll go, but I''ll be back when she feels better. Could you tell her that I dropped by please and that I love her?" I asked and he nodded. I left the building sighing and heartbroken feeling sad that I couldn''t see nor help her. I went home that afternoon feeling defeated for I couldn''t think of a reason why she was upset. I did a self reflection on all the things I could have possibly done, but I came up with nothing that would explain her new behavior. The next few days went on like that with me leaving voice mails and visiting the office only to be kicked out. I was getting real frustrated and angry at this situation for she had ignored me for an entire week! "What could I have possibly done?" I wondered as I arrived at my parents house that Saturday afternoon. I took out my keys as I was deep in thought and was about to open the front door when it flew open and out came some one flying at my chest. At first I was angry at the person, but then I saw that it was Atalia. but before I could get a word out she ran. I thank God that my reflexes were quick for I held her by the hand pulling her to me before she could escape and disappear again. She was really mad about something and I was starting to get the idea that I was the reason, but she wouldn''t say what it was until we were alone in my room. "I saw Ana on Monday" or something along those lines she said and I froze not liking where this was going. She took my stance for a confession of guilt and started chugging books at me accusing me of cheating. I was really taken aback and hurt by the words she was saying for I was truly innocent and she chose to believe the words of Ana over mine. I don''t know what hurt more, the book she threw in my face or her not believing me. I didn''t want to take this as an opportunity to pin things on her, but I was really angry and disappointed that she had made Ana aware of what she looked for that only spelled bad news. Now I would have no choice, but to resort to violence for I knew what Ana was capable of for she knew no mercy. I ordered her to stay right there at my parents house for who knew if Ana knew where she lived and I drove back to the Hotel finally about to end things once and for all. "Ah. Cat, you''re here." said Ana as I entered my room. "Expected since this is my room. But why are you?" I asked, ice dripping from my tongue. "Tsk tsk cat. Mommy does not like feisty kittens." she replied as she took a sip of my wine. "I want you to leave Ana" I said dead serious and she rose a brow. "But baby I''ve been waiting all evening on you. Why so sudden?" "No I don''t think you understand me Ana. I want you to leave. Leave Korea for fucks sake and return to Russia. I am done with you and I never want to see you anymore." She chuckled at my words as she elegantly peeled her self off the couch as she sashayed her way over to wards me sliding her hand across my chest, "now now what is it Cat? What ever did I do wrong?" I grabbed her hands and removed it from my chest and he took a sharp inhale of breath, "do not pretend as if you do not have any idea of what I am talking about." "Oh but I don''t" she replied pouting as she fluttered her eyelashes. "Why did you tell Atalia that I have been sleeping with you all this time." "Oh. Is that what all this fuss is about? That child? Come on now pet you can do much better than that. Here you have a woman right in front of you and you are worried about that little girl?" "She is not a child. She is more woman that you will ever be and quite frankly she is the love of my life." She scoffed as she picked up her wine class and took a huge gulp, "love? What a ugly little word." "Maybe for you Ana." I replied and she rolled her eyes. "Fine. I lied so what? Did I mess things up for the two of you? Aww. I''m sowwy" she said before laughing manically. "You need to leave. Leave my room and the country. If you don''t I will make you." She immediately stopped laughing as she looked me dead in the eye as I did the same, "is that a threat Svetoslav?" "No. It''s a warning." She chuckled softly as she retrieved her purse from my couch and made her way across the room to the floor. "I''d watch my back if I were you Svetoslav. Oh and uhh those kids of yours. They are pretty cute. It would be a shame to see any bad happen to them." I heard her say and I ran towards her as I wrapped both my hands around her neck. "God so help me right now that if you touch a single hair on their heads I will choke the life out of you. If I see you or your men anyway where name near them I will snap both of your arms backward. Stay the fuck away from my family Anastasia or I will kill you." She clawed at my hands as her face turned red and her eyes rolled back and I let her go throwing her on the floor where she was a sputtering and coughing mess. "You just sealed you family''s fate Svetoslav. When I am through with you you would wish that I had only set you up to go to jail. I am going to enjoy killing your family." I quickly grabbed my gun out of the table that was by my couch and she chuckled as I pointed it to her. "Do it. It will only make putting an end to your family easier with you behind bars." I removed the safety from gun as I twisted it hearing a click and my finger itched to pull the trigger, but I didn''t. "Leave Ana. This is your final warning." she barely picked her self off the ground as she crawled out leaving the room. I sighed as I ran a hand over my face and I quickly ran to my room and packed my things sticking my gun into my waist. I had promised myself that I would never use this again, but as I remembered Ana''s threat I had no other option. Desperate times call for desperate measures. I sighed as I checked out at the hotel and jumped into my car speeding to my parents house praying that they were fine. They thankfully were, but I didn''t know for how long. Ana had messed with the wrong family. If I ever see her again I will be pulling the trigger. Chapter 118 - Love I had been pacing the floors of Shiwoo''s room awaiting for his return checking my phone every second. He had left the room with such urgency and determination and I now feared what he might be capable of. I didn''t put it past him to kill somebody and I honestly don''t know if I will be able to look at him the same if he did so right now. Yes he has admitted to killing people while in Russia, but this was Korea and he had a family here. I should at least trust that he has changed and doesn''t have a gun right? I tried dialing his phone a few more times, but it just went straight to voice-mail and it has been a little over an hour now. Maybe I was just a bit paranoid for I now knew the seriousness of this situation and how dangerous Ana could be. A few minutes had passed with me still locked in the room away from the kids for I didn''t want to startle them with my crazy hair and frantic eyes and movements when I finally heard the front door opened and closed followed by the sound of heavy foot steps towards me and I let out a sigh of relief. "How did it go?" I asked as soon as he entered and closed the door. He sighed as he ran a hand over his face, "how did you expect for it to go?" He sounded agitated and I knew that he was still mad at me so I just kept quiet for the most part biting my lip. He walked passed me and sat on the bed casually removing a gun from his side as he placed it in his bed side table and I gasped. "Oh My God! What the fuck are you doing with that?" "Calm down Tally. It''s on safety" he easily replied which left me even more anxious. "Calm down? The fuck Shiwoo? That''s a fucking gun that you just pulled out of your pocket in the same space that your kids are in!" I yelled and he massaged his temple. "Could you please keep it down my head already hurts form dealing with your mess." I scoffed as I folded my arms, "my mess? How is this my mess? Am I the one that brought my mistress here with me or was that you?" "Yes it is your mess for if you didn''t go and look for trouble we wouldn''t be in this mess." He argued and I scoffed again. "I didn''t go looking trouble I went looking directly for you, but I guess you''re right. You are trouble!" "Oh wow it took you long enough to realize that. I did warn you from the get go that I was wrong for you didn''t I? Now look at us. You''re getting a body guard by the way and it is not up for discussion." He said with such finality as if I were one of the twins. "Excuse you! I do not need a baby sitter and and I remind you that you told me that I was "so wrong for you" after you had already knocked me up. I was stuck with you Shiwoo whether I liked it or not!" I yelled back and he rolled his eyes. "Oh my God Tally why do you keep digging into the pass just to justify your actions? Would you have liked it that night if I had worn a condom or would you have liked it that we didn''t have sex at all?" "What? Are you implying that having kids with you was a mistake?" I asked confused. "Is it?" he asked sounding hurt and I sighed. "No. Shiwoo I wouldn''t have had it any other way. Yes things could have happened a little better you know with me telling you and you being there from the beginning, but I am glad that you were my first and the father of my kids" I took a deep breath and sighed mustering up the courage to say what I wanted to say next, "Shiwoo I-I love you." At the sound of those three words the look on his face resembled that of the afternoon sun. "Really?" He asked in disbelief and I nodded smiling. "Yes dummy. Of course I love you." His smiled grew even wider and he came and held my cheek in the palm of his hand as he placed a gentle kiss on my forehead, "I love you more, but you''re still getting a a body guard." "Ughh" I groaned and pouted, but he placed a swift kiss on my lips. "You won''t even notice them. It''s just to keep you safe. I can''t risk neither of your lives" he said sounding sad and I sighed giving in. "Fine I guess. Do I get a gun?" I asked and he rose a brow. "A gun? What will you do with a gun?" "Oh you know shoot people. The usual" I shrugged. He chucked at me as I smiled sweetly still wanting the gun. "I''ll think about it, but you and the kids need to learn self defense. How about classes twice a week?" He asked and I nodded. "Bold of you to assume that I cannot take care of myself" I said as I stared stared snow him my moves by kicking and punching, and my last kick left me unbalanced and I fell forward taking him down with me. "Oof" He groaned as my leg hit him in the stomach and my chest in his face. "Sorry" I apologized a I tried to get up, but he pulled me back toward his. "No. Don''t move" He groaned and I laid still with my chest now on his and my vagina on his bulge. "Uhh Shiwoo, you''re umm ah dick is pressing into my lower stomach." I said feeling a bit flustered and he smirked. "You do this to me Tally. Everyday. You''re going to he the death of me. Are you really shy right now?" he asked as I avoided eye contact. "Stop making fun of me. I haven''t done this is a while." I pouted and he pecked my lips. "Good. I didn''t want to have to kill another guy for touching you." He said teasing, but I knew that deep down that he was serious, but I still chuckled with him. "So umm Mr. Kim, what do you want for your birthday?" I asked after few moments of silence. "Besides you. Maybe for you to live with me." He said sounding hopeful and I sucked in a breath. "Umm yeah I don''t know. I like my apartment and my independence so I''m not sure. Plus you live at a hotel and as nice as that sounds I don''t think that I should. " I said declining as a I peeled my self off of him. "I actually checked out of the hotel today and was considering buying a house, but that''s fine. It''s too big of a step I guess." He said as he too got off the floor. "Maybe we should just take things so slow and get to know each other first and focus on being good parents before anything else." "Fine. If you think that that is best. Why not. But I''m giving up on our relationship though. You just told me that you loved me." He said smiling again as he wiggled his eyebrows and I giggled. "You are so stupid." I relied and he giggled. "Mommy" said a voice from outside of the door and I went to open it to see the two trouble makers. "Hello little people. How may I be of service. " "We miss you" they replied and my heart melted. "Awww come here." I took the both into my arms as I brought them over to their dad on the bed. "Would you like to play with mommy am daddy?" I ask and they both frantically nodded. Soon after their giggles filled the room as we had a tickle and pillows fight and we were genuinely happy. Shiwoo ended the night bytelling them stories as they snuggled closer until they both fell asleep. I too was feeling sleeping by that time so I closed eyes as I cuddle with them. In that moment we felt like a real family and my heart was full. I can only pray that we stay like that for a a long time if not forever. I''m not sure of what happened between Ana and Shiwoo when he left here, and it seemed pretty serious, but I trust this man to keep us safe at whatever cost. We will have to have a talk about the gun though for I still believed that it should not be in this house, but it might be necessary in these times. I still didn''t want a body guard though so I''ll have to talk my way out of it. I didn''t need a baby sitter, but what I do need is a gun. If I were to ever see that bitch Ana again and if she so much as dear threaten us I will not hesitate to put a bullet inside of her. I do not care about the history of her family or what she might be capable of for unlike Shiwoo she did not have me wrapped and I was not afraid to put a bitch in her place. Chapter 119 - Final Fitting "So, what do you think?" asked the seamstress as the twins walked out of the changing room twirling. I let out of gaps of delight as I clapped my hands smiling, "wow. You two really look like a princess and prince. II love it!" "Thank you mommy!" the replied in unison and walked away. I was so glad that they were able to meet half way before the party decided on having a princess and prince party instead of princess and dinosaur. I had to bring out my best negotiating skills though and Adrian had settled to wear the costume if only there was a dinosaur bouncy house, dino mascot and of course, dino nuggets. Adriel still wanted a dragon there for the prince to fight so we had decided on that as well. It was now Monday and the final fitting at the tailor for the party on Wednesday which will be held at the park that their grand parents rented. They really went all out on the party and even went as far as to hire the kid''s favorite cartoon characters which were Dooly the dinosaur for Adrian and Pororo the little penguin. They had no idea about it though and I was so excited for them to see them. Shiwoo was also hear earlier with us since his mother couldn''t make it due to last minute preparations, but he went to get us milkshakes a while ago. "He should be back right now" I thought as I pulled out my phone typing away replying to messages. "Who are texting?" asked a voice from behind me and I jumped startled only to find that it was Shiwoo and he was smiling at me and I hit him hard across the shoulder. "Don''t startle me like that you idiot. I could have died!" he chuckled as he walked passed me and placed the milkshakes down. "Sorry I took so long. The line was pretty long" he said handing me a strawberry milkshake. "It''s fine. You got the order right and the kids are done now so we leave as soon as they are dressed." I replied taking a sip. " Of course I got the order right. All you three drink is Strawberry Milkshake, but oh man. I really wanted to see them" he sighed sounding bumped out and I took my phone out and showed him the pictures. "Here. You can look." He took the phone from my hand and began scrolling by the pictures and smiling until he arrived at another set of pics, "woah. How come I''ve never seen these pics before?" "Huh let mee see" I said tip towing only to find that it was picture of me during my pregnancy, "how did you get there? They were in another folder why are you snooping around my gallery?" "Why do you have something to hide?" he asked moving the phone higher as I made an attempt to grab it. "Umm yes I am an adult and a woman. Privacy for me is kind of a big deal." I was now jumping as I tried to grab it and he looked like he was having too much fun. "If you are trying to hide pics of you nude in there. News flash baby, I''ve seen it all" he said whispering the last part and I rolled my eyes. "You''re such a jerk. Fine. We can go through all the photos in my gallery when we go home for it has just occurred to me that you have never seen the twins when they were younger." "Thank you. Do you have any printed photos at home?" he asked and I shook my head yes, "good cause I want to replace the pic of me and Harin in my room." "Why, but you looked so cute with your braces" I cooed and he rolled his eyes at me. "Ah I should have burned that picture. I hate it so much. Our parents made us do it." he explained and I shrugged. "I didn''t ask, but okay. But it''s cute though so don''t get rid of a child hood memory for my expense. She was there first and I respect that." He smiled at me and I made a motion to poke his eyes out when the Lady and Lord arrived, "ouu Milkshake!" "Yay! Thank you mommy!" said Adriel as as she took a big sip, "ah soul food." I chuckled at her and what she had just said, "Adri baby this is not Soul food. I think I need to take you to my home for you to know what soul food is. You are truly a Korean huh?" "Mom I said Seoul food, not Soul food." she replied with sass and her hands on her hip. "Ouu. That is your daughter" whispered Shiwoo into my ear and I rolled my eyes. "Fine then it''s Seoul food, but I still that a trip is necessary soon since you guys are old enough and quite frankly I need a vacation and I miss my mommy." I was pouting by the time I had finished talking and Adrian ran to hug my foot consoling me. "It''s okay mommy." he cooed and I fake sniffled. "Thank you." Adriel and Shiwoo were both standing at the side shaking their heads as they sipped their drink. "That" I said pointing to her then pointing to him, "is your emotionally unavailable daughter." "Oh and Lady and Lord, it was daddy who got the drinks so you should thank him." "Oh thank you daddy!" said Adrian bowing. "Thank you sir" said Adriel without the bow, but she was happy that she even tried. Still a little progress, but it was great. We left the tailor''s after collecting their garments since it was already paid for. We had two big build guys who were trailing us for they were the new body guard, but they were kind of discreet that at times I didn''t realize that they were there. I went straight to work after kissing the kids and Shiwoo good bye and they were off to have fun somewhere else without me like they usually did everyday. Shiwoo had made sure that one of the guys stayed with me at the office at all times and he just stood there like a furniture as I silently typed away. "Hey Tally-Oh My God!" I heard Lia say as she was startled upon entering my office, "umm Tally, why is there a statue that looks exactly like a living breathing man here?" "Umm" I said trying to come up with a believable lie, "for the uhh reporters! Yeah the the reporters. You know to fight them off incase they want pictures again." "Oh. Okay" she said sounding unbothered and I let out a sigh of relief, " do all five sense works or do I have to whisper for him no to eavesdrop?" "He''s fine. He minds his business." I replied and she nodded as she looked at him. "Well okay. So what are you wearing for the party?" I shrugged as I closed my laptop sighing genuinely idealess, "I don''t know. I''ll just throw on something I guess, but right now clothes is the least of my problems for I still haven''t gotten a gift for Shiwoo. I keep forgetting that it''s all three of them" "What do you mean you don''t have a gift. Hello! You in a nice tight dress is the gift. An him taking it off in the night is like the wrapping paper. Just be sure to be commando underneath for the surprise." she said wiggling her eyebrows. Unnie do you remember what happened when I followed your advice and went commando? "Psshh the past is past. Plus it wont be at a strip club, but at your kid''s birthday party." she shrugged. "Exactly! Do you hear how inappropriate that sounds?" I asked and she shook her head no. "Come on Tally. You''re still young. You can''t be such a boring bitch." I scoffed feeling offended, "excuse me, but I am not boring. I have done umm stuff?" "Ha ha right. Which reminds me. Did I win or lose the bet?" "Well Mrs. Park I am happy yo to tell you that I won so run me my money." I said smirking and she groaned. "Oh come on no fair. You had been ignoring him all week so I deserve an extension" she argued and I rolled my eyes as I folded my arms. "Fine, but this time its $100." "Okay cool" she said as she got up from the seat and headed towards the door, "hey Tally what will happen if I do this?" She then proceeded to wag her finger in my body guards face to get him to move like what those people did at the Buckingham Palace to the guards, :hey! This is not the Buckingham palace. Leave him alone." "Aww okay. No fun" she pouted as she left and I shook my head at her. I went back to my work opening up back my laptop for we were all taking the rest of the week off after work on Tuesday. Some of my close employees were invited to the party and I plan on getting lit on Wednesday and was not going to show up to work on Thursday. Boring bitch? Hmmph. I''ll show her. Chapter 120 - Party Party Yeah! It was the day of the party and we were all getting ready for the event Lia had picked out for me to wear a yellow dress that had no sleeves and was skin tight, but fit for summer in it''s semi formal style. The dress was at an okay length, but what I did not like was the fact that it was a little low in the chest area and I felt exposed. "It''s fine" she said when I tried to pull up the front, but my boobs just spilled over. "How is this fine? My nipples are practically showing." I argued, but she just smacked me on the knuckles with the makeup brush as she tended to me face, "I am not Heesung you know so don''t smack me." "Then stop acting like a baby." She replied as she did a number on my face. As usual she left me looking beautiful and radiant and I smiled liking it, "thank you once again you trusty makeup artist." "It is my pleasure." she said curtseying and we both busted out laughing. I waited on her to get ready and we drove to the park meeting everyone that was there except Shiwoo for I was told that he had gone to get some more ice. I made my way over to where the twins were playing giving them a tight hug as I gave them their presents. They said thank you without even looking at them and ran to put them on the table that was filled with gifts. Woah. Grandma and grandpa really speared no expense. I still felt a little self conscious people stared at me fearing that my nipples would come out at any second. After my social battery had ran out I was by the snack bar taste testing all the food when I heard a familiar voice from behind me. "Oooh we it must be my lucky day" he whistled and I turned around smirking. "How so?" I asked as I leaned on one leg tilting my head to the sign. "Well I come over here and see this gorgeous stranger looking all beautiful. It must be my birthday." I decided to play along with him since I had nothing better to do, "oh it is not? I thought I was brought here as a gift for a Mr. Kim Seo Jin, but I guess I was wrong." I made a motion to walk away as I turned my back, but he held my arms pulling me to him with my back to his chest, "oh no I didn''t say that it was not me doll. Tell you what. Let''s ditch this toddler''s fest and go start up the adults party in my room." "Hmm. Sounds tempting sir, but stranger danger, and besides. I have a boyfriend." "Oh is that so? Judging by the looks of you he must be one handsome and lucky lad. I must say, I am a tad bit jealous." I snickered a little, but quickly composed my self, "well I wouldn''t say handsome. He is average at most." "Average!?" he exclaimed sounding offended and I fluttered my eyelashes, "I guarantee you Tally there is nothing average about me.'' I gasped, "what is this? How do you know my name handsome stranger." "Because it is" he said standing with his hand s on his hips as he flashed his hair, "prince Shiwoo. Husband of they beautiful princess Atalia." I busted out laughing at his gimmicks, "husband? Where did you get that from." "A ring and wedding can be arranged. Just as long as you say yes." he said and I immediately sobered up. "Oh Shiwoo I-" "Prince Shiwoo" he corrected. "Yeah sure. I umm am not ready for uhh, you know." "Marriage?" he asked and I nodded, "I know. I was just throwing it out there. I am yet to take you to a date anyway. Wait, you''re not working for the rest of the week so why not tomorrow?" "Uhh sure. Tomorrow is, tomorrow sounds fun." "Then I will count the seconds Malady" he said as he curtsied and kissed the back of my hand I giggled. "Happy Birthday by the way." I said and he smiled. "It became even happier when I saw you in that dress princess. I will see you tonight." he said in my ear and my ears heated up. "Umm-okay" I replied and he smirked as he walked away. Oh. My. God! That was hot I am not going to lie. "You look like you have just seen a ghost" said another voice from behind me and I turned around to see Shiwoo''s older cousin from that day at the bridge. "You again." I replied and he smirked. "Missed me?" "Not in the least no I''m afraid." I replied folding my arms. "Hey I come in peace." I said raising both his arms in defense, "I just wanted to welcome you to the family and say that you look beautiful." "Oh. Well thank you." I said with still folded arms. "Yeah. So wanna dance?" he offered and I wavered it giving in. "Fine, but any funny business and we will be recreating that scene on the bridge." "Haha. That''s a, that'' good one. I wont try anything funny with you. I throw quite a punch." he said laughing and I smirked and we went over to the dancing area and danced, rather oddly if I may add. I was laughing and having fun with him when the song changed from fast paced to a slow one and I shrugged as I took his hand and we waltzed. "Wow you are surprisingly very good at this." I complimented as I followed his lead. "I am surprisingly good at many things dear." her replied and I rose a brow, "oh no that wasn''t a dirty joke, but I am quite rather good at those too." "Mhmmm okay sure." I replied rolling my eyes hiding my smile when I heard a throat cleared. "Excuse me Hyung, but can I have a dance with my girl?" he asked putting emphasis on the my. "Sure thing cuz. Don''t want to make you angrier. Possessive much" he replied as he handed me over and Shiwoo glared down at me. "Hi" I said smiling awkwardly and he rose a brow. "So you and my cousin are well acquainted huh?" he asked as he held my waist and led us through the rest of the dance. "Well I wouldn''t know about that I mean this is out third time seeing each other and we were just dancing. Why are you jealous?" "Beware of him Tally. He is quite smooth and can easily get into any woman''s underwear. Trust me." he warned and I smirked. "Sounds like it runs in the family." "Oh please he wishes he was as smooth as me." "Haha" I replied and he rose a brow. "Why did you laugh?" do you doubt my abilities. I shrugged in response and held my waist even tighter pulling me closer as he whispered in my ear, "you are treading on thin ice Tally. I will not be gentle with you." I gulped as he pulled away, spinning me out then back into his arms, "what is I don''t want you to be gentle?" His eyes darken at my words and I smirked and I slide my body down his then back up again. "That''s not apart of the dance." he said. "No, but it''s a preview." I still stood in front of him with my back turned to his and his face in the crook of my neck as he slid his hands up my thigh and over my breast gripping my neck for a second before he slid it back down and up again squeezing my breast as he simultaneously gripped both my breast and I moaned. "Eww you two get a room" I heard Lia said and my eyes flew open, "looks like I will be getting that $100 after all." "Go away!" I whined at Lia as Shiwoo was about to let me go. "I''ll see you at your apartment tonight. I''ll tell my parents to take the kids. Enjoy your time here at the party and mingle. You will be mine for the rest of the week." He placed a kiss on my cheek and disappeared into the crowd as I clenched my legs watching his back leave. Lia whistled, "damn girl. You are down and bad. God get that D." "I was about to, but thanks to you I have to wait." "Thanks to me you will have all night and not a quicky." she corrected an I rolled my eyes as I walked towards the juice table. "Yeah well maybe you''re right. Kids are here and things were getting pretty R=rated quick." "Yeah I know right. That dress works wonders. I did a great job." she said praising her self. "Doesn''t my face add to this as well?" I asked and she took a sip from her juice avoiding my eyes, "oh come on." "Yeah yeah okay you''re pretty cute too You better have my money ready by tomorrow morning child." "Yeah yeah okay" I rolled my eyes. "Well I gotta go meet Minjae" "Eww" I replied scrunching my nose. "Oh no sweety not for a quicky, for my shift with Heesung. Get your mind out of the gutter." "Okay bye. I''ll be here gathering dust" I waved her off and I kept the table company as I looked at the people enjoying the party. Eomma had video called my parents earlier and they wished he babies a happy birthday and watched the cutting of the cake. Eomma and I hadn''t had a chance to talk that much since she was busy, but she did say hi and complimented me when I came. I spent the rest of the party and conversed with their family feeling apart of it and I had fun. I didn''t talk to Shiwoo much since he was drinking with his cousins and friends since it was also his birthday. I had bonded with one of his younger female cousins and she, Lia and I had had spent the evening gossiping and having fun. It was truly a fun day amongst family and friends. I just wished that my family was here, but their is always next year and a next time. Chapter 121 - After Party The day was now turning into nightfall and more and more people were leaving by this time. It was still a week day so it was expected, plus we partied all afternoon and ate a lot of food so were quite tired. I checked the time on my phone and it was almost eight pm so I helped the helpers with tidying up some of the garbage before I saw the twins. "Hey my two year old''s. Did you enjoy your party?" "Yeah" said Adrian yawning, "it was really nice, but mommy I am tired." I stooped down to there level and he laid on my chest as I rubbed him up and down his back. "Aww baby I''m glad that you like it. Grandma and grandpa worked hard on it. What about you princess aren''t you tired?" I asked Adriel and she nodded her head looking sleepy, "okay. Let''s go find grandma and grandpa so that they can take you guys home." "Mmmm" she mumbled as I held their hand taking them with me for they were too big and heavy to carry both at a time. I luckily found there grandparents standing at a table saying goodbye to some guest and I handed them over to them kissing them goodbye as they left. I took over the responsibility for staying until everything was cleaned up and lent a hand. I was the only one here, besides the staff and a few people for Shiwoo''s cousin left earlier due to school in the morning and Lia left because Heesung must have ate too much for her kept throwing up. I checked the time on my phone again as everything was now cleaned up and was about to eave when I felt hands wrapped around my waist and lips on the back of my neck. "Hey" "Hey" I replied as he held me and I smiled. "I''m sorry I''ve been so far today. Seemed like everybody wanted a piece of me today, but they are all gone so now I''m all yours." I giggled as he spun me around fluttering my eyelashes, "is that so? What must I do with the birthday boy?" "I''ve got a few ideas, ones I know you''ll like, but first. May I have this dance malady?" he asked as he bowed and I rolled my eyes smiling. "Yes you shall good sir." he held my waist as he took my hand and we twirled to sound of silence relying on the beats of our hearts to be our guide. "You know how much I love that dress on you?" he asked with his eyes on my chest. "No, but I''m all ears" I teased. "I think yellow is my favorite color on you." "Really? Hmm. How so?" I asked confused and he smirked. He twirled me once more and dipped me still smirking, "it''s the color you were wearing that night." "Umm no I think you have it mixed up. It was the color I was wearing at the party not that night." "Oh really?" he asked and I nodded, "hmm, must have been a fantasy, but I guess dreams do come true for I will be taking this yellow dress off you tonight." "It''s already night time good sir, what ever art though waiting on?" His eyes darken as his head dipped and he captured my lips between his and our dancing session turned into a makeup session in public. "We should go" I said in between kisses as he lifted me in the air and my leg wrapped around his waist. "Yes we should. Don''t want to end up as a porno" he chuckled as he led me towards his car. "But I drove here." I said and he sighed "Okay. I''ll meet you there. Be ready babe for like I said. I will not be gentle." I smirked as I removed my keys from my breast, "and like I said Oppa, I don''t want you to be." It was not the first time that I have ever called him Oppa, but I rarely ever even though he wanted me to and his eyes slightly widened as he licked his lips. I made sure that when I was walking away that my hips were swinging and I had no doubt in my mind that he was watching. I quickly found my car and got it driving home with him close behind. I began to feel excited and a little anxious for this was my second time having sex and I was quite nervous for some reason. I was worried that he might not like it or I might not be as experienced as his other sex partners, so I would just allow him to lead for tonight and maybe if I gain some confidence by tomorrow I will lead. I arrived first at my apartment and I pulled into the underground parking lot as waited for him to show up which he did less than a minute later. We didn''t say any words and he just pulled me into his arms right away assaulting my lips right then and there, "you have no idea how long I''ve been waiting for this Tally. I''m glad that you don''t have work in the morning for your legs will not be able to work." My chest heaved up and down at his dangerous words and he held my hand pulling me into the elevator. We were both so anxious for us t get to my floor that the elevator felt as if it was moving at snails pace and we were getting impatient. Finally the God damn bell rang and I pulled him by the arm taking out my key to open the door, "welcome to my home." He gave me a devilish smirk as he stepped closer towards me pulling me flush to his chest. He stared into my eyes for a while before he recaptured my lips smiling into the kiss as he traced his hands all over my ass as I wrapped my hands around his neck. He lifted me and I expertly wrapped my legs around his waist and he carried me into the bedroom closing the door without even breaking the kiss. He gently placed me on the bed with my legs still wrapped around him and he slowly grinded into my core and I let out a breathy moan. He trailed wet kisses down my jaw then to my neck, nipping and sucking at the skin as I bit my lip relishing in the pleasure. He traced his hands up and down my hips and opened my legs placing a kiss on my inner thigh all while never breaking eye contact with me and I ran my fingers threw his ear. He came up and placed a kiss on my lips as he pulled me into a sit up position and his hand made its way to my back slowly undoing my zipper, but before he could I flipped us over so now I was on top. I was feeling a sudden surge of courage as I sucked on his neck as I grinded my lips into his. I ran my fingers through his hair as he rubbed my ass giving them a light smack. "I want you to sit on my face." he moaned as I finally allowed him to pull my zipper down and I removed my hands from out of the straps exposing my chest. He then flipped us over so he was now on top as he placed a kiss in the valley of my breast pulling my dress off. He sucked in a breath of air as he got a glimpse of what was underneath and I smirked. "No underwear? Oh ho baby you are in for it." "Then what''s taking so long?" I asked as he dipped his head lower placing both my legs over his shoulder. He stayed there for a while blowing his breath over my beating clit and I got frustrated and even begged, "Shiwoo please. I-I cant do this any more." "Beg baby. Beg for it even more." "Oppa. Please." and just like that as if those were the magic words he began to suck on my clit mercilessly as I tried to clench my legs as I saw stars. "Mmmm. So tasty mami. That''s it. Be a good girl and ride my face." he said as he massaged my clit with a finger and proceeded to tongue fuck me. The pace of his finger over my clit sped up and I swore that I almost had an heart attack, but he held me by the waist in a steady position as he rubbed and sucked harder. "Mhhh-fuck-I-c-can''t-uh-yeah-yeah-just like that." I moaned as I eyes rolled back and my toes clenched. "Yes baby. Just like that." he replied and I felt a knot in my stomach. "Oppa! Im gonna-I''m gonna-oh f-f-uck! I''m coming. Mhmm! Yeah! Oh God I see stars!" "Cum!" he ordered in my eye as he pumped two fingers in and and out at a deathly pace, "I said to fucking cum!" I was holding on a little longer not doing as he said and he gripped my neck as he moved faster, "I said to fucking cum all over my fingers baby! Don''t make me punish you." He said into my ear and I let go of all the pressure arriving at my release panted barely catching my breath and he licked his fingers cleaning. I was laying on the bed with my eyes closed almost falling asleep when he said with his lips wet from me, " don''t get too comfortable sweet heart. I am not done with you yet" Chapter 122 - My First...again He held me by the waist and pulled me closer to him as he took his shirt off and I traced the line of his abs down to his V-line as I looked up at him. "Fuck. Don''t look at me like that baby" he cursed as I fluttered my lashes even more fawning innocence. I sat up on the bed and I unbuckled his pants undoing his zip with frantic hands. I pulled down his pants and boxers freezing when his dick was revealed. "Are you okay?" he asked sensing my hesitancy and I shook my head yes laying back down with my eyes closed covering my face. "Hey, look at me" he said removing my hands and I opened my eyes, "I don''t want you to be intimidated by the size okay. I will be as gentle as possible. I promise." I felt a little better after he said that for all the nerves were back and I was starting to feel anxious, "okay. I trust you." "Thank you" he replied as he placed a kiss on my forehead and he positioned himself at my opening and I propped myself up on my elbows biting my lip waiting for the pain. He gently rubbed his tip on my clit for a few seconds and my head fell backwards as I moaned. He then slowly entered in side me and I gripped the sheets, my back falling against the matrass as he went deeper. "Oh fuck!" I screamed as I felt my walls stretched to accommodate his size and I over taken by a addicting pleasure that felt painfully good. "Are you okay? Is it hurting that bad?" he asked and I quickly shook my head no even though tears welled into my eyes that were glued shut. "I''m fine just give me a few seconds t adjust" I said panting and he stopped all movements for a while. "Babe I''m not even half way in yet" he said after while and my eyes flew open. "What!? Ah-" "Shh shh it''s okay. I''m going to move in and out now okay?" he asked and I nodded. His movements started off slow and I felt my body began shake even harder with every inch that he went deeper. In and out, in and out. he went with me gripping the sheets for deal life as he faster and faster. "Ah-mmm-shit!" I moaned as he gripped my neck as my titties bounced. "Fuck Tally. You''re still so tight as virgin" he said into my ear, "you''re squeezing the fuck out of my dick baby. You''re too tight. I might come too early." I just made some incoherent noise in agreeance with him for with the state I was in I was unable to form words. "Shit" he cursed he slowed the paced down taking long and deep passionate strokes I took the time to gather my breath and opened my eyes to see the outline of his dick in my stomach and my eyes rolled back at how big and visible it was. I lifted my hips and rocked back and forth desperately in need of an orgasm when he tisked, "now now doll eager are we?" "Please. Go faster." He chuckled at me a sound that came from his gut as he commanded, "ass up." "Huh" I asked confused by what he meant so he just flipped me over to my stomach and set my back into an arching position. "So pretty" I heard him say as he placed a kiss on my ass giving it a nice massage as his hand connected with the soft plush now red skin of my ass cheek. "Mhmmm" I moved as his hand connected with the other as I buried my face into the sheets and my ass up, my wet throbbing pussy awaiting the entry of his pulsating dick. He slipped a finger in as he sucked once more on my clip and my legs shook, but he held me in placed spanking me whenever I moved. He soon after thrusted inside me without warming his dick filling me to the brim hitting my walls. He fisted my hair with one hand as he held onto my waist fucking me from the back and the room filled with our moans and the sound of our skin connecting. Clap! Clap! Clap! The sounds went and "Mhmm-ah-fuck-oh-yeah" I went. "Who''s pussy is this?" he asked and I didn''t answer being too busy with trying to breathe and he gave my ass a smack gripping tighter onto my hair, "I said who''s pussy is this?" "Ah-fuck, Yours! It''s yours Oppa!" "Shit! I''m about to Cum" he said as I moved my hips back wards bouncing on his dick as he held my waist, "fuck. Keep doing that baby. Yeah. Just like that. Uhh yeah!" "Cum inside daddy. Fill me up!" I said with my face still buried in the sheets with sweat running down my back. "Okay baby" He picked up the pace a little letting go of my hair as he used both hands to hold my waist and he repeatedly hit the right spot and I felt the knot build up again. "You''re pussy seriously gives me life Tally. I love you so fucking much. You''re the best Tally! You''re fucking best." he said placing kisses all over my back. "I love you two Shiwoo. I want nobody else but you. Nobody else can fuck me like you do." "You better remember that" he whispered in my ear and I finally felt a release and my eyes rolled back as he still deeper until I felt him explode inside of me. I fell to the matrass breathing heavily as my whole body felt as if it were floating. Shiwoo came and laid beside me pulling me into his arms kissing my hair, "I think that is the most I have ever nut it my life. I feel as if the life has been sucked out of me. You did so good Tally." "You did all the work" I said breathing heavily as I rolled over to my back, "I think you paralyzed my legs." He chuckled at me as he removed the hair from my face, "I''m taking it that you enjoyed it and that it was good?" "Of course it was! Duh! I''m here shaking and sweating and you think that it wasn''t good?" "Well I had to make sure that you were okay and that I wasn''t the only one who enjoyed it." he replied and I nodded. I lowered my eyes from his and turned to my side tracing circles on his chest, "did you actually mean what you said that I did good?" I was feeling a bit sheepish so I didn''t hold his gaze so he held my jaw and brought mt haze back to him, "yes. You are the best I have ever had and you are still learning. I am excited for when you get even more confident and I will be her coaching you along the way." "But what about Ana? She is pretty hot and seems to know what she is doing. Look at me. I have never given a blow job in my life ad this was my second time having sex." I started to feel embarrassed so I covered my face with my hands so he sighed and removed them. "Atalia listen to me. I love you and not just for your body. I will not ask you or do anything that you don''t want to do or feel uncomfortable doing. This is just the first night of many nights and I am not going anywhere." his words actually made me feel better and he placed a sweet kiss on my lips before laying back down and cuddled me, "now go to sleep. I''m making you breakfast in the morning and taking you to dinner in the evening." That night I went to bed with a smile on my face and glowing. The next morning I woke up to the sweet aroma of breakfast in bed and morning kisses. I felt really happy and was over flowing with love digging into the food that my handsome baby daddy made. We spent that day in bed eating and watching movies and just generally getting to know each other. It was a very wonderful day, but the evening promises to be more promising. Ouu I wonder what dress I should wear and what to do with my hair. Eeeeehhhh I''m so excited! My first ever real official one hundred percent not platonic date. I just hop that my leg regain strength by tonight though for I will not be pushed around in a wheel chair. Meh! He says a warm bath will help me so I will just wait until he get''s that ready for it was his doing so he will have to take care of it. Besides, he was my baby daddy. Chapter 123 - First Date Time was now winding down to the evening and my nerves grew even more. He had told me that he made reservations some place fancy at seven pm and to be ready by six thirty. I was still sitting in a pile of my clothes when six pm rolled around and I was on the verge of another melt down. The dress that I had planned to wear, pictured it in my head and liked it already, could no longer fit me. It''s a good thing that I had already styled my hair with two spaced buns at the front and the wild and free in a half up half down style and now as I look at my edges that won''t cooperate I wanted to just scream. This would be my first real date and I was beginning to feel out of my mind. I wanted nothing more than to just call everything off and call it a night, but he put so much effort into this and I didn''t want to hurt his feelings by ghosting him so I went with my second option dress. He did say to dress fancy so I was not going to disappoint so I wore my red dinner dress that had a slit up the side and right down the bust area. Yes yes I know that I own a lot of slit dresses, but those dresses makes it a little easier to walk and breath all while looking elegant and head turning. Although it too was a little tight and my little mommy belly was showing I sucked it in and held my breath and it looked a little better. Good thing I have been doing stomach vacuums all my life so not breathing while in a dress will be no problem. I finished getting ready at about six twenty, redoing my edges and choosing my shoes. The shoes that I had chose was a red stilettoes with a gold heel since my dress had a few golden designs here and there. I looked in the mirror one more time looking at my blank face and I frowned grabbing my makeup and added some high lighter, mascara and lip gloss. I wanted to do like a smoky eye look, but Lia was too busy on such short notice so that would have to be for another time I am afraid. I think I looked some what decent in the face, but if not, I''ll just twirl the dress a few times as distraction. I heard a knock at the door at exactly half past six and I smiled shaking my head grabbing my purse then opened the door, "punctual are we now?" "Woah." I heard him say as he stared at me and I became embarrassed. "Stawwp! You''re making me blush you idiot." I replied gently hitting his chest "May I?" he asked gesturing for my hand and I nodded my head yes extending it, and he took it and placed a kiss at the back . I giggled a little as he pulled me outside closing the door behind him as he held onto my waist. "If I hadn''t made reservations for half an hour from now I would have dragged you back into that apartment." he said when we were in the elevator as he looked me up and down. "You don''t look too bad yourself" I complimented as I too looked him up and down loving the way his black suit hugged his figure and I immediately got embarrassed as I remembered how his muscles rippled last night as he was on top me. "Are those dirty thoughts I see floating around in that pretty little head of yours?" he smirked and my ears heated up even more. He must have loved it when I was embarrassed for he began to laugh and the elevator dinged at the lobby floor and and he held my hand pulling me out the door. "Why are leaving this way?" I asked confused thinking that his car would have been in the underground parking lot. "We travel in style my love." he simply replied and I gasped as I saw the limousine outside with the driver waiting by the door and he grinned, "only the best for my lady. Let''s go. I need to get you far from home before I lose control and drag you back upstairs." He held my hand as I entered the car and he did after and the driver closed the door. "So are you going to tell me where we are going?" I asked as the car drove off and he shook his head no. "It''s a surprise Aein -(Sweetheart)" he replied and I smiled at the nick name. Sweetheart? Pfttt this man. Why am I blushing? We were quiet for the most part of the meal as his hand rested on my exposed thigh as we sipped from our flute of champagne. The silence was not awkward, but comforting for we spent most of the day talking already so the silence was nice. The car shortly came to a stop and the door opened revealing a marvelous restaurant. "Ouu I know this place," I said a little excited as he held my hand helping me out the car, "it''s new isn''t it? I heard the food here is divine and to get a reservation is quite hard. How did you do it?" He shrugged as he intertwined our hands at the elbow, "I have my ways." The inside was as beautiful as the outside and I had to refrain myself from saying, "woah" out loud for I didn''t want to seem as if I have never been any where classy before. "Hello Good evening. Welcome to ''In Seoul'' a restaurant that not only feeds your stomach, but also your hearts. Our restaurant have been reviewed by many famous chefs and have been granted 4.9 star of satisfactory approved dining so we guarantee you a good meal and good time. Do you have a reservation?" asked the lady at the front smiling politely as she recited her lines. "Yes. Reservation for two under Kim Seo Jun please." said Shiwoo and she checked her computer. "Ah yes. Right this way please." He motioned for me to go first and I followed her through the some what crowded with rich people restaurant as she led us to a secluded room opening a door. "This is our private couples booth and we hope you enjoy." she gave us a ninety degree bow before exiting the room closing the door behind her and I looked around amazed. "Woah Shiwoo. This must have been hella expensive." He chuckled as he stood there watching me with his hands in his pockets, " this is nothing compared to what you''re worth aein." I rolled my eyes at him and I walked up to him and he pulled me by the waist flush against his chest. "You don''t have to be so fancy Mr. Kim for you have already gotten into my panties." I teased smirking. "No, but I want to. Enjoy the food tonight Nae Sarang- (my love), for I will be enjoying you tonight." A knock on the door interrupted our little, umm-uh session and I took a seat as he answered, "hello?" In came a guy around my age looking chiseled and dapper giving us a ninety degrees bow and I nodded in acknowledgement, "Ah yes Mr. Kim and company I will be your server for tonight''s five course meal. Is there anything that I can get you?" Hmm. Even the workers were fancy I thought as he kept glancing at me "Besides the menu?" asked Shiwoo and the guy cleared his throat. "Oh yes. I''m sorry hear you go. Sir and ma''am" he said handing us the menus, "to order you simply use the tablet here and your food will be delivered quickly. Enjoy your evening. He left after giving one more bow and he glanced at me again and I smiled. Shiwoo came and sat at the desk pouting and I rolled my eyes. "What''s the matter with you now big baby?" He ignored me as he read the menu and I used my foot to trail up his leg to his crotch, "I''m talking to you." He sighed as he looked at me, "I think I will have to keep you in the house from now on. I don''t want to have to murder every guy that looks at you. I mean I don''t blame you for look at you. You are a total goddess." I chuckled at his nonsense and rolled my eyes, "and I will have to keep you locked up too then. I see the way women look at you. Even the hostess lady, but I''m working on being secure and not let jealousy take control of me. I mean I too don''t blame them. I would look too. You should do the same." "I''ll try" he said sighing and I smiled, "but there is no guarantee that I won''t break a few noses and cause a few black eyes." "Oh baby I know. I know." We both scanned the menu in silence weighing our options trying to decide, but literally everything on the menu looked good. We finally decided to begin with a light Puff Pastry for our hors d''oeuvre, a vegetarian soup for the appetizer, a chicken salad for the third course, for the main dish he ordered Braised Short Ribs and I ordered the Creamy Spinach Stuffed Salmon in Garlic Butter and for the dessert we both ordered Souffl¨¦s with a a tower of and Macarons and he went ahead and typed into the tablet a Strawberry milk shake for me. We sat waiting for our food engaging in light conversation when there was a knock on the door. Our hors d''oeuvre was here and Shiwoo called them in and to be honest I expected the same guy from before, but it was now a quite beautiful lady who smiled at Shiwoo. He too smiled at her and I looked between the two feeling a surge of jealousy, but I ignored it as she placed the plates on the table glancing at him as she bowed and left. I took my fork from the table and stabbed into a puff pastry taking a bite out of it as I brought it to my mouth. "What''s with the sudden passive aggressiveness?" he asked and I ignored me stabbing another as I ate. "Nothing. I just love puff pastry." He smirked knowing at me and I reached over the table looking him dead in the eyes as I stabbed one of his pastry, "that''s mine yeobo- (darling)." "Oh really? Here" I said taking a lick of it smashing it back down, "oops." "Jealous now are we miss high and mighty? I could have sworn that you said a few minutes ago that you will be jealous. What has changed?" he asked picking up the smashed pastry and plopped it into his mouth, "mm. You were right. It is tasty." I scoffed and rolled my eyes at him, "whatever." "Come on Tally don''t be like that. You know that I only have eyes for you." he coerced and I sighed giving in. "I''m sorry I just. I don''t know what happened." I said embarrassed and he held my hand massaging my palm. "It''s okay." We enjoyed the rest of our meal that night taking and laughing and just having a good time. It was a really good first date and he hid the bill from me when paying for it so I decided to follow Korean customs and paid for his drinks for we didn''t want to end the night as yet so we went to a club. It was quite packed, but I didn''t mind for I was tipsy by the time I was on the dance floor. The night had been going well, but it seemed that trouble followed me where ever I go for I found myself into a situation. It was not entirely my fault though and Shiwoo didn''t listen. I''ll tell you what happened and you be the judge of it okay? Chapter 124 - The Club Let me start from the beginning. Shiwoo and I were at the bar taking vodka shots until he decided that I had had enough, but I couldn''t agree less. He left me at the bar and instructed the bar tender to not give me anything more to drink and he made his way over to a booth where he saw some people that he knew. I glanced over at him chatting it up with his friends and I saw a girl there trying to grab her claws into him and I scoffed as I rolled my eyes making my way to the dance floor. There I was dancing the night away being careful of grinding on strange men when I bumped into someone spilling their drink. "Oh. I''m sorry!" I yelled over the music giggling and the girl glared at me. "See this is why we keep these people where they belong." she said looking me up and down. "Excuse you?" I asked folding my arms feeling myself sober up a little. "You heard me" she said stepping closer to my face, "why don''t you just go back to where you came from and don''t cause any more trouble hmm?" I scoffed as the people around her snickered, "if you think you did something there by referring to where I came from as Africa, I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but you didn''t. Your racist remark didn''t make it." She scoffed taking a step back with her hand on her hip and I walked away when I felt a tug on my hair. "Did you just pull my hair?" I asked turning around with fire in my eyes. "Yes I did. And what about it?" she asked and I took a step forward, "are you going to attack me like the scary black woman you are?" "You know on another night I would have let this slide, but not tonight hoe. Come at me!" She lunged forward at me at an attempt to grab me by the neck and I dodged to the side outstretching my foot and she tripped. People around us made a circle as they cheered and the music stopped. I then bent down to where she was on the floor flipping her over as I planted a punch directly on her pretty little nose. "Oww!" she screamed as I heard a crunch, but I wasn''t done yet. I held onto both sides of her hair tugging at it as I hit her head on the ground and she kicked, screamed and even bit me, but I didn''t let up. "You fucking bitch. That''s what you get!" I said as I repeatedly hit her across the face about to choke the life out of her when I felt strong arms wrapped around me. "Stop it!" yelled the owner of the arms as they pulled me off of her as I kicked and screamed resisting. "Let me go! I''m going to fucking kill her!" The person which I am now thinking was the body guard held both my hands and threw me across their shoulder as I pinched and kicked taking me outside of the club. "She started it" I argued as he placed me on my feet outside in the cold, "I already apologized for spilling her drink!" "Tell that to him" was all the body guard said as he returned inside and I slowly turned to see Shiwoo leaning against the Limo with his arms folded looking disappointed. "A bar fight? Really Tally?" "Listen Shiwoo I-" "Shh-" he said cutting me off as he held up a finger, "get in the car. Now!" I pouted as I held my head low getting into the car and he soon got in slamming the door and I jumped. "I leave you alone for five minutes. Five fucking minutes Tally and look what you did!" he scolded and I kept quiet still pouting, "are you going to sit there like some fucking child and not say anything?" "It was not my fault" I said softly with my head still low. "Huh? What was that Tally? I can''t hear you." he said lifting my chin and I was met with hard eyes. "I said it wasn''t my fucking fault!" "Oh is it now? From what I heard and saw, you just a innocent girl on the floor of a club. Please enlighten me as to how it is not your fault?" he said still with hard eyes and I scoffed. "Right. Take the complete strangers side Shiwoo. It wouldn''t be the first time you took somebody else''s side over mine." I hissed and he rose a brow. "Oh really? I''m taking her side? How so?" "Oh come on don''t play dumb! You didn''t even ask me my side of the story, but you just assumed that I was wrong because I am a scary black woman!" I ripped my face from his hand as I scooted farther folding my arms. "What!? No no no baby no. I am not taking taking anybody''s side side just because of your race! Why would you even think that? Do you think, do you think that I''m, r-racist?" he asked and I scoffed turning my head to look out the window at the buildings that we passed and he sighed. "Baby please. Look at me." he begged as he scooted closer towards me placing his hand on my thigh and my breathing became shallow. "I am mad at you Shiwoo. It won''t work" I said as he ran his hand up and down my exposed thigh. "Come here." he said as he held me by the waist pulling me closer as he placed a kiss on my neck, "I am down and bad for you woman. I can never stay mad at you. I must admit, seeing you beat some one''s ass is quite hot. I had to fight everything within me to not fuck you right then and there." I must admit, his words were quite convincing and pair that with his feathery kisses across my neck the next thing I knew I was straddling his lap in the back seat of the limo. "You''re a fucking asshole." I said as I stared down at his lips and he smirked before I kissed him. He held both my cheeks in his hand as our kiss grew even more passionate. I felt his bulge grew beneath me and I smirked into the kiss as I began to slowly grind into him when the car came to a stop. "Ughh" he groaned as I chuckled removing my self from his lap when the door opened. "We are here sir and ma''am said the driver as I fixed my hair and dress taking Shiwoo''s hand as he led me to the elevator. "Well the moment was ruined." he said as he pressed the elevator to my floor holding on my waist. "That''s not true," I said looking up at him, "I still hate you." He smirked as his head dipped and he recaptured my lips holding me by the hip in place. He lifted me in the air and I wrapped my legs around his waist as I gripped his hair tugging at it. The elevator dinged, but he didn''t put me down nor broke the kiss as we struggled to make our way to the door struggling with the key finally deciding to break apart since were having such a hard time. He allowed me to enter first and I held him by the tie pulling him in before he could even close the door assaulting his lips as we made our way over to couch. I pushed him onto the couch as I tied my hair up before straddling his lap undoing his shirt buttons, and well.... You know what happened next. Chapter 125 - Man Vs Zipper I finished undoing the buttons of his shirt and stripped it off of him kissing him on the neck leaving a mark as he smirked. "You are so bad." he moaned as he undid the zip of my dress. The zip however decided that it had to be a bitch and it didn''t want to open despite Shiwoo attempts. "Are you okay? Do you need help?" I asked and that seemed to have damaged his ego. "No Tally I''m a pro at this. It''s just this fucking thing won''t-you know what. Imma fucking rip it." he said and I objected. "Noo! I like this dress and it was very expensive." "I''ll buy you ten more." he said kissing me on the forehead and I sighed giving in. "Okay, but no complaining when we go shopping." He ripped my dress at my go ahead and I gasped feeling a relief that the tight garment was now off and that I could breath. I got up from his lap and he laid relaxed watching me as I pulled the dress and the shoes off and I smirked getting on my knee as I pulled his pants off then returned to my space on his lap, "are you going to just stare or are you going to fuck me senseless." "I think I''ll go with the latter" he said as he flipped us over slowly grinding his crotch into mine as my nails dug into his back. "You know I loved that color on you aein" he said in between placing wet kisses all over my stomach. "Oh really? I thought it was yellow" I questioned as he easily slid my soaking wet under wear off stuffing it into his under wear. "True, but when you opened the door and I saw you, I felt like that guy Chris DeBurgh singing lady in red." "What?" I asked chuckling as he placed both my legs on his shoulder. "It''s true. You are like a tall glass of red wine. A glass that I will be emptying in a few minutes leaving me with only the taste of you on my tongue." he said before dipping his head sucking n my clit as I fisted his hair curling toes. "Mmmm" I moaned as he held me in place preventing me from running away. "You taste good baby" he said as he pinched my nipple and my toes curled back. He then proceeded to massage my clit with his thumb as he tongue fucked me and I went feral. He stuck a finger inside me then another pumping in and out as I moaned. "Are you close?" he asked and I nodded biting my lip feeling the now the forming of the familiar knot, "cum baby girl. Come all over my face." And so I did, gripping on to the couch for dear life as I felt the few seconds of bliss and explosion. "Let''s go" he said pulling me by the arm towards the bed room gently placing me to lay on my back as he placed a kiss on my fore head, "you ready?" I nodded my head yes and he positioned himself between my legs his tip brushing at my opening. I bit my lip as he slowly entered into me and my eyes were shut, "ah-Shiwoo. Fuck! You''re so big!" "I know baby I know. You can take it." he replied going deeper and deeper, our breaths matching each other as he hovered over me with his chain dangling in y face. He started thrusting in and out of me and holding my hands as he did. "Ah-fuck" he softly moaned as I clawed at his back and he went even slower and deeper. "Ackk-I-cant-it''s too deep. You''re going too deep. It''s too much. Ah-I cant take so much of you. Fuck-! You''re too fucking big! Shit!" I moaned as he held onto my neck placing kisses all over my face. "Shh baby it''s fine. I''ll make it fit" he said and I shuddered beneath him feeling tingles running up and down my spine. He kept his deadly slow pace as he thrusted inside me causing me to feel every inch as he made sweet love to me. Shiwoo and I have fucked before, but I think that this was the first that he had actually gone slow making love. He placed a kiss on my collarbone before kissing me on the lips nipping at my lower lip then trialed the kiss to chin down to my neck. He placed sweet kisses between the valley of my breast all while thrusting deep still holding onto my hands. "I love you so fucking much Tally" he said before sucking on my nipples, making sure to be fair with his attention making sure that none felt left out. I was truly on a cloud higher than nine for I was in pure bliss riding a wave of ecstasy. "Do you want to get on top?" he asked after while and my eyes flew upon seeing his filled with lust and fire and I nodded. "Okay" I said as he slowly pulled out laying on his back as he helped me up. I gently slid down on his dick as he held my waist and I bit my at the pian. "Ah" I moaned with my eyes closed as I sat there unmoving for a while trying to catch my breath. "You can do it baby. You''re like such a fucking Goddess Aein. I want to worship your body every fucking second on the day. Fuck! You look so pretty up there." he complimented and I gained a little confidence from his words finally opening my eyes to stared into his love struck ones. "I don''t have strong knees" I said after literally five seconds wanting to get off, but he just held me in place. "Ah-fuck! You were doing so good babe. Please. Don''t stop." "Okay" I said as I began to ride his dick again as my titties bounced and knees buckled, "ah-yeah-oh fuck! Mhmm, just like that. Right there, mhmm yes. right there!" "That''s it baby. You''re doing so good. Come here and gimme me a kiss" he said holding on top my neck and breast and I lowered my head giving him a sloppy kiss as I lowered myself onto him continuously. "Daddy I''m tired." I said after a minute or riding, "I can''t do this anymore." He flipped u over and was now on top, placing both my feet over his shoulder and he went way faster then before, "that''s fine baby. You did so good." I allowed him to take over from there driving me to yet another orgasm for the night. Panted and shuddering as I told him to came inside for we both reached our climax together. He collapsed onto the bed beside as we both tried to catch our breaths, feeling parched, but too tired to move. He pulled me closer towards him as he snuggled into my neck and I soon after heard him began to cutely snore. Pussy really put his ass to sleep I chuckled as I too drifted off into dream land. Chapter 126 - Mondays "Bitch no way!" exclaimed Lia and the whole cafeteria paused to look at us. "Sorry!" I apologized bowing to the customers as I shushed her, "shh. Be quiet!" "Nah uh I''m not being quiet girl. I want full details and leave nothing out." I sighed as I pushed my coffee to the side getting ready to tell her about last week, "well as you would have already guessed we did have sex after the party and everything after that was just hanging out." "Really? Was it good?" I shrugged as I brushed a little and squealed earning even more stares from the customers, "it was awesome. I mean, he was so good and I literally felt as if my body was on fire every time we did it. It''s like my body was programmed to react to him a certain way for whenever he is near I feel so confident and just down right horny." "Ughh I know what you mean. It''s like even though me and Minjae already have a kid together and we have had sex multiple times, my body still reacts the same and I want him more and more everyday. He has that effect on me." she added and I hummed agreeing. "The past few days were fun to say the least for we spent it together bonding and just cuddling and it was the most romantic thing ever. You know he cooked me break fast every morning and made dinner in the evening. He treated me like a queen and always sets up a nice bath for me after he took all mobility of my legs. Last week was perfect and I am sad that it had to end, but here I am now on a Monday back to boring old work." I sighed and she nodded. "Hey at least you''re your own boss." she added and I nodded remembering that I really was. "I am aren''t I. Oh yes that reminds me. Shiwoo said he was thinking of actually taking over the company since he has a family of his own to provide for now." "Really? I thought he wouldn''t have, but I guess now that he has you and the twins that would be best for real. Are you guys going to settle down and live together?" she asked and I sucked in a breath titling my head to the side. "Uh I don''t know. I mean we have a good thing going here don''t you think? I have my own place and so does he and we are fine with visiting each other, but moving in? I don''t know. I don''t want to ruin what we have going on. I''m fine with it." "Yeah, but the only way to know if a relationship is solid is to live with one another where they be the first and last thing you see daily. It''s to have petty fights about who sleeps where on the bed and who keeps hogging the covers. That''s only when you will know if you are ready for marriage." she retorted and I coughed nearly choking on my coffee. "No no no Unnie! I am not getting married what the fuck!? I am not ready for that kind of commitment yet. I''m still young." "You might be young, but you''re not getting any younger child. Think about where you want to end up in life and think about your kids before you decide on such a thing Tally. True love like what you two have only comes around once in a life time." she tisked and I sighed. "Fine. I''ll think about it later, but for now I will just enjoy the time spent together and the sex." I was about to leave my seat when she stopped me mid air, "ah ah ah. We had a bet. Come on. Run me my money." I sighed an rolled my eyes as I fished two one hundred dollar bills from my purse placing it into her outstretched hand, "here. Keep the change." "Sweet" I heard her say as I made my way to the exist, "where are you going?" "To see my man." I yelled out over my shoulder as I smirked walking to my car pressing the button to open it as I got it. I drove to his parents house missing the twins and was in need of snuggles from them. I honestly had expected for them to want to come home by now, but it seemed as if they actually lived with their grand parents and not me. At this point I think that I should just bring all their stuff over and call it a day. "Mommy mommy!" they yelled in excitement running into my arms as I entered into the front door. "Hi my babies! Mommy missed you so much." I replied as I squeezed them, kissing them all over as the giggled, "what have you two trouble makers been up to?" "We have been drawing. Come look." said Adrian as he held my hand pulling me towards where their supplies were scattered all over the floor, "look mommy. This is you." I took the drawing from his hand smiling as I closely inspected it, "oh wow. Is this really me? I look so pretty. You really uhh-you really captured my aura. Great jib sweetie." "Thank you!" he said giving me his gummy smile as his hair fell over his face. "And what about you baby what did you draw?" I asked Adriel turning my attention to her. "Here. I draw all of us." I took the drawing fro her hand and she did indeed draw all of us and I smiled at her telling her that she did a great job, "it is beautiful sweetie. I like that you even took ten years off of your grandma and even included your dad this time. Oh ughh where is your dad?" "He is on the balcony on his phone." she replied and I nodded as I made my way there. "What do you mean I have to go the fuck I don''t!" I heard him yell as I approached, "listen Gunter I owe that family nothing and if they so as much threaten my family I will end them. Listen I''ll deal with that that later. Goodbye" "Hey. Is everything okay?" I asked worried as I ran my hand across his shoulder. "Ah Tally! When uhh, when did you get here?" he asked and I shrugged. "Just now. Who were you talking to? Sounds pretty urgent." "Oh that, umm uhh, that was nobody and nothing for you to worry about." he chuckled nervously and I rose a brow. "This wouldn''t have anything to do with Ana does it?" I asked and he sighed as he lowered his head. "Yes it actually does. Turns out she did return to Russia, but now her dad wants to see me. I was thinking about flying out this weekend." "I''m coming too" I said and she shook his head no. "No Tally this is dangerous and I cant risk it." "Risking it would be not taking me Shiwoo. Look I can take care of my self and I will be damned if I just sit around and let some bitch and her family threaten mine and don''t do nothing. I''ll tell Minjae to take over for me for a while." I said walking away and he sighed. "You are one stubborn woman Atalia." I smirked as I continued to sway my hips knowing that his eyes were on me. I should get to brushing up my Russian and packing right away. Maybe now he will actually let me get that gun. I''m coming for you Ana. Chapter 127 - Russia After a long and hard good bye to the twins and a long and hard session of dodging questions from Lia and Minjae, Shiwoo and I were now packed and ready to leave. He did in fact no give me a gun as yet, but I was still working on it. A driver of his dropped us off at the airport where the private jet was waiting and I sucked in a breath as we entered. "First time in a private plane?" he asked from his seat beside me and I nodded as he held my hand. It was going to be a long eight hour flight so we might as well get comfortable and enjoy the ride. About four hours in the ride I fell asleep and was finally awaken when we arrived at the airport in Russia. I was a little discombobulated at first when I first work up, but I went to the bathroom and splashed water on to my face looking less like a corpse. The air in Russia was so crisp and it felt wonderful as we stepped out of the plane into the night. A car was already here and waiting for us and the driver held the door for us as we got in loading in our luggage. "Welcome to Russia babe." said Shiwoo smiling and I too smiled. "It''s quite beautiful and I haven''t seen it all as yet. Russia was on my bucket list countries and I did study Russian for like six or so months" I shrugged and he looked surprised. "Really? I didn''t know that you studied Russian. So all this time you knew it and didn''t say anything?" I shrugged and he dramatically covered his mouth causing me to roll my eyes, ''of course I know Russian and like nine other languages. I just don''t really use those skills unless necessary and besides, how did you think I knew about your little thing with Ana?" "Ah yes. I should have know. You are full of surprises aren''t you?" he asked and I shrugged smirking. He had no idea. The car soon after pulled up to a nice looking old fashion building and I knew that this must have been the Kuznestova''s residence and my face grew sour at the thought of meeting Ana again. The door opened and out stepped Shiwoo first extending his hand for me to take hold off. I adjusted my coat and fixed my hair in the mirror before holding onto Shiwoo''s hand as we entered. I must admit that even though these people were the enemy they had a really nice mansion and if this visit were on different circumstances maybe I would have been in awe. "Ah Svetoslav" greeted who I am assuming must be Mr. Kuznetsova as we entered into a large room which we were led to by guards. "Nikolay, so we meet again." replied Shiwoo his face hard as well as mine. Ana was standing to he left of her father while she looked down on us, a look of disgust on her face as she set her eyes on Shiwoo and I''s interlocked hands and I smirked. Their whole conversation was taking place in Russian and I assume that they didn''t expect me to understand, and quite frankly I didnt care. That was until my ears perked up at the sound of my name. "So Svetsolav I sww you have brought a guest. Quite a pretty young thing." complimented Nikolay, but I dint thank him. "Yes sir she is quite lovely isn''t she-" "More lovelier than my daughter?" he asked cutting Shiwoo off and I raised a brow as I looked at him waiting for him to answer. "If I may be honest sir my wife is way more beautiful that your daughter both inside and out." I smirked at his words, inwardly applauding him for saying the right answer. "Pft" scoffed Ana and I turned my gaze to her direction. "Oh Anastasia doll, I didn''t see you there. It was hard to recognize you fully clothed and with out the look of desperation." She chuckled at me as she took a step forward looking me up and down, "very cute. Shiwoo when ever you get bored of this child you know where to find me incase you need a taste of a real woman." My hands balled into fist at my side as I looked at her stupid smirking face and my jaw clenched as my eye twitched. Shiwoo must have sensed my anger for he held onto my hand and I felt myself began to relax as my breathing evened out. "Well we would love to stay and chat Nikolay, but we are quite tired from the light so this is where our meeting ends." said Shiwoo looking at his wrist watch and pulling me to is side. "Ah yes. But of course. Stephan, bring me the invitation for Mr. Svetoslav for the ball on Friday. I hope I will be seeing you and your lovely wife there." he said as Shiwoo nodded and we left their mansion and drove to where we were staying. The place where we staying was not as big as the Kuznestova''s mansion which was expected, but it was fairly big and beautiful and this time I didn''t stop myself from being in awe. Shiwoo had men who were guarding the house every second and I felt safe enough, but something was bugging me, "hey Shiwoo why would you refer to me as your wife when we are not even engaged?" He looked at me confused as he removed his jacket laying it over a chair, and I sighed as I picked it up putting on a hanger. "What do you mean? Do you have a problem with being referred to as my wife?" "No no it''s just. That title just means a huge thing you know and I don''t think that it should just be thrown around like that you know?" I asked and he folded his arms "So in other words you just don''t like that big of a commitment huh? IS that it?" I lowered my head not answering his question and he sighed, "fine the. What ever you wish. Look I''m really tired so I''m just gonna go take a shower and get some sleep. "Listen Shiwoo I didn''t mean-" I started to explain, but he just cut me off. "It''s fine Tally. I get it. I love you and good night." he said before closing the door of the bathroom in my face. I pouted at the realization that he didn''t kiss me on the fore head and I felt my chest tighten. I sighed as I stripped out of my clothes, changing into nightwear as I laid on the bed waiting for him to join. He did shortly after though, but he didn''t pull me towards him, but just laid on his side of the bed with his back turned to me. I felt awful for what had transpired between us earlier, but I am glad that I had made my feelings and intentions known. I didn''t want to be tied down by a man by being his house wife for I have worked too hard and long to be independent. I already carried and had his kids without complaint. I think that that should be enough for him for it is enough for me. I did feel him place a kiss on my forehead though when he thought that I was asleep and my smiled as my racing heart became steady for I knew that things were now alright between us. I could now finally sleep in peace. Chapter 128 - Belle The next morning I woke up stretching my arm out beside me only to find that the spot was empty. I sat up in bed as I yawned and stretched rubbing eyes as I looked around at the dimly lit room finally remembering where I was. I removed myself from under neath the bed covers and walked over towards the blinds, opening them only to be struck by the blinding light hissing as I squinted. My eyes soon after adjusted and I looked outside amazed at the garden that was outside the window. I saw a gardener tending to the outside and I opened the door of the balcony puling my robe together as I over looked the yard. If I thought that it was magnificent last night, it was even more beautiful when it was lit with the rays of natural light of the sun. Moving to Seoul after living on a island will have you missing the sun, breeze and tress so it was nice to experience it again in different country. Don''t get me wrong I love the busy streets of Seoul how fast paced the life is, but sometimes you just got to slow down, take a breather and enjoy life. I smiled as I made my way back into the bed room and hopped into the shower deciding to just explore the city while I was here. I took out my phone and googled the area and saw that Moscow was two to three hours away and I didn''t feel like making that trip so I did a little more search and found that there was a nice little parks nearby a small village about a fifteen minute walk from here. I grew excited as I hummed picking out a cute summer dress that would fit the occasion and the the general casual style of Russia feeling happy that I would at least be able to live out my fantasies of being Belle. Yes Beauty and the Beast was set in France, but I was in Europe so what the heck. I removed the satin hair tie from my hair giving my scalp a nice massage before I parted it right down the middle styling it into two cornrows putting a bow at the end of each. I took out my makeup and applied a light layer of highlighter to my nose and the corner of my eyes before applying some blush across my cheeks. I finished the look by applying some white eyeliner to my lower lash line, mascara and Chapstick. I did a little twirl of myself in the bedroom mirror feeling satisfied and I picked out a bag and hat ready to leave when I opened the door and saw the body guard standing guard. "Oh Mingi good morning" I created and he bowed. "Good Miss Carter. You look lovely as usual," he complimented and I blushed, "where are you all dressed up to go?" "Umm no where." I lied as I walked around him. "Mhmm" he said following me not believing as I walked down the hall then down the stairs finding the kitchen. "Oh. This is what the kitchen looks like? How nice." I said running my hands across the counter as I looked around, but he was still there. "Miss Carter I hope that you are not thinking of leaving the house unsupervised for Mr. Kim has instructed us not to let you out of sight." I sighed as pouted, "where even is he anyway? I checked my phone for a text and nothing." "I''m not quite sure of where he is ma''am. He left early this morning and it seemed urgent." "Mhm" I hummed as I nodded, "well okay then. I guess I''ll just sped the day in my room, alone, and bored, with no friends." He sighed as I pouted staring up at him as I walked by, "okay fine. I''ll take you , but no funny business this time." "Yes yes, but of course. I would never." I said batting my eyelashes and he rose a brow so I smiled showing my teeth, "I promise." He motioned for me to follow him which I did all excited clapping my hands as he called some one to bring the car around. He opened the door for me and I got in the back as he went to the divers side and we were off. "Where exactly were you planning on going Miss Carter?" he asked after leaving through the gates of the compound. "Uhh to the village down the road. About fifteen minutes drive." I relied showing him my phone and he nodded. "Now remember you promise to be good this time for I already have a strike from Mr. Kim from the last time." he scolded as he looked at me through the rare view mirror and I sighed rolling my eyes.'' "Mingi relax it''s fine. Shiwoo is not the boss of me and besides, you are with me, What can he do?" "Well he may not be the boss of you, but he is the boss of me" he retorted and I tisked. "It will be fine. I promise you that I wont run off on you this time." I said with my fingers crossed knowing damn well that I was going to as soon as he looked the other way. We soon after arrived at the village and it was just like I had pictured and just like the set from those movies. I looked around in awe ate the rows of tulips in all sorts of color and a babbling brook that ran under a cute little bridge. Mingi opened my door after the car came to stop and I got out staring at the beauty and magnificent of busy streets of the town. There were vendors selling bread, vegetables, flowers and many more. I ran over to a stall that was attended to by a nice old lady and smiled as I politely greeted her and bought for me and Mingi two Cheburek which was a very delicious pastry. My attention was then grabbed by another vendor who was selling Russian trinkets and Souvenirs and I bought a few for the twins, Heesung, Lia and Minjae. Heck I even got one for Shiwoo with his big headed ass self. I was having a lot of fun exploring the town and conversing with the locals showing off my Russian, but I felt like I would have enjoyed it even more if Mingi was not literally breathing down my neck. He looked like a tall scary guy in his full black suit and shades following me which was honestly cramping my style and he was watching my every move so I asked some kids that I saw on the street to do me a four in return for some money and they agreed. Mingi was looking at us suspiciously as we whispered to one another, but I just played dumb as we locked eyes. The kids and I had decided to cause a distraction that would cause him to take his eyes off of me and then I will hide behind a cart until he was gone some place else looking then I would be free. It was a harmless prank that did work and I regret not recording Mingi''s reaction to all of this for his face really was priceless as the kids ran around him mocking and taunting as they threw fire crackers at his feet. I had to slapped my hand across my mouth to stop my loud and uncontrollable giggles as he chased them into the crowed on the street. I felt las if a huge weight was lifted off of my shoulder when he was no longer around and I felt like a tourist exploring Russia. I took my time walking down the street taking pictures of the village''s flora and fauna taking deep breaths as I enjoyed some alone time with my thoughts. That was how I spent the day by just walking down the street, spending Shiwoo''s money here and there being careful of Mingi finding me as I enjoyed life. I knew that what I did was wrong and this was dangerous, but I couldn''t care less when my phone kept blowing up with texts and missed calls from Mingi and soon after Shiwoo. When I finally decided that I had had enough fun and was ready to go home my phone died in my face. I sighed as I walked home by self in the sunset, dusk falling quickly. It was dark by the time I arrived home and I saw a look of surprise on one of the body guards face as I entered through the gates and he called some one on the phone as I entered the house. "What the fuck Atalia where the fuck were you!?" yelled Shiwoo grabbing a hold of me literally as I entered the door. "Ah! You''re hurting me." "Good! Maybe then you will learn how to be more responsible!" he yelled as Mingi walked up to us. "Miss Carter, I''m glad you''re okay. I''ve been searching every where for you." Mingi looked genuinely scared and sounded concerned and I began to feel bad, " it''s okay Mingi. I''m fine. It was just a harmless prank no big deal." "No big deal!? No big fucking deal!? Are you kidding me right now Atalia!? Do you have nay idea of what I went threw today when I got the call? Do you know how many thoughts ran threw my mind? Have you any idea of how irresponsible you were and how you''re actions affected everyone of us here!?" yelled Shiwoo shaking with every sentence. "Woah woah Shiwoo calm down! It was just a joke. Look I''m sorry about not answering the phone okay. Jeez!" "You don''t get it do you? You don''t get that this is not just some vacation and that we are on enemy turf and if they so as much find you alone what they will do to you? This is not a game Atalia. Wake up and start living in the real world. This is Russia, not Korea. Nikolay has eyes and ears every God damn where that''s why we have body guards!" "I don''t a God damn baby sitter Shiwoo I''m not some kid!" I yelled back." "The stop acting like one! How am I supposed to trust you to be alone when you keep pulling stunts like this huh?" I kept quiet as I rolled my eyes and his jaw clenched, "go the bed room. Now!" "But 1-" "I don''t want to hear another word out of you! I will deal with you in a minute. Joongki take her to her room and keep guard. Don''t let her out of your sight or else." he order cutting me off and handing me over to Mingi. I shook my hand out of Joongki''s hold as I looked Shiwoo up and down before walking away, "I can take my self to my own room." "Mingi" I heard him call out as I walked passed Mingi giving him an ''I''m sorry look'' and he gave me soft smile as he walked up to Shiwoo, "I am truly disappointed in you and this is strike two. Don''t ever let this happen again." "Yes sir" I heard Mingi say as I walked up the stairs and I felt bad for doing this to him. I pouted at Joongki as he opened the door for me and I got in with him shrugging as he closed the door in my face and I groaned. How dare Shiwoo yell at me like that in front of every one as if I was a child. I was so mad at him that I tugged at my hair restraining myself from throwing something at the mirror. I stripped naked and got inside the shower turning it on and was washing myself clean when I heard the door opened and closed. I knew it was him by the sound of his confident strides and the sound of his boots and I turned my face towards the door as I heard approach. He opened the door of the bathroom and closed it behind him locking eyes with me and keeping gaze as he undid the buttons of his shirt run by one and I swallowed as I saw his muscles rippled and I clenched my legs, but still kept a poler face. He then proceeded to undo his belt, pants button and pulled down his zipper revealing his already hard dick. He stepped out of his pants kicking it to the side and he smirked as he saw that my gaze has dipped to his twitching dick. He then swiftly removed his boxers and took a few steps forwards sliding the glass shower door opened as I looked up at him, his hungry eyes meeting my even hungrier eyes, but I saw withing the lust that he was still upset. "You deserved to be punished." he said in that deep raspy voice that made my stomach do summersaults and jolted the right nerves and I licked my lips before I spoke. "Then do it." Chapter 129 - Showers Like This His hand came up and grabbed me around the neck backing me up against the wall of the shower as his lips attacked mine holding onto my waist keeping me in place. "You know that I respect you right?" he asked out of the blue breaking the kiss and I rose a brow confused, my mind still hazy from the kiss. "Yes I do, but why all of a sudden?" "Good. Because I am about to fuck you. Disrespectfully "You''re fucking get it Tally" he moaned into kiss rapping his hands around my waist as he hoisted me against the glass. "I''m waiting on it sir. You''re all talk and no bite" I replied as he lowered me onto him and I gasped. "How is that for all talk?" he asked as he pumped in an out gripping on my hair exposing my neck as he sucked and nipped. "Ah" I moaned with my wide open as he fucked me with no remorse nor sympathy as he tugged on my hair and I bit my lip stifling a moan. "No no baby, don''t be quiet. Let them outside know who is fucking you this good." he said as he placed me back on my feet and went on a all four getting in position for the doggy style. He then slid inside me at full force without warning and my held flew up as my mouth widened from me whimpering in pain as he filled me up, "ah-mm. Fuck! Yes. Shit! Yes daddy, ah-fuck Shiwoo. Just like that." My body began to shake as he went faster and faster, pounding the fuck out of my pussy and my eyes rolled back and I couldn''t take it anymore and I tried to get up. "Wait." I begged, but he just pulled harder on my pig tails and he held my waist in place. "You knew what you were getting yourself into Tally." "P-please" I begged, but he just went deeper, landing a smack on my ass cheek no doubt leaving a print, "ah-!'' "Don''t move. Be a good girl." "Ah! Shiwoo~" He cursed under breath as he used the hand that was holding onto my waist and traced it all the way across my stomach stopping at and gripping my neck, "fuck! Say that again baby! Say my name." I bit my lips as I hissed in pain, the palm of my hand that was flat against the floor began to hurt and he planted yet another smack on my ass, "oh fuck! Shiwoo yeah. Just like oppa. I''m gonna-ah, I think I''m gonna." "Cum all over my dick princess. Fuck your pussy is squeezing me." I started moving back wards onto his dick then he stopped watching me work. "Do you like that?" I asked in breathy tone and he moaned as ran his hands all over my body. "You''re going to be the death of me" I heard him say as he picked up the pace finishing off all over my ass I bent down and me on his dick. The water from the shower was splashing all over my face as I laid there on the floor feeling too tired to move. "Are you okay?" he asked in between breaths and I made a noise saying yes and he peeled me off the floor being my support as he held me up placing a kiss on my fore head, "I''m sorry if I was a little too rough and if I may have hurt you, but you really pissed me off Tally and I was really worried. You can''t keep doing stuff like that. Especially not here. Please." I sighed as I looked him the eyes with my arms wrapped around his neck as the water hit across my back, "okay. I''m sorry. It wont happen again." "Good. It better not for if you think I was merciless now you don''t want to see when I am not letting up." "But what if I do?" I asked innocently and his mouth was left slightly a jar. "You woman are going to end me" he replied as he shook his head and proceeded to scrub my body clean. A few minutes later we were now in the bed room drying our skins from our shower when he came and stood between my legs. "What is this?" I asked as he held both my cheeks between his hands. "Nothing I just love you that''s all" he replied smirking and I smiled at how goofy he looked. "Yeah well whatever" I said rolling my eyes as he walked away. "Hey um uh do you ever wished that I umm, you know. Gave you blow jobs?" I asked immediately regretting it and feeling embarrassed, lowering my head as I twiddled with my fingers. "Umm honestly? Yeah, but if you don''t feel comfortable doing it then it''s fine. I get enough pleasure satisfying you any way." he shrugged as he continued to towel dry his hair and I frowned. "But we are in a sexual relationship. I should at least, you know." He sighed as he threw the towel over his shoulder as he walked over to me standing between my legs lifting my chin to look up at him, "you can''t even talk about it without being embarrassed Aein. I don''t want you to feel pressured by this and I wont ask you unless you tell me that you are ready. I respect you too much to demand such a thing and I love you too much to force you." He placed a kiss on my forehead and I closed my eyes sighing, "I still feel like I should though, but it''s just that where I''m from oral sex is looked down on and you will be shunned and scorned if you do it and people find out so I guess I was just too traumatized by that before to actually think of doing it, but now that I''m with you I feel like I should, no I want to. I really want to." "Okay" he said softly and I nodded smiling, "we can do it then. I''ll guide you through it make sure that your comfortable, but not tonight. You have to go shopping tomorrow and to the salon." "Shopping? What for?" I asked confused. "Well for the ball of course. My treat. Use the black card." "Okay. Don''t mind if I do" I smiling and he shook his head. "Oh and uhh Joongki will be accompanying you." he added and my smile fell. "But Shiwoo" I drawled as I walked over to where he was standing in the closet with his back turned to me and I wrapped my hands around his waist tracing my finger tips over his rock hard abs down to his bulge when he took hold of my hand stopping me. "Nah uh no ''buts''. He is coming with you and that''d final." "Fine" I said pouting as I snatched my hands from his hold, folding them as I got back in. He soon after came in after turning the lights off placing a kiss on my shoulder teasing as I pretended to sleep. "I know you''re not sleeping jagiya (honey)" "Yes I am" I replied pulling the sheet closer and I felt him smirk on my skin. I pretended to snore as he chuckled then I felt myself being flipped over and I gasped my eyes flying open "what the fuck? What are you on?" "See. I knew you weren''t sleeping" he said hovering over me as he pinned both my arms behind my head on the bed. "No shit Sherlock" I hissed at him and he rose that God damn single brow that got me weak in the knees. "Sherlock huh?" he asked as he released one of my arm as he began to tickle me. "No!" I said giggling, "no. Please stop! I-" I could hardly get my words out as I giggled twisting and turning trying to et him to stop, but he just out a devilish evil laugh as he attacked me with tickles. "Say you love me" he demanded as he tickled me none stop as tears began to roll down the side of my face. "No" I said out of breath when he paused his tickling so he began again. "Say it Tally, or I won''t stop until you wet the bed." he threatened but I just bit my lip as I wiggled like a worm, pulling up the bed sheets, "come on say it" "Ah. Fine!" I yelled finally giving in, "I love you damnit. I fucking love you. Now make it stop. Please make it stop." The tickles immediately stopped and sweat was rolling down my forehead as I panted my chest heaving up and down as he smirked. "See. Was that so hard?" I rolled my eyes at him and he made a gesture to poke my eyes out and I bit at his finger, "you are one bad girl Tally." "I''m glad you know" I replied as I saw him staring at my chest that had become exposed from my robe during his tickle attack. He reached his hand up and cupped them squeezing biting his lip, "I don''t know why, but these always hypnotize me." I chuckled at his words as I swatted his hand away sitting up in bed to re tie the robe, "good night Shiwoo. I have an appointment in the morning." He pouted and I placed a kiss on his lips before returning under the covers to sleep. He sighed as he laid beside me pulling me towards his unclothed chest as I felt the warmth radiating from his body and just like almost every other night I fell asleep in his arms feeling light and content. I really loved this stupid, big headed ass boy. Chapter 130 - Time Zone The next day I woke stirring only to stop when I felt a weight on me. I sleepily fluttered my eyes open squinting as I looked down on my chest only to be met with Shiwoo''s fluffy black hair. I smiled as I slowly raised my hand to run my hand through it careful not to wake him up. I laid there for a while just admiring his face at how define his cheek and jawbones were and how plump and pink and soft his lips were and I even admired the little stubble that was growing on his face. What I didn''t admire though and was more like jealous of was his full thick eyebrows. Although my eyebrows were decent and I took care of them by waxing them when necessary I kind of wish that mine looked as flawless as his. I doubt he has ever even tried to care for them. I doubt he even cares for his skin and not a pimple. I sighed as I thought about how unfair life was when he began to stir and I froze and stopped breathing and he rose his head, his eyes looking puffy and his cheek swollen as he squinted looking at me. "Good morning beautiful" I said as he lowered his head back to my chest with a thud, ow! I''m made of organs not sponge you know." "Hmmm" he groaned in response and I sighed as I tried to shake his big head off of me, "no." "Shiwoo come on. I gotta pee" I begged but he didn''t budge, but wrapped his arms around my waist holding me tight. "No. You''re comfy" he said into my chest and I sighed. "I need to pee." I begged around, but he just continued to ignore me. I sighed as I laid there trying my hardest not to think about the peeing, but it seemed as if the harder I tried, the more I wanted to. "Shiwoo please" I begged one last time and he sighed dramatically unwrapping my waist as he rolled over in bed, "thank you." I hurriedly made my way over to the bathroom and did my business making sure to brush my teeth and my face look at least presentable, but too presentable for I wanted to go for that ''I woke up like this...flawless'' look. I dried my face an adjusted my robe and exited the bathroom to see him still snuggled up in bed and I awed seeing how cute and soft he looked. I then carefully got in and he rolled over to his side facing me returning back to the position that we were in. "Is the baby tired?" I coed as he snuggled closer to my chest and I reached for my phone on the bed side table snapping a few pics. "Are you going to post those?" he asked and I shook my head no then remembered that he could see me so I made my answer verbal. "No. Why?" "I was just going to tell you to get my good side" he mumbled and I rolled my eyes, "does my hair look okay? Take some more and send them to me. I''ll post them." "But you no longer have Instagram remember?" I asked. "I''ll just make a new one." he mumbled and I blushed. "Okay." I have never met a man that has willingly posted their significant other so this was really big and I was really happy that I couldn''t stop smirking from ear to ear. I was in the process of taking pictures of ''his good side'' while he laid on my chest when I saw an incoming face time from Adriel''s iPad "Hello?" I answered a little worried when I saw her face popped up smiling and all my worry melted away, "oh hey baby what''s up? I was going to call you." "Hi mommy. Why are you still in bed? It'' like two o clock" she asked confused as she stared down at the iPad as she stood over it munching on a snack. "That''s because their is a different in the time zones sweetie. Korea is eight hours ahead of Russia so when you are halfway through your day we are just getting started" I explained and she made an ''O'' shape with her mouth, "where is your brother?" "I don''t know hes-" "Is that mommy? Mommy mommy look!" I heard him yell as he yanked his sister''s iPad coming into view, "I have two holes on my face look." I laughed at the realization of what he meant and Shiwoo too chuckled as he watched him on the screen, "those aren''t hole baby. Those are called dimples and mommy gave you and your sister the most adorable ones." Shiwoo scoffed from beside me and I rose a brow, "you have him? I''m pretty sure I did." I rolled my eyes at his silly words knowing better that it was me, "whatever floats your boat sir." He gave rolled his eyes at me as I rolled out of bed and headed into the bathroom. "Mommy when are you coming home? I miss you" said Adrian pouting and I cooed running finger across the phone over his face in attempts to comfort him. "Oh baby mommy and daddy will be home soon before you know it okay? And you know what? We have bought you guys presents." in an attempts to cheer them up and it did work for Adrian was now back to being his cheerful self. "Yay! Woohoo! Presents." he cheered and I smiled as Shiwoo returned from the bathroom with a towel in his hand drying his hair and another towel hanging dangerously low. My eyes traced the the lines of sexily toned body as the muscles in his back flexed as he dried his hair. I bit my lip and clenched my legs as dirty thoughts started to take over, but then I snapped out of it when I remembered that my babies were on the line. "Adri baby where is grandma or grandpa?" I asked still not taking my eyes off of Shiwoo as my mouth watered at him doing literally the bare minimum of existing. "They are in the drawing room" he answered and I hummed. "Uh huh. Tell them mommy and daddy said hi and remember to brush your teeth nd study your languages. Where is your sister? I want to see you both before I go." "Here I am" I heard her say running into the frame looking like a crack head with the crumbs all over her mouth. "Okay like I told your brother remember to brush your teeth and study your languages. I will quiz you on that and your words when I get back okay? Mommy and daddy loves you both and we will be home soon. Bye, I love you." I said giving them kisses as I hung up the pounced onto Shiwoo wrapping my hands around his waist as I rain my palms all over his chest and stomach. "I want you." I mumbled into his back and he began to laugh and I felt the vibration of deep raspy voice rustling. "Horny now are we?" he teased as he turned around facing me smirking. I groaned as I went onto my tip toes and tried to kiss him, "come on. Don''t make me beg." "Beg" he said and I rolled my eyes. "Please." He smirked as one of his hand held onto my waist as the other went to grip the back of my neck as we began to kiss. He nipped and licked on my lower lip backing me up towards the bed demanding entrance and I let him in. His tongue swirled with mine soon after asserting dominance as he frenched. He broke the kiss for a few seconds he looked down on me his hands undoing the tie of my robe and he removed it from my shoulder placing a kiss there once it was exposed then placed another on the base of my neck sucking hard as I lightly moaned gripping onto his sides. He then gently pushed me against the matrass and I slightly bounced as I landed and I crawled on my back to the center on the bed opening my legs giving him room to crawl up and so he did. He then placed a sweet kiss on lips as he hovered me and I could smell his minty breath. "You know you are quite tempting." he said in between kisses and I wrapped my legs around him kissing harder as my answer. He then started slowly grinding on me as I hands wrapped around his neck pulling him closer to my exposed chest and he placed a kiss on my nipple taking it into his mouth as he sucked. "Mmmm" I moaned as he sucked and grinded leaving me wanting more, but just as usual life had to be a bitch and ruin things. "Sir" I heard followed by a knock on the door and Shiwoo ignored it still grinding and sucking. Another knock followed again after a few seconds and he stopped all movements releasing my nipple from between his teeth as he cursed. "Play nice." I said calming him down as I unwrapped my arms and legs from around him sitting up in bed and I retied my robe. "What the fuck do you want!?" I heard him yell at the poor person behind the door and then I heard him sigh as they spoke softly. I soon after heard the door closed and he returned walking up to where I was patiently sitting on the bed and placed a kiss on my forehead, "what''s the matter?" "Oh nothing it''s just that I''m needed somewhere." "Where?" I asked as he got out one of a suit of clothing to wear. "No where you need to worry about. I''m just going to meet with some potential allies that''s all and you need to get dressed for Joongki will be here soon." I groaned as he rose a brow a me and I innocently smiled knowing what that brow meant, "okay. I''ll go get ready. But don''t leave before giving me a kiss." He walked over to me again as he placed his watch on giving me a kiss on the lips before grabbing his phone and leaving. I sighed as I got out of bed and went to the closet picking out jeans a casual top before heading in the shower. Hmm. I wonder what he meant by potential allies. Well beats me. At least I have the black card. It''s nice dating a rich man. Chapter 131 - The Ball After Shiwoo had left home that day I got ready wearing the clothes that I picked out. Joongki was waiting for me at the front door and he gave me a stern look and fair warning to behave myself and I agreed for I was actually planning on being good and spend his money. The ride to the city was a boring and tiring one, but he said that he wanted me to find the best dress and visit the best salon so to the capital we went. After a long ass two hour ride we had arrived and Moscow was truly marvelous. My mouth was wide open with awe as I stared around as I exited the car and Joongki led me into the mall that was mostly glass and we went up the escalator looking through boutiques. It was dreadful and boring and it felt like I was dragging a literal rock around with his clod dead stare and stern walk making sure to keep him hawk eyes on me. I couldn''t take the bore anymore and got an idea to call Lia. "Hey hoe" she said answered first thing, where was her manners? "Hey" "I was wondering when you would call. Was afraid you were too busy getting dicked down." Oh my god. Joongki suddenly looked uncomfortable by our conversation and he turned red in the face before excusing himself, "excuse me ma''am." "Finally!" I exclaimed as I finally felt free, "if I knew it would have been so easy to get rid of him I would have called you days ago." "Ha ha. But what is this I hear about you being missing yesterday? I swore I almost got on a plane to kill you." she asked and I sighed taking a seat. "I just wanted some alone time jeez. I am an adult you know. Wait, but how do you know this? News travel fast." "Minjae told me that Shiwoo told him. Plus they were both freaking out because they couldn''t reach you." she said shrugging and I nodded. "I didn''t know Shiwoo and Minjae were that much of friends." "Of course they are, and they even gossip." I gasped. "No" I covered my mouth in shock and she nodded her head enthusiastically assuring. "They are like gossip queens. They always have drama." I chuckled at her words finding it funny that Shiwoo of all people would gossip. Well I guess everyone craves a little tea in there life huh. "Oh before we stray off track, the reason why I called was to get you fashion advice on dresses and hair styles. Maybe nail art designs as well. I''m feeling a little dangerous." She smiled a knowing smile as I spoke and I rose a brow confused, "Minjae told me that Shiwoo told him that you might call me for you have a ball." "Okay now I believe that he does in fact gossip." I said rolling my eyes as I smiled, "okay so let''s look at the options. Ana will be there so I want to look drop dead gorgeous, but also sophisticated and classy, but also hot and slutty, but also not like slutty slutty, but like slutty. You know what I mean?" She clapped her hands squealing and I smiled, "I know what you mean eeeeehh! Okay okay quick! Flip the camera and let''s begin. We are going to make you so hot that Shiwoo and every other guy wont be able to take their eyes off of you and would offer you diamonds and other expensive jewels." And so she did. That day I spent it getting pampered from head to two and I really felt like a new woman. I had done my nails in my favorite almond shape, not too tall, but not too short and I went a simple ombre of pinks and blue hues with jewels and lines and I liked it. I even did the same with my toes, but minus the jewels and sparkles keeping it classy, but cute. For my hair though I went the most risky and for a medium length strawberry blonde bob with streaks of platinum blonde highlights with bangs. It was a wig of course, but I absolutely loved it and so did Lia. I had never worn something like that before and I felt a little weird, but also bold. I snapped a few pics to my mom and sister and they both hyped me up, but I knew that they were relived when they found out that it was wig. Now all that was left was to decide on the dress. Lia and I had both a quite a few which we liked so I had an elimination process to find the best candidate. Only three dresses were left standing and I literally felt like I was chewing my finger off from biting my nails too far. I had a vision in mind with the hair and I wanted something that I had never tried before. Emerald green. Since I was in a European country and I had no idea as when I would be back if ever, I might as well just live out my princess dreams. I decided on the emerald ball gown which was a "Off the Shoulder Emerald Green Satin Long Prom Dresses with Leg Slit V-neck Floor Length Arabic Evening Gowns'' and it was truly marvelous. I did want something with a little bit more bling and maybe pockets, but this was good enough for this occasion. That day when I returned Shiwoo was not there and he came in a little late bringing me a beautiful emerald necklace after I called and told him that I got a pearl dress and it was a surprise and you might have guessed it. Yes we did make love that night. When he saw my hair his immediate words and reaction were, "woah. I love blonde." I blushed giving him twirl and showed him my nails. I felt content with my look and everything which was perfect since this was the night of the ball. I don''t know why, but I felt a little nervous on the car ride over there and my legs was busy tapping when he placed his hand there comforting me. "It will be fine nae sarang. It''s only people." Exactly. My biggest fear. Not only were they people, but rich people. The worst kind of people. I took a deep breath in and let it out as the car came to stop and I heard bustling outside and saw flashing lights. "Hold on. There is paparazzi?" "Well of course princess. It is a big even after all" he confirmed and I smirked. "Well then, I must look pretty for the cameras." I said pulling up my top. "You always do" he said endearingly as he looked me in the eyes and I smiled. "I know," I smirked, "well come on boy. Can''t keep the press waiting." The car soon after opened and lights began to flash in my face as I smiled posing as Shiwoo held me. "You are a natural at this" he said as he greeted people and spoke though my smile. "But of course dear. I was made for this life. I love the attention." I let got of his arm for a second as I placed my hands on my waist stepping my leg out to expose the slit doing a few poses for the camera. "Okay that''s enough." said Shiwoo holding onto my waist as soon as I did the ''look back at it'' pose and pouted as we entered the inside. It was even more magnificent than before with all the decorations and fancy people walking by and I made my way to the food table mouth watering at all the food. "Okay Tally listen. This may seem like a friendly get together, but all these people here are a potential threat. Keep your ears and eyes peeled and stay where I can see you." said Shiwoo into my ear as he hand my waist. "Where are you going?" I asked as he made a move to leave. "I am going to scope around and see if I can dig up some valuable information . Stay on guard okay? I love you." "Yeah love you two," I said and he made another motion to leave, but I stopped him, "wait." I placed a kiss on his lips and I fixed the collar of his shirt and he smiled before leaving. I let out a breath saying a silent prayer as I watched him walk through dangerous waters when something caught my eye. "Ouu alcohol" I said as I walked over to the table being careful when taking one. I took a sip as I stood there spectating the party from the side feeling a little lonely and odd, but then as if God had answered my prayer I got company. Yay company! Note the sarcasm. Chapter 132 - Blondes "You look too beautiful to be standing here alone §á§â§Ú§ß§è§Ö§ã§ã§Ñ (printsessa)-(princess)" said an old man walking up to me and I sighed. "Good thing I am not here alone." "Well I don''t see any one here." he said stepping closer and I took a step back. "Well he is just being a gentle man and getting something for me. A gentle man unlike somebody that I have unwillingly come to know of." He still pressed forward still not taking a hint and I sighed, "I must say that you are quite beautiful to be outside. If I were that lucky guy who held your heart I would lock you up in my house." I sucked in a breath finding that situation all too familiar, "ah yes for your answers do have a reputation of caging mine. I would have to disrespectfully pass on that offer thank you." He looked confused at my words raising a brow, "what does that even me? I was just trying to compliment you." "Well giving our heritage and history is doesn''t seem like such a compliment does it?" "Okay okay slow down. What does any of this mean?" I sighed as I placed my drink down looking at him as I explain as if I were explaining to one of my kids, "it means sir that you are white and I am black and you saying that you would lock me up in your house is not a compliment for your slave owning answered have a reputation of doing so. You see the pattern and the big picture here or do you still don''t understand?" He looked furious and red in the face and I was not sure whether it was from what I said or how slow I was taking to explain it making him feel dumb, "I understand alright. I understand that you are a bitch." He was starting to get aggressive and we all know how that story ends, "well that''s my cue. Good day sir." I walked away smirking leaving him as red as a tomato. I made my way across the ball room staring up at the chandelier not looking where I was going when I suddenly bumped into someone. "Oh my I''m so sorry" I apologized and she turned around smiling. "Ah it''s fine. No problem" "I really am sorry. I was not looking where I was going. Are you okay?" I asked feeling guilty, but she just chuckled waving it off. "I''m fine. Truly see. I didn''t even spill my drink. "Well I''m glad" I replied and she smiled once more brushing a strand of straight blone hair out of her face and I returned her warm smiled admiring her facial features when I I heard my name. "Atalia?" asked Shiwoo snaking his hands around my waist turning me towards him, "why did you leave you spot where I left you? You had me worried." "Oh I''m sorry. I was-" "Wait Seo Joon? Is that you?" asked the lady and Shiwoo looked at her confused and she laughed, "it is you oh my God hi!" she said going in for a hug and I rose a brow at Shiwoo and he shook his head confused, "oh my bad. Where ever are my manners. Seo Joon its me Kira, Kira Petrov from school." His face slowly morphed into one of realization as it lit up and he released my waist going in for a hug, "Kira? Kira really is that you!? Oh my fucking God it''s been ages. You''ve seriously changed. You look so good." "Yeah well I got the braces off and stopped wearing so many pony tails and just got a little older." she replied smiling flashing her perfectly white and straight teeth and the smile that I found so beautiful not too long ago began to piss me off. "Yeah changed your hairstyle and got lip fillers and major surgeries as if anybody could look that good naturally with your long legs and slim model figure." I scoffed under my breath, but they were too busy talking to hear. "Oh where are my manners" said Shiwoo pulling me close to him, "this is Atalia Carter, my umm-uh." "Wife and the mother of his kids." I said helping him out and smiling flashing the ring on my finger for I had removed it from around my neck. "Oh we''ve me. She''s quite a clumsy one isn''t she?" She laughed and I side eyed him, "ha ha yes very funny. I''m tearing up from laughter here, but We can''t all be naturally perfect can we?" "True" she said nodding and she kept smiling looking at Shiwoo, "hey Shiwoo you remember when we were younger and we would hang out and at your house and get into trouble? I had a major crush on you then." "Ha ha yeah I remember. We used to be inseparable that my parents would worry that I''d marry you instead of Harin." he joked and they both laughed and I folded my arms not finding it funny. "Speaking of Harin where is she? I remember her being so young and always following you around. She was quite a lot to handle." okay that I agree with, but still. "She uhh, she left the country a few years back and I haven''t heard from her ever since. I think she took over their family''s business or something. But how about you? Did you become the big CEO?" he asked and she blushed a little looking shy. "Well yeah. I did take it over. It''s going pretty well actually so thank you for asking. You know people don''t really like hearing about female bosses." she said softly and I rolled my eyes at her bullshit. "Of course people love hearing about female bosses. It''s literally like bad ass and reporters kill for that kind of success story." "Oh. I didn''t know that you knew so much about work life. I thought that you were a stay at home mom" she said literally and figuratively looking down on me and I placed a hand on my hip leaning my head to the side. "Excuse me?" "Well no I don''t mean it like an offence. I just assumed since you know-" "Since he was rich?" I answered and she nodded. I scoffed taking a step forward when Shiwoo outstretched his arm stopping my moments and I pouted, "well Tally actually isn''t a stay at home mom. She actually has her own Law firm that she built from scratch and is now at the top." "Oh wow. That is quite impressive. Girl boss. I like it." "Better believe it. First generation and not inherited sweety. Hard work and dedication." I said staring her down before she blinked and I smirked. "Well it was quite nice seeing you again Seo Joon. We should meet up catch up sometime. Here is my card. Have nice evening. Miss Atalia." she said giving a pleasant smile before leaving. "Wow that was nice seeing an old friend. It has been so long." he said as he looked at he card and I grabbed it from his hand ripping it. "I see why you like blondes. You have a type." I said staring him down as I threw the paper in his face walking away leaving him confused. Of course he had a female friend who he grew up with, which happened to be rich, which happened to be in love with him, which happened to be so damn hot. I was furious as I made my way over to the finger food table taking a bite out of everything. "Ah I see you''ve made it" said a voice from behind me and I sighed turning around knowing who it was. I swallowed the food in my mouth and used the napkins to wipe my mouth as before I spoke, "hello Anna. Looking lovely this evening." "Thank you and so do you." she complimented and I smiled, but it immediately fell after I heard her next words, "you know I never really expected Svetoslav to actually be with such a, umm child." "I beg your pardon? I am no child." "But you are dear. Look at you. Splurging over the food table while he is over there speaking to actual women. You know I was watching your conversation with Kira my second cousin twice removed and he looked so happy to speak with a woman at his level. Both height wise and maturity." "Your cousin? Huh. I knew she felt familiar. Bitch runs in the family I see." I said and she chuckled. "Such child like responses. Tisk tisk tisk." she teased and my blood began to boil, "oh please don''t tell me that you are going to have another one of your outburst and cause scene dear. Why don''t you put that energy into something more useful, like maybe say the gym hmm? I must say you look quite heavy dear. Only a matter of time that Shiwoo sees it." I gasped at her words as she reached over me taking a slice of apple as she plopped it into her red stained lips and my chest began to hurt as my breathing shortened. Was she saying that I was,...fat? Oh God no. No no no not this again. I tried to control my breathing as I looked over at Shiwoo who was surrounded a group of women who you could have guessed looked my models. My throat stung as it felt like I had something stuck in it and I felt like throwing up when I saw one of them raised their hands to fix his collar and he smiled before turning to lock eyes with me then I ran. I ran out of there as my eyes stung from being welled with tears for Anna was right. I had tried so hard all of my life to get rid of my insecurities and learn to love myself, but just as easy as that I felt as if I was spiraling down wards. "Atalia!? Atalia!?" I heard as I ran through a door not knowing where I was going. I ran down a corridor then through another at the right being hit with the cool night''s breeze as I stepped outside. I took in a deep breath as I sobbed when I heard him again then I began running again, this time through the garden. "Atalia wait please! You''re going to hurt yourself. You''re running in heels!" Huh? I asked myself then I remembered that I actually was wearing heels ten suddenly it''s like I forgot how to run for I twisted my ankle and fell to the ground with a loud thud, "ow!" "Fuck Atalia! I told you not to run!" he cursed as he caught up to me bending down to where I was and I began to sob, "oh baby no. I didn''t mean to yell. I''m sorry" he apologized. "No. It''s not your fault. It''s because I''m so fat and heavy" I cried grabbing my hands from his and he tried to hold me. "What!? What kind of fuckery is that!?" he asked and I sobbed even more. "It''s because I have the mentality of a child and you, and you need a woman." I cried and he sighed as he placed my hand to wrap his shoulder as he lifted me off the floor with ease bringing me into the house then into and empty room placing me on the bed to look at my ankle. "You messed it up really bad Tally." he said as he wrapped it in gauze that he found in the bathroom. "I''m sorry" I apologized picking at my fingers and he sighed as he held my hands and I slowly looked up at him. "Atalia look at me. It doesn''t matter how big or small you are or how childish or mature you are. I will love either way." he said with all sincerity and a tear rolled down my cheek as I pulled him down for a hug crying in his stomach. "I don''t deserve your love. You are better off with somebody like Kira who is a woman and who''s is beautiful unlike me." "Kira? Why would I date Kira? Is this what this was about?" he asked unwrapping my hands from around his waist as he brought my chin up to look at him. "Maybe" I response sniffling and he smiled. "You were jealous weren''t you?" "Okay okay. I broke the rule. There! Are you happy?" I asked as I rolled my eyes and he dipped his head to place a long and sweet kiss to my lips and I closed my eyes as he held my face in his palms. "Yes. I''m very happy. Now let''s get you home. You must be so tired." I wrapped my hands around his shoulder as he carried me out the doors and out the house bridal style. I caught sight of Kira staring at us and I smirked staring her down until she was out of sight. He took my home and and placed me on the bed and gently removed my dress and I my hands instantly flew up covering my self and he removed them placing a kiss on my stomach, "don''t you ever hide your body from me princess. I will kiss every inch of you that you feel is ugly." I smiled sadly as he said those words and I allowed him to removed my bra and panties as he placed kisses all over. He carried me to the shower as I wrapped my legs around his waist and he scrubbed my body clean for me then he dressed me and tucked me in after feeding me a warm cup of chamomile tea. I didn''t care what Anna had to say any more. I know that he loves me for me and I too loved him with all my heart. Chapter 133 - Other Team I woke up the next day immediately checking my phone and saw that it was a little past 11 am, and I groaned as my head pounded laying back on the beg stretching my arm to my left to find it empty. I sighed as I remembered that it was late and he would most likely have left to God knows where he goes everyday. I was laying there on the bed for a few minutes in my thoughts when my stomach began to growl and sighed crawling out of bed and hopped in the shower taking a bath then brushed my teeth feeling half dead. I got dressed in my robe as I crawled down the stairs being careful as not to irritate my ankle to the kitchen filling a cup at the tap and swallowed the aspirin exhaling as I allowed my head to fall back as I leaned on the counter. I stayed like that for a while enjoying the silence and sun when I heard the clearing of a throat behind me and I sighed opening my eyes and re adjusting my neck to address him, "yes? Can I help you Joongki?" "I''m sorry to interrupt ma''am. I was just making sure if you were okay. You know since you sprained your ankle and you look kind of like-" "Like shit?" I asked chuckling and he lowly chuckled. "No I uhh actually was going to say that you look like you were in pain." "I''m fine. I was just taking an aspirin for my head ache. Nothing too serious. Don''t worry, I''m not dying yet." He chuckled at my remark and I smiled as I walked past him towards the fridge, "hey by the way, have you any idea where Shiwoo goes off to daily?" " I think to speak to potential allies, but I''m not too sure. I have no business in his business ma''am. I am just here to keep my mouth shut and keep you safe." "At ease soldier," I teased, "it''s my business to know his where abouts though should incase anything happens. His safety is my business." "I''m sure that he is fine ma''am. He can take care of his self should anything unexpected happens. You on the other hand must be watched." I gasped offended at his words placing a hand on my chest and his eyes widened, "I beg your pardon? I am very much able of taking care of my self sir." "Oh no no ma''am I meant that-umm-what I meant was." I chuckled at his distress as he seemed as if he was about to sweat bullets, "relax Joongki. I''m messing with you. Besides, I like the company. I''m bored out of my mind in this house. I kinda miss Mingi though. I wish I didn''t get him in trouble. I should apologies," I said then an idea popped up, "yes I should apologies. I should make him and you all a meal. I haven''t cooked since we got we got here so why not. Lets see what we have in the fridge." "Oh no no ma''am you don''t have to." said Joongki as I rummaged through the fridge not finding any thing good enough to cook. "None sense. I want to. Now let''s go shopping." I was about to head to the front door when Joongki stopped me pointing to my robe and my face heated up for I wasn''t wearing anything underneath. "Oh-umm. I''ll be right back." I slowly made my way up the stairs and hurriedly drew on an ankle length summer dress for putting jeans right now would be too much work. I took up a bucket hat and placed it on my head grabbing my sunglasses and hopping out the door after grabbing my shoes and putting on deodorant. Joongki helped me the rest of the way to the car after meeting me at the bottom of the stairs and we were now off to Moscow. The two hour drive surprisingly went by fast with us chatting and making jokes. Joongki was actually such a sweet guy and he even had a family. He showed me his son and wife and wed at how cute they were, but also felt bad that he had to leave them to come all the way here. He reassured me that it was his job, but that made me want to cook him a home cooked meal even more for I knew he missed his wife''s. Although we were here strictly for groceries, me being me couldn''t help myself from doing window which some turned into actually shopping, but with my money this time. Joongki carried my bags as we walked down the street when I walked past a caf¨¦ when I completely backed up noticing a familiar back. I removed my glasses as I squinted to make sure gasping when the identity was confirmed. How dare he. "Umm Joongki. Could you bring these groceries and other bags to the car for me please?" I asked as he nodded looking in the direction that I was picking. "Sure thing Miss Tally. I''ll wait for you in the car." I gave him a thin lipped smile as I nodded taking in a deep breath as I walked up to their table. "Ouu this looks fun. Fancy seeing you here." I said walking up to them and they looked surprised. "Oh Tally! What are you doing here!?" asked Shiwoo standing up shocked, "is you ankle okay?" "Oh don''t worry babe I''m fine. Can I sit?" I asked and he pulled up a chair from the next table and I sat between then smiling at Kira, "wassup Kira? I like your top. Makes the boobs look nice." "Ah thank you. I like you dress and that you aren''t wearing a bra. I stand by the ''Free the Titty" movement" she joke and I laughed humorlessly. "Hey hey Kira, my woman." said Shiwoo putting his hand over my chest blocking it as she stared. "Woah woah easy tiger. I don''t go for married women. Although, I''d be willing to try." she said winking and she clicked her tongue and my eyes widened. "Wait you''re a lesbian!?" I asked a bit too loudly that the other customers stared at us glaring. "Ha ha yes I am. Thanks for telling the whole world." "I''m sorry" I apologized twisting my finger and she chuckled at me. "I can''t believe that you are gay. I mean not like there is nothing wrong with it I mean this is great. I am glad you are gay. What a relief! I rambled on as she kept smiling at me and I blushed. "You''re cute. I can see why Shiwoo likes you, and don''t worry. Even if I weren''t gay I wouldn''t go for him. Especially since he is married." "Well we are not married actually. I just said that since I felt threatened, but now that I no longer am uhh, surprise!?" "Well that''s nice. Maybe I do have a chance then." she winked at me and my ears heated up. "I''m sorry for yesterday and I''m sorry for the things I said and thought about you. I also am sorry to say that you had major surgeries, but it was because you are so God damn beautiful with the most perfect smile and I was so jealous." I ranted. She laughed at my words and I smiled when Shiwoo cleared his throat, "I hope you two aren''t flirting with each other or I am going to have to take you home Tally nd remind you of how good my dick is." "Oh hush boy the women are talking," I said waving him off and he pouted and I returned my attention to Kira, "so umm, do you have a girlfriend?" "Umm no. I actually just got out of a one long relationship so I''m just focusing on my self right now." I hummed as she spoke and I frowned feeling sorry for her, "oh no I''m so sorry. An entire year gone down the drain huh?" "No no it''s fine really. She has taught me how to actually love, not only others but myself. She has taught me many valuable life lessons like how to be humble and be humble so I will use those lessons in life to continue to grow. You and Shiwoo now you have a strong connection. He was actually telling me about your history and I am not one to believe in faith, but I think that this is. Don''t let petty misunderstandings and fights get between you two for what you have is rare and beautiful. Cherish it." I looked her in the eyes then I looked at Shiwoo was already staring at me and he wrapped his hand around my waist pulling me close. "I love you." he said and I smiled. "I love you two big head." "Well I have to get going. My lunch break ends soon and I have to get back to work. It was nice speaking and catching up with you Shiwoo, and to you Atalia it was nice seeing you again and I hope your ankle gets better. Take good care of her Shiwoo." she said standing up as she grabbed her purse winking at me before she left and I blushed a little. I was smiling a little as I watched her walk out being mesmerized by the way she walks giving that ''Boss Lady'' vibes when I turned to see Shiwoo squinting at me scrutinizing, "do you like girls Atalia?" I gasped as I placed a hand on my chest standing up as I hopped out the caf¨¦ with him walking behind. "Hey let me help you. You look like a penguin waddling." he said as he as came and stooped in front of my and I climbed on his back. "Weee!" I giggled as he carried me to his car buckling me in when I remembered Joongki, "oh wait Shiwoo I need to call Joongki." I picked up my phone from my dress pockets as I dialed his number and he picked up in a few seconds, "is everything alright?" "Yes everything is fine. I am actually going to ride with Shiwoo so you can go ahead on home. We will follow you." "Okay." he simply said into the phone hanging up. Not a man of many words. As soon as I removed the phone from my air Shiwoo leaned across his seat and placed long sweet kiss onto my lips and I was quite surprised. I was blushing and suddenly became all shy when he returned to his seat, "but what was this?" "To remind you why you are straight." I chuckled as I rolled my eyes at him, "are you scared that you will turn me into a lesbian too?" "Oh please I did not turn her. She must have been for a long time and thought that liking me would changed her or something." he responded sounding offended and I chuckled. "Okay. Whatever you say Mr. Lesbian maker. You should be proud. Some super power you have there huh. Gifted haha!" "Stop!" he whined pouting and I pinched his cheek, "I am not and the ladies love me." "Not Kira though. She loves me." I continued teasing through my laughs and he slouch pouting as he drove us to the house. He was so petty and ignored me all the way, but I was having too much fun teasing him. Ha ha. I will not let him live this one down. Chapter 134 - Danger That night I had made them to the best of my ability their favorite Korean dishes, remembering what, Miss Kang, had taught me. They all appreciated the meal and even complimented me and I blushed as Shiwoo looked at me proud. We spent the rest of the night together just talking and laughing over alcohol before we all said our goodbyes and went our separate ways. I was tired by the time Shiwoo carried me up the stairs and I collapsed as soon as I hit the mattress , snoring away into slumber. "Tally. Tally" I heard a voice whispered as the shook me trying to get me a wake and I groaned. "Noo. Go away. Five more minutes." "Tally baby I have to go." he said softly and I croaked out. "Go where?" He sighed as he caressed my cheek and I softly sighed as I leaned into his trust, "I have to go do something. Something dangerous and I want you to pack as soon as l leave and go to the airport. The plane is waiting, and if I don''t return, take the kids and leave. I love you." My eyes flew open at his words and I squinted confused, my mind still confused and hazy, "wait baby what do you mean? What are you-what are you talking about?" He kneeled at the bedside where I was as he held my hand looking into my eyes, "Tally I must go and handle this if not you or the kids might get hurt. I can''t keep playing cat and mouse. Look I''ve spent the past few days gathering allies and information and today is the day that we take down Nikolay Tally. Once and for all. Now do as I say and go get packed. Hurry!" He made a motion to get up from his knees and I held onto his fore arm stopping him, "Shiwoo please don''t go." "I have to" he sighed and I sniffled. "Well please promise me that you wont get hurt and that you will come back to me in one piece. I wont leave you behind." He dipped his head and placed a sweet kiss on my lips and I could feel all of emotions. Anxiety, fear, worry, everything that I was feeling right now and my heart saddened as he held my cheek before placing a kiss on my forehead saying those heart wrenching words. "I''m sorry Tally. I cant promise that." A tear rolled down my cheek as he let me go grabbing his gun from the bed side drawer giving me one hard look before he exited the room closing the door. I sobbed as I held my chest feeling sudden pains in chest. I then got down on my knees as I said a prayer for him praying for his safety and for him to return. I threw teary blurry eyes began to do as I was told when I heard a knock on the door. "Miss Atalia? We need to leave soon." "Oh Joongki I''m uhh-give me a few more seconds please." I begged through tears and he went quiet granting my request. I quickly grabbed all of our clothing and threw them in the suitcases and grabbed the rest of our belongings when I opened a drawer and saw not looking and my hand came into contact with a cool metal object. I gasped as I quickly retracted my hand when I saw what it was. A gun. "Miss Atalia? Is everything alright in there?" asked Joongki rattling the lock and I composed my self. "Yeah yeah I''m fine. Just a minute." I quickly grabbed the gun and the bullets placing into the shorts of my pajamas as I opened the door allowing him to grab some of the bags. My heart was racing and my body felt light as we quickly walked down the stairs loading the car. I had one more bag that I needed to get upstairs so I went for it then quickly came back down meeting Joongki at the bottom of the stairs. "How is your ankle?" he asked as we walked towards the door and I looked down at it remembering. "Oh yeah that. I guess with all this anxiety I forgot about it, but now that you''ve reminded me it''s starting to hurt. He chuckled at me as he opened the door for me allowing me to go out first when I saw two men running up the house with guns and I creamed telling him to duck and closed the door as they began to shoot. "Miss Atalia!" he screamed as I landed on him and he rolled me over checking my body for bullet wounds, but I quickly rose off the floor grabbing the bag from his hands yelling. "Don''t just stand there fucking shoot them!" he nodded as I I ran behind a wall and he opened the door firing a few rounds making sure to stay clear of their line of attack. I could hear my heart beating in my head and my breathing was raged as I closed my eyes leaning against the wall as the rounds of shots went off. "Miss Atalia!?" I heard him call a few seconds after the sounds has stopped and I peaked out from the corner and he sighed, "come on. Let''s go before more comes." I nodded as I hopped as fast as I could towards him, sticking close as he slowly opened the door and scoped the area before we walked towards the car. I accidentally caught sigh of the one of the dead men and I nearly threw up. It is true that I have seen dead bodies before back home seeing that I have lost family members to gun violence, but my body still ran cold for that could have been me there. Joongki started the car and we sped off through the gates and I began to worry again, "oh God I hope he''s okay." "Don''t worry. He''s with the others and new recruits. He even has the cops for he found evidence that he was innocent as to what happened that night so the police and Interpol are standing near by there just in case." he assured and I exhaled feeling a little better, but that didn''t stop me from worrying. We soon after arrived at the airport and two other guards ran up to us to help us with the bags. "What happened?" asked one of them. "Two of Nikolay''s men just came and shot up the house. Miss Atalia luckily saw them in time though and pushed me out of the way so we were able to deal with them and escape. We might be tailed, but I was looking out and saw no one, but I could be wrong." The two men nodded as they held my hand and helped me towards the plane. I sat on the plane as I stared out the window my legging tapping furiously as I bit on my nails praying to see him arrive any time soon. Joongki and the two other guys were standing the entrance as the scouted and I felt some what safe for I knew that they would protect me with their life. I too said a silent prayer for them and everyone on our side for I was grateful and thankful for them all and their loyalty. About half an hour had already passed and there was no sign of him and I was running out of finger nails to bite. Most of my fingers were bleeding and felt numb as my heart pounded and my body went cold. Another fifteen minutes had passed and I saw the men discussing between themselves and I feared that they might also be think the worse. What if he is dead? I saw them nod as they each made eye contact with each other ad turned to enter the plane when we saw a black car pulled up and I saw Minjae running around to the back. Another car pulled up and I felt relieved as I saw the rest of the guys who were at the house with us, but they looked bruised and beaten and were limping. I scanned the group of men as looking for a familiar head of black hair and my heart sank when I saw him. Minjae and another guy was carrying his body over their shoulders and his head hung low as it moved around with no control and his body looked lifeless. "No!" I screamed as I ran towards the exit, but Joongki held me back. "Miss Atalia please. Stay inside." "No! Let me go Joongki. They killed him! They fucking killed my baby!" I screamed as my throat itched and tears streamed down my face, "no! no" I wailed as I clutched my stomach falling to the floor as my knees gave way. Joongki gently held me as he picked up off the floor as I cried and screamed and he brought me back into the plane. I then saw Shiwoo''s body be brought in and his shirt was all torn and filled with blood and I ran up to him holding his face between my hands as I lifted his head looking at his pale face crying. "Please no. You promised God dammit no! Please come back to me! I love you!" They pulled him away from me and as Joongki took a hold of me restricting me from going into the room where they had placed him on the bed and his arms flopped to the side and I hid my face into Joongki''s chest and I cried. "Did you call the doctor!?" I heard Minjae yelled sounding hurt and in pain. "I''m here! I''m here!" I heard a new voice said and I rose my head from Joongki''s chest and saw three doctors went through the doors. "Please save him!" I cried and one stopped and looked at me for brief second with sad eyes. "We will do the best we can." I sniffled as they closed the door after Minjae walked out and he outstretched his arms and I gave him a hug. "Thank you for bringing him." "I''m sorry. I should have watched his back better." I sobbed into chest as I held him tight as if I was holding onto my life source as if it were slipping away. But wait, that''s what is happening right now. If he goes he will take my life source with him and will have one less reason to live. Dear God please deliver us and watch over him. If we ever needed your grace before, we sure do need it now. Amen. Chapter 135 - Dead I pulled the blanket closer to my chest as I shivered from the cold as I hugged my knees. My body felt numb and my heartbeat felt slow and eyelids grew heavy. I sniffled a little as I took in a deep breath memories of his body flashing across my face and my lip quiver as my eyes filled with tears. I looked to my side around the rest of the plane seeing the rest of guys storing away as I sat there heart broken. We had been flying for hours and I haven''t seen Shiwoo since the doctors left and my hands had been itching every minute to open that door and touch him, but his wounds were still very fresh and he needed to rest, but God I needed to see him. I still couldn''t believe what had happened today and I don''t think I ever will. I was still in shock and every time I started to drift into slumber, memories of his hand falling lifelessly and his faying I jumped up with my heart pounded so loud in my ears. I sighed as I held my breath, quietly removing the towel from around me as I walked towards the door hesitating before I pushed it open. I silently stood there at the door post staring as I held my breath looking at his chest for movements when I saw it slowly rose and fell and I let out a sigh of relief. A minute or so had passed and I still stood there twisting my fingers deciding whether I should go near him or not. I finally decided on stepping closer and I did so tip toing holding my breath when I went to his side bending my knees. His face was bruised and there were banges all over. He had a bullet wound that went through his right shoulder which was banged and he had a deep knife wound in his side. My eyes welled with tears as I looked at his barely alive state and I placed my hand over my mouth to try and muffle my sobs. "This is all my fault. I shouldn''t have let you go." I gingerly reached out my hand and ran the back of it across his forehead and he stirred and I froze gasping when he eyes slowly fluttered open and he squinted. "Tally?" "No no baby shh. Save you strength." I said as he tried to get up wincing at the pain. "Ah-. What happened?" "You were badly hurt Shiwoo. I thought, I thought that I had lost you." I managed to croak out before breaking down and he grabbed a hold of my hand. "Hey hey baby no. Please don''t cry. Look, I''m fine now. Don''t cry." "I should be the one comforting, but look at me. I''m a mess" I cried as he squeezed my hand, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have let you. It''s all my fault." "Come here" he said as he motioned for me to join him on the bed and I hesitated a while before I climb up and laid on his lap and he lightly brushed his fingers across my cheeks and I felt a sense of warmth and comfort and I closed my eyes enjoying the feeling, "I had you pretty scared huh?" "Yeah" I said softly as I snuggled onto his lap being careful as not to hurt him. "Well I don''t want you to blame yourself for it was my decision and not, not yours. Look I''m fine. See." "But you''re not fine. You are with knife and gun wounds Shiwoo. That is not fine. Do you know how much it broke my heart today when they carried your lifeless body in? Do you have any idea of much my heart broke at the thought of losing you? So no, it is not okay." He sighed as I began to sob and I bit my lip stopping myself from full on bawling for I had hardly any tears left and my eyes hurt from crying, "yeah you''re right Tally. I can''t imagine how hard that was for and I''m sorry. I promise you that it''s all over now and I wont ever put my self in such dangers again. Nikolay is dead and Interpol has the rest of his men. We are free Tally." I smiled at his words as he wiped the tears on my cheek, "I''m glad because if you were to die, I would have killed you." He began to chukle at my words then began to caugh as he winced in pain, "ah. That hurts like bitch." "Yes so you better be careful so that you can heal well. I''ll take care of you." "You will? Will you wear a nurses outfit? I love roleplaying nurse and patient." "Of course you do," I said rolling my eyes as I got up from his lap, "no monkey business for you sir until you are all better." "B-but" "Nope. It''s final." I said opening the door lock and he pouted. "Not even a little foreplay?" he begged and I shook my head no. "Get some rest. Well be back in Korea in less half an hour. You need to start thinking about what you are going to tell the kids and I need to start thinking about what to tell Lia and Minjae." I closed on his pouting face as I silently made my way back to my seat preparing myself for the landing when it occurred to me that I was still in my pajamas. I shrugged as I rewrapped myself in my towel as I looked at the land below. The plane soon after landed in Incheon and Shiwoo was carried off the plane by medic and I was escorted to the car which took me to his parents'' house. "Mommy mommy!" the twins exclaimed as I came through the front door and I stooped to their level engulfing them both in for hugs and kisses. "Hello my babies how are you? Mommy has missed you so much and look! Presents." "Yay presents!" they screamed jumping with joy as I handed them their presents. "Do you wanna go show grandma and grandpa your gifts?" I asked and they nodded running to where they were, their feet making cute tapping noises as they ran, "be careful my loves." As soon as the disappeared out of sight, Mingi and Joongki came wheeling a medically coma induced Shiwoo in his wheel chair, "Where should we put him?" "Uhh down the hall first door to the right. The door should be open." They nodded as they wheeled him to his room then Mr. and Mrs. Kim came around the corner with the kids in their hands. Eomma placed Adrian on his feet as she pulled in to a tight hug sobbing and my tears welled in my eyes. "Are you okay?" she asked as she broke the hug, holding both my shoulders as she looked into my eyes and I nodded. "Yeah I''m fine. He''s uh-he''s here." She sobbed as she held her chest before heading to the direction of his room and we all followed. She gasped covering her mouth as she saw her son laying on the bed with bandages wrapped around his shoulder and around his waist as she slowly walked over to him. I felt a tug on the bottoms of my pajama and I looked down to see Adrian asking for upsies looking sad. "Are you okay baby?" I asked as I held him in my arms. He twiddled with his fingers as he looked down pouting and I too began to pout, "Is daddy going to be okay?" "Yes baby he will" "Is he dead?" I heard Adriel asked and I gasped. "What? No baby no he''s not dead he''s just umm-he''s just resting." "But money when I asked about Mrs. Kang you said that she was resting and so is he" she pouted and I handed Adrian to his grandfather as I took her into my arms. "Well yes baby she is resting. She is resting in peace. Her soul is at rest." I placed a kiss on her forehead and she laid her head on y chest as we watched eomma cry and appa went by her side consoling her. "Don''t worry my love. He will be fine. He is just under medication that''s all" he said rubbing her shoulders and she hug him crying in his chest and Adrian rubbed her hair. "It''s okay. It''s gonna be okay." he said and I closed my eyes trying to believe him. "Mingi and Joongki I want to thank you for always being by our side, especially when we needed you the most." I said grateful to them and they bowed. "Thank you Miss Atalia for saving my life." said Joongki and I gave him a sad smile. "Now go. Get away from here and lay low. Go spend time with your families." I ordered and they bowed once more before leaving. "Okay dear let''s give him some space so that he can rest. He''ll wake up in a few days." said appa as he gently pulled her away. "My poor baby." she said placing a kiss on his forehead before leaving. "Hey kids go with your grandparents okay? I''ll be out soon." They nodded kissing my cheek before they ran to their grandparents and I nervously exhaled as I walked up to him placing a soft gentle kiss on his forehead when I felt him hold onto my hand squeezing tight before letting go. "I love you two" I said smiling through the tears, "get well soon baby. We miss you." I left the room after staring at him for a few more seconds ensuring that he was breathing correctly then joined eomma and appa with the kids and I told them of what happened. It was still quite a sore topic and my heart still race as if I was reliving it all over again, but I swallowed and told them any way for I felt like I owed it to them. The twins gave me a few more hugs and kisses and wiped my tears and I slept cuddling with them that night twisting an turning for the most part. I was still suffering from traumatic flashes so I quietly untangled myself from them and made my way to the balcony as I took deep breaths trying to calm my beating heart. "Be still my heart and let me sleep." I sighed as I overlooked the city from above missing the country already. I let the cool wind hit me across my face and it brought memories of me being back home and I smiled finally feeling my heart rate slow down. That''s exactly what I needed, I thought. My home. It was the only way to actually heal and find peace and solitude. I decided that it would be best to lay low there for a while with my family just incase Nikolay''s allies came looking focus. It has been so long my sweet dear home. I''m coming home to you my island. I''m coming Jamaica. Chapter 136 - Come Closer "Hold still" I said annoyed at Shiwoo for he had been giving me a warm time as I tried to clean his wounds before his bath. "It hurts Atalia" he relied and I sighed. "No it does not. We''ve been doing this every other day for the past week and you always have to stress me out. The cotton swab is not going to get stuck inside you now move your hand!" "But what if it gets stuck this time hmm?" he asked and I sighed rolling my eyes. "Fine. Then wont I apply any cream then." I said placing my hand on my hips. "Fine by me." he replied shrugging and I pinched the bridge of my nose. "You are such a baby you know that? Okay lets go open your mouth and take your pill." I said handing it to him and he shook his head no closing his mouth, "oh come on I don''t have time for this." "Could you crush in some juice please baby? I don''t want to choke." he said looking up at me with puppy eyes and I rolled mine. "Come on Shiwoo not this again. I already have two kids so I can''t keep treating you like a baby. Now open your mouth before I make you." He shook his head no one more time squeezing his lips shut tight again as I held him by the neck trying to get the pill in. He did no budged and I decided to stand over him on the bed as I held him by the back of his hair, tugging on it so that his chin would point upwards. "Open! Open us God dammit! I''m trying to help you!" "Mmm" he said and I sighed as I mindlessly sat on his lap, still trying to get him to open up his mouth and when I felt him beneath me and we locked eyes as I gulped and he smirked. "Are you going to help me with that too?" he asked and I scoffed pulling his ear, putting the pill in his mouth and he coughed as it went down. I smirked as I handed him the water to help him with his cough and I made a motion to get off his lap when he held my waist with his good hand. "Tally please" he begged staring at me deep in my eyes and I bit my lip as I had an internal battle. "We can''t Shiwoo. You''re still not well." "I''m better look." he said flexing his chest and he winced and I looked at him sadly, "see. I''m fine. You won''t hurt me." "Baby I can''t. We cant. The kids and your parents are here." "Then we will have to be quiet." he replied and I sighed lowering my head as I traced the outline of the waist band of his boxers, "come on Tally. I''m dying here. It''s already been a week and I miss you. Don''t you miss me to?" "How can I miss you when you''re here and I see you everyday?" "You know what I mean." he said as he raised my chin tracing his thumb across my lips and I closed my eyes as I softly moaned, "come closer." "Huh?" I asked opening my eyes confused by what he meant. "Come closer," he said one more time as he licked his lips shifting to lay on his back and I immediately understood what he meant and I rose a brow asking if he really meant in and he nodded, so I quickly got off his lap and I removed my shorts and underwear, climbing back onto the bed being careful of my leg placing as I hovered over his face, but he pulled me down even farther as he kisses the birthmark on my left inner thigh. "Ah-mmm" I moaned as he began to suck and lick my pussy and I held onto the bed head as not to crush him or hurt his wounds, "fuck-ah!" I began to slowly rock my hips back and forth as I rode his face softly moaning as he ate me out. "I''ve missed you Tally." I heard him say from beneath and I nodded moaning in response as my legs wobbled and my knees buckled. "Mhmmm." He pulled me farther down onto his tongue and he slipped it inside and my toes curled as I gripped the bed head my head falling back. "You like that?" he asked as after slipping it out and I nodded. "Yeah. Ouu fuck yeah!" He chuckled as he sucked on my clit causing a rumbling in my stomach and I shuddered as a shiver ran down my spine. I used one of my hands and held onto my breast squeezing as he tongue fucked me even more when I felt the knot began to form in stomach and I moaned as he picked up the pace with his tongue. "Oh fuck Shiwoo I''m gonna, I''m gonna-ah!'' "Come all over my face baby, but be quiet." he commanded and I bit my lip stifling my moans and gasped, "come for me baby. I''m dying to have the taste of you on my tongue." I began rocking my hips back and forth even faster, as I massaged my nipple between my fingers when I felt my self came undone and I shuddered as I saw stars and was over washed by waves of ecstasy and I smiled as I felt relived as I fell to the spot beside him on the bed. I panted and heaved as I stared up at the ceiling, my vision still blurry and my mouth dry. "Are you okay?" he asked and I nodded still looking at the ceiling. "Are okay? I didn''t hurt you did I?" I asked turning my head to the side and he shook his head no, "good because I was not done yet." He rose a brow at me as I tugged at the band of his boxers and I smirked as I sat beside him pulling them off. "I''m going to jerk you off." I whispered into his ear as I nibbled at his earlobe and he smirked quickly sitting up. "I was waiting for this one." he said and I smiled feeling less nervous for this was my first time. I looked at him in the eyes as I slowly traced my hand down his stomach to his crotch and he held his breath as I approached his tip and I held his gaze as I took him between the palm of my hands massaging up and down as he whimpered. "Am I doing it right?" I asked and he nodded as his eyes rolled back. "Yes baby-mm. You''re doing-uhh-you''re doing just fine." Those words really grew my confidence and I placed a kiss on his mouth as I picked up the face and he moaned into my mouth as I bit his lip sticking my tongue in. Our tongues wrestle back and forth as I massaged him from tip to bottom and he moaned as he held onto my face deepening the kiss even father. "Are you okay?" I asked between kisses and he nodded. "Mhmm" I whimpered as I rubbed my thumb over his tip and I smirked loving this control that I had over him. "Oh Tally fuck!" he said breaking the kiss, as he leaned his head against the head board, "fuck! I''m gonna c-uhh-fuck! I''m cumming." I began to jerk him off with both my hands as he bit his lips and closed his curling his toes as he gripped the sheets and I smirked going as fast as I could, and my arms began to hurt, but I didn''t stop until he finally came all over my hands, his stomach and the sheets. He panted as I he sat their resting his head with his eyes closed as I stared at the cum on my hands having yet another internal battle. "Are you going to taste it?" I heard him ask as he watched me and I bit my lip deciding, "go on. Taste it." "But what if it taste awful?" I asked staring in his eyes. "You won''t know until you try it." he shrugged and I looked at the cum on my hands raising it up to my mouth sticking my tongue out, but froze. "I''m not gonna try it. I''m afraid it will make me sick." I said as I crawled off the bed and went inside his bathroom to wash it off then returned to get back dressed. "You''re going to taste it soon though." he said as he watched me get dressed and I rolled my eyes. "Yeah yeah whatever. I''m going to finish getting packed." I said as I grabbed my phone from the bed side table. "You do know that it''s the private plane and you wont miss your flight right?" "Yes Shiwoo I do, but I don''t want to forget anything then remember on the flight. The flight is going to be very long and I would rather much not not over think about what I could have forgotten." "Okay. I understand, but uh" he said looking at his naked body. "Oh right. My bad." I said chuckling as I got him dressed in his boxers placing a kiss on his lips. "I wont be long. I''ll just pack everything and say good bye to Lia and Minjae. You just get some rest and get ready for the flight tomorrow." "Aye aye captain." he said saluting me and I rolled my eyes. "I love you. Bye." I said smiling at him as I opened the door. "I love you too." he replied as he smiled and I looked at him for a few seconds before leaving to say goodbye to the kids and his parents. I was happy and very excited for our trip tomorrow for it would be their first time in my home country and I couldn''t wait to show them were I grew up and teach them about my culture. I had been teaching the kids some words in Creole, but they preferred English, but they wee still young and can easily change and adapt to their environment so I wasn''t worried. I felt bad to be leaving Lia and Minjae to run the company again for I wasn''t sure when we would return and we had just gotten back. The twins felt sad to leave Heesung behind, but I promised him that they would video call and bring him gifts so his tears quickly dried. All that''s left to do now is to finish packing things at my place and them the movers can bring my stuff to eomma and appa''s for we had deiced to move. We haven decided on where we would live yet, but as long as I had my kids and him I didn''t care wherever we were in the world. Chapter 137 - Flight. "Now Oppa are you sure that it wont be a problem?" I asked Minjae for the thousandth time and he sighed. "It''s fine Tally. I can continue to run the business, but what is not fine is you not telling what is going on, for you left for Russia in a hurry and now your plane leaves in few hours to Jamaica? Tally is it Shiwoo? Wait is it? I swear to God I fucking knew that guy was bad news. Where is?" "Relax" I said placing my hand on his chest, gently pushing him back to his seat, "we went to Russia to take care of stuff and now I just wanted the kids to bond with my side of the family. They have been staying at the grandparents for like 2 months now." He sighed as he massaged his temples, "okay, but if something was wrong and you were in danger you''d tell me right." I hesitated in answering his questions for a few seconds looking dead in the eyes as I lied, "yes. I would, but everything is fine so there is nothing too tell." "You know that you are a very good liar and you would be able to fool anybody ese, but not me. I know you too well Tally. I know that there is something else going on, but I wont pry and just allow you to keep it to yourself. I wont push until you are ready, but promise me that you will be careful and not tunning to find danger." This time I stared in the eyes, but now lying, but speaking with sincerity, "I promise." He smiled as he stood up from his chair and walked around his desk and engulfed me into a warm brotherly hug and I closed my eyes smiling, "Okay. Now take care of your self okay kid. I''ll call you if any major decisions are required of if I need advice. I''ve got this." "Thank you. I knew I could rely on you." I said as we broke the hug, "well I gotta go now. I have a plane to catch. Take care of you family okay. love you guys. Oh and uh when I''m gone, give Heesungie kisses for me okay since." "Okay I will." I waved him off as I exited the door walking towards my office to get some documents that I still needed to finish revieing. I might be going on vacation, but that doesn''t mean that I wont worry about my company and employees well being. Call me workaholic or what ever, but a girl''s gotta do what a girl''s gotta do. I grabbed what I needed and headed out the building saying one final good bye to Lia. The twins were with Heesung right now saying goodbye so I went to pick them up then went to my old apartment making sure that all our furniture was moved. I then drove to where Mrs. Kang rested for we were going to miss her one year memorial, so we brought her her favorite snacks and flowers and I said a few words with them clinging to my side before we left. "Who is excited for Jamaica?" I asked once we were finally on our way to the airport meeting their dad there. "Me I guess." said Adriel sighing dramatically and I pouted. "Why? What do you mean by you guess?" I asked. "Well I don''t know. I am going to miss grandma and grandma, and mommy do we have to speak English?" "Well am going to miss them too, but you are going to see your other grandparents isn''t that exiting?" "Maybe." she replied shrugging and I sighed. "You know, grandma and grandpa hasn''t seen you since you were born and your birthdays would have been there Anniversary date, April 12, so they love you both even more. And uhh, you didn''t hear this from me, but they are planning a special surprise for you guys, but shhh." "A special surprise!?" they both gasped and I chuckled. "Yup. A special surprise. Plus Dinosaurs lived in cool areas where river and beaches are. Aren''t you tired of boring old snow?" "Yay yay rivers!" said Adrian and I smiled. "Ouu ouu and there are beaches, mountains, lakes filled with crocodiles, and fruit tress and all of your cousins and aunties and uncles my babies. It will be fun, you''ll see. Plus we will be back for Heesung''s birthday party on June 10th." "Yay!" they both exclaimed in unison and I smiled as I saw the airport building up ahead. "Okay little monsters we are almost there. Daddy is waiting for us so are you guys ready?" "Yeah, we''re ready." "Okay I''m going to need you to hold each other''s hands oaky?" I asked and they nodded as I pulled up to where the plane was parked and I saw Shiwoo standing on the stairs then descended when he saw me. I opened my door and got out opening the twins'' door and opened their car seat and they held hands as they walked towards the plane as I helped the baggage guy to unload my car walking up to Shiwoo smiling. "Hello gorgeous" I said as I placed a kiss on his cheek. "Hey babe. Was wondering if you guys changed your minds." "Nah." was just saying goodbye to Minjae again and grabbed a few things from work. He tilted his head to the side as he rose a brow at me, "work? I thought this was a vacation lady." "It is vacation and it''s not anything serious and don''t cant call me lady sir." "Okay then," he said pulling my by waist, "my lady," and placed a sweet kiss on my lips and I giggled as I pulled away. "Stop" I said smacking him on the chest and he winced and I covered my mouth at realization that he was still unwell and I just hurt him, "oh my God baby are you okay!? I''m so sorry. Here let me see." "I''m fine." he said sounding strained as he let go of me and turned around and went to take a seat and I followed still feeling guilty. "Are you guys okay?" he asked the twins as the flight attendant buckled them in. "Mhmm" they nodded and I sat beside Shiwoo fastening my seat belt. "Are you guys hungry? Do you need anything?" he asked farther and she shook their head yes so he called the flight attendant, "excuse me miss. Can we have some snacks here please," he then turned to me and asked if I was hungry, "need anything babe?" "Sure." I responded and the lady brought over some snacks and apple cider for the kids and a sandwich and champagne for me. The pilot walked us through the procedures should incase of emergency, and then we were off embarking on this long 22 hours flight. It was the twins'' first time on a plane and I knew that they would be getting fussy soon for it this flight will be taking almost an entire day so I came prepared with games, coloring books, puzzles, and their tablets should incase they get bored. "This flight is really long babe. If your shoulder and side begins to hurt let me know immediately okay?" I asked Shiwoo and he nodded. "I''m fine though Tally. I''ve bee doing physical therapy ever since I woke up and you have been stuffing medicine down my throat so it should be fine. Its already been more than a week and the outside of my wounds are almost already covered with new skin so I should be fine. Don''t worry about me and have a good time." "It''s hard not to worry about you Shiwoo. I almost lost you." He sighed as he wrapped his arm around me and I gently laid my head on his chest, "I know baby. I know." "Well since we are on our way to my country why not learn some of the dialect?" I asked and he nodded. "Okay cool." I smiled at how eager he was to learn more about me and my culture, so I got the kids and I taught them a few words. Some of their pronunciations made me giggle for they had no clue of what they were saying, but we had fun the none the less until we all go tired and went to sleep. I retracted their seats and placed a blanket over them, giving them kisses and returned to my seat doing the same for me. By the time we went to sleep it we were 8 hours into the flight and by the time we wake up we will be 16 hours in and then only 6 more hours of flights then we will arrive in Kingston. I was super excited and so was my family so I went to sleep so that the day would come faster and so it did. Chapter 138 - Home We had finally arrived in Kingston a little past twelve and the plane landed with us stretching from our nap. "Mommy are we there yet?" asked Adriel rubbing her sleepy eyes and I nodded. "Yes baby we are, so now let''s go get cleaned up before we meet the family okay." I took them both by the hand and brought them to the bathroom, brushing their teeth, washing their face and fixing their hair doing the same for me. After I was finished with them I called Shiwoo and did the same for him as he leaned against the counter. "Don''t worry about pleasing any one of them or feel intimidated okay. It''s okay that you don''t know English, I will do the translating for you okay babe?" I asked as I fluffed his hair brushing it from his eyes. "It''s fine my love. It will be fine." He placed a kiss on my forehead and I sighed as he left the bathroom. It was not fine. They all had a bone to pick with him knowing what happened. Dear God, please help us. "Are you ready to go?" he asked as I exited the bathroom and I nodded. "Yeah let''s go. Our bags should be unloaded by now. Kids, do you have all your stuff? Make sure that you do for mommy and daddy wont be able to get them for you." "Okay" they answered as they gathered their stuff and we exited the plane shielding our eyes from the sun. "Wow mommy. The sun is so bright and it is so warm." said Adriel as I held her hand helping her down the steps. "Yup. Welcome to Jamaica baby." We took our time and made it down the steps and walked through the airport to the baggage claim and waited for our bags. "What did the pilot say?" I asked Shiwoo as he came and stood by my side. "Oh nothing much. I was just thanking him for the safe flight and told him that we will call him when we are ready and until them to take a break." "Ah" I said nodding as I saw one of our bags, "oh there is one. I''ll get it." After gathering all our bags and double checking we exited the building looking for my parents when we saw them, my sister, my brothers and their wives and kids. "Oh there she is! Come on there she is!" I heard my mother say and I smiled widely as they ran over to us with open arms. "Mommy it''s been so lon-" "Girl move" she said as she pushed me out of the way and hugged the twins, "hello my babies! It has been forever. I havent seen you since you were in your mother tummy." Adrian pouted as he looked at me and his eyes filled with tears, "why did you eat me in your tummy mommy?" "Huh? No baby no that''s not what grandma meant." I said chuckling at his distress. "You were a baby Elisa." said Adriel rolling her eyes as my mom placed them on their feet. "Well it is obvious who got your attitude Tally." she said and I shrugged, She was not lying. "Hi daddy." I said as my father approacehed smiling as he gugged me. "Hi princess." "At least one person is happy to see me." I said to my mom and she stick her tongue out at me, "Hey bro." I said to my brother of three years gap as he walked over to me staring at me in disgust. "A why dah big head gyal yah come back?" Trans-"why did this big headed girl return?" "Hey crawsis boy shut uh mouth and hug mi. Uh know seh uh miss mi." I said chuckling as he pulled me in for a hug for we had always bantered like that. Trans-Boy be quiet and hug me. You know that you missed me. "Hey sis" said my brother of ten years gap pulling me in for a bear hug and I sighed missing him. "Hey bro. Long time no see. Did you gain weight?" "Haha very funny." he said rolling his eyes and I laughed. "I like it. You were always like a teddy bear." He smiled at me as I went o hug the sisters in law, "Wah gwan gyal? A long time uh nuh text me enuh. It good doe caz me know say a dah man deh a keep uh bussy. Woof." Trans- "hey girl what''s up? Its been a while since you last messaged me. It''s alright though because I know that it''s that man over their that is keeping you busy. Woof." I chuckled at their words as I looked at Shiwoo standing there awkwardly, "it''s actually a wig then I had installed in Russia." "Russia? Uh mean fi tell mi say uh go all di way a Russia fi put on wig?" asked Stacy my three year gap wife asked, " eeh? Him rich den. Nice nice bwoy like him fi rich yes. Go deh gyal. Happy fi uh. And uh pickeny dem nice too. Trans-"Russia? Are you telling me that you went all the way to Russia for a wig install?... really? He must be rich then. A handsome guy like him should be rich indeed. You go girl. I am happy for you. Your kids are cute as well." "Umm yeah he and his family does well for themselves, and thank you. I made them beautiful." "Wahm?" ask Tristy as I hugged her, my brother of ten years gap''s wife. Trans="what''s up?" "I''m fine and you?" "Mi good man." I smiled at her answer as I made it to my oldest niece. Trans-"I''m fine." "Hey Amy" I said as I hugged her, "you are getting so big. Teenager and all. Any boys in your life?" "Hey aunty. No. Boys are only trouble and dad says I cant have any." "Well I mean you are only sixteen. It''s a good time to start testing the waters, but just be careful." I smiled as I got to her brother. "Woah you are so big. What''s up man?" "Hey aunty. I''m fine." he said as he hugged me and I squeezed him tight remembering when he was just a tiny little baby and now I blinked and he is is already 8. Finally I got to my youngest niece and she was a little shy as she saw me for I had been away way before she was born and didn''t get to bond with her much when I returned for the few weeks, "hello princess. You must be melody. I am your aunty Atalia and I have heard so much about you." "Hello aunty." she said still shy and I took her in my arms. "I know that I wasn''t here when you were younger and now you are five and all grown up, but aunty promises to play with you while she is here okay?" I asked and she nodded eagerly and I placed a kiss on her cheek placing her back to her feet.\\\\ "Ah yes. I left the best for last." I said as I walked over to my sister, "hi bitch." "Hi hoe." she said smiling and I pulled her in for a tight hug. "Oh my God I''ve missed you so much." "I''ve missed you more bis sis." she said as I pulled away all teary eyed as I looked at her. "The last time I was here you were still a teenager, but now look at you being in your twenties." "Oh please," she said playfully rolling her eyes, "I was already a adult remember? I was eighteen." "You could be eight hundred, but you will always be my baby." I placed a kiss on her forehead as I stood on my tippy toes, :but why are you taller than me aren''t I the oldest?" "Tally everybody is taller then you" said my father and I scoffed. "Okay first of all you are only an inch taller." They chuckled at me as and then everybody fell silent as Shiwoo was still standing there being quiet. My dad walked over to him and he looked intimidated although he had like five inches over him, "young man." "Yes sir?" he asked standing straight and I snickered. "He doesn''t fully understand English dad." I injected and my dad hummed. "Well then I''ll have to make this simple. Are you the guy who hurt my baby?" asked my dad and he gulped. and I smiled. "I apologies for that sir and I will spend the rest of my day making it up to her and the kids whom I love so much." My smile faded as I realized that he had spoken perfect English without and accent and I rose a brow as I walked up to him, "wait. You speak perfect English?" He shrugged and my mouth slightly widened, "you just assumed that I didn''t so I just let you teach me." "You sly sly fox. How could you?" I asked still surprised. "Well you never asked. Besides, I enjoyed your classes. You are a really good teacher." he smiled down at me and I rolled my eyes for he knew what that smile did to me. "I still feel betrayed sir." He chuckled at me as he held my head and kissed the back, "forgive me my love?" "Aww" I heard my sisters and mother say and I playfully rolled my eyes. "Oh okay, but you have to buy me ice cream." "Anything for you dear." he said as we walked towards the car. "Tally we will take the kids and you and your boyfriend can go with your brothers and sister." said my mom as she held the twins'' hand. "Okay" I said as we loaded the cars and were off to home from the airport. "So Shiwoo what do you do?" asked Stacy as we drove behind my parents. "Well I am the heir to my family''s company. We have a lot of franchises." he answered politely. "Babe." I said whispering into his ear, "this is Jamaica not Korea okay? We do not speak formally like how you do. The language structure is different so we all talk freely." "Ah" he said nodding. "So do you understand the dialect?" asked Stacy. "Well I can understand a few words since I''ve been secretly practicing, but I cannot really say it. Tally thinks that it is funny the way I speak. "So Tally uh nuh talk patwa round dem?" she asked and I shook my head no Trans- "Tally don''t you speak the dialect around them?" "Today is actually the most that I have ever heard her speak like this." he said and I nudged his side. "Hmm a so it go when people gah farrin man. Dem start twang." Trans-That''s what happen when people go oversea. They start speaking standard English." "Twang? What does that mean?" he asked and I shrugged. "You''re the one that has been taking secret classes so you tell me." "Watch har to nuh. She petty essi." said my sister from beside me and I rolled my eyes, "answer did man man." Trans- "Look at her. She is so petty.... answer him." "Ughh fine. Twang means to speak standard English, and to you Stacy, I do not Twang. I code switch." "Hmmm. Sounds like twanging to me." "Whatever" I said as I enjoyed the car ride, zoning in and out of their conversations, Shiwoo was starting to feel a lot more comfortable being a social butterfly so I rested my head on his good shoulder as I took a nap still trying to get used to the time zone. Chapter 139 - Pinky "We''re here" said my brother of ten years, Tristan, who was driving. "Finally. I need my bed" I said as I stepped out of the car stretching. "I''ll help take the bags in" said Shiwoo from beside me and I shook my head no. "You''re still healing. Go inside. I''ll be in soon." He sighed as he went inside the yard where my mom and the kids were waiting as my brothers and dad were unloading the car. "So what happened to him?" asked Stacy coming to my side. "Huh? Oh uhh-he umm uh. It''s nothing for you to worry about." "Mhmm?" she asked raising a brow and I nervously chuckled as I grabbed a bag and went inside. "Mommy I was thinking of taking Shiwoo and the twins with me to look for grandma Elizabeth. Is that okay?" I asked as I placed the bag on the veranda since the door wasn''t opened as yet. "Okay, but don''t spend too long. You need to visit your other grandma next door and your cousins are coming tonight." "Okay mom." I said as I took the twins by the arm. "Where are we going mommy?" asked Adriel as we turned up the road to where my maternal grandma lived. It was about a five minute walk if you walked at normal pace. "We are going to your great grandma''s house to say hi." "Oh. Is it really far? The sun is quite hot." asked Shiwoo as he held onto Adrian''s hand. "Ha. Wait until it''s summer. It''s only April. This is pretty much cool weather, but it wont take long." I waved at my neighbors as I passed by their houses as they stared at us and I smiled. "This is quite a small and quiet neighborhood." said Shiwoo as he greeted more people who stared from behind their fences. "Yup. We are all related in one or another. In fact my mother''s side of the father lives up where we are going and my dad''s is down where I live." I said and he hummed. "That''s cool. I hardly see my family unless its a special occasion. It''s quiet and nice. The houses are homey and small. I like it" "Well it is a third world country so we are poor. You will see a few big houses here and there, but we are grateful." I said as we walked we neared my grandmas house that was on the small hill. "Mommy mommy look. A goat" said Adriel as she ran to the track where the goat was, that was leading up to my grand aunt and grandmas house. "You guys have goats running around here?" asked Shiwoo surprised as we walked up the track heading to my great grandma''s house first. "Yup. We raise them. Goats, pigs, chickens and cows. It is the country area after all" "That''s pretty cool actually." I smiled at him as I opened the gate and walked up the steps calling my grand aunt, "aunty Suzan. " "A who dat?" she asked as she came out the front door onto the veranda and I smiled. Trans- "Who is it?" "It''s me" "Oh pinky. A you dat?" Trans- "Pink. Is that you?" "Yes its me and the twins and Shiwoo." I answered and she opened the grill letting us in. "But look pan pinky loo. A long time mi nuh see uh enuh gyal." she said as she hugged me. Trans-"Look at you. It''s been so long since I last saw you." "A who dat pinky?" I heard my cousin say as he came out the house with four more of my cousins from my mother''s side. Trans-"Is that pinky?" "Yes it''s me and I brought company." I said as I pushed the twins and Shiwoo forward. "Hello ma''am. My name is Seo Jin." he said out stretching his arm, but she pulled him in for a hug. "But what a bwoy full a mannaz, and who are these small people?" Trans- "He is quite a manner able young man, and who are these small people?" "Hello my name is Adriel and this is my brother Adrian." said Adriel bowing and my aunt looked at me confused. "A wah dem a do?" Trans- "What are they doing?" "Oh they are half Korean and it is custom for them to bow to their elders. It''s a sign of respect." "Oh. Well dem get dat from dem fadda den." Trans- "Oh. Well they got that from their father then." I scoffed offended with my hands on my hips, "I have manners." "Pssh. Yeah right." said my older cousin David by a few months and my cousin Destiny who was a year younger laughed, as well is Taj and Hudson who were about 3 or 4 years younger that me. "Umm I take offence." " ''Umm I take offence'', here har to nuh bout she a twang." said Hudson mocking me and I punched him hard in his chest, "aww. Suzan she hit me." "Cry about it." "Unnuh tap ee ramping like unnuh a some wild hog nuh. Pinky uh look fi uh grand madda yet?" Trans- "You guys stop playing as if you are wild pigs. Pinky did you look for your grandmother as yet?" "Oh no. I was about to-" "Suzan a who dat?" I heard my grandmother called cutting me off as she came out the house and saw me, "oh pinky uh deh yah. How uh nuh come look fi me but uh dung yah so?" -"Suzan who is it?... oh Pinky you''re here. Why didn''t you come visit me and you are here?" "Grandma I was just about to." I said as I hugged and kissed her, "this is Shiwoo and these are the twins." "Oh my. They are so beautiful. All three of you." she said gushing as she pinched their cheeks, including Shiwoo and I laughed at him. "It is nice to mee you ma''am. I can see where Tally and her mon got their beautiful looks." he complimented and she blushed. "Ouu. I like him. Tally you better watch out. I might have to snatch him." she said and he laughed. "Okay okay the time for drooling over my man has ended. Mommy said to hurry return to unpack. Will I be seeing you guys tonight?" they shook their head yes and I smiled, "okay then I see you guys and talk more tonight. Say bye bye Elise and Elisa." "Good bye great grand ma and great grand aunt." they said bowing to them and gushed at how cute they were and Shiwoo and I looked at them proud. "Walk good." said my grandma as we left the veranda and made our way down the steps, through the gates, down the path and then onto the road. The journey sounds way shorter than it is. It take like thirty seconds to reach the road. We made our way back down the road looking at the river across the road and I promised them to take them tomorrow. The river ran through my back yard and by the road so we had plenty of time to visit. We made our way back home a little after two and I saw some of my family members talking in the yard. "Hey guys." I said greeting my aunts and uncles as I went onto the veranda and they all hugged me excited to see me. It had been a lot of hugs since I got here and that wasn''t the quarter of it. I had over thirty cousins on my dad''s side alone and most were coming today. I greeted a few more people getting hugs and kisses all over as well as Shiwoo and the kids. I''m glad that they accepted him and that he felt comfortable with them, but I really needed to sleep. I left the twins with them on the veranda as I went to my room craving silence and my bed. "You have quite a big and nice family." said Shiwoo as I we finally made it to my room and I closed the doors sighing as I face planted onto my bed. "Ah bed, marvelous bed. Oh how I''ve missed you." He chuckled at me as he came and laid beside. "You want to take a nap?" he asked and I shook my head yes as I still laid there with my face in the sheets. "Okay. I''ll get us settled." he said getting off the bed, "this is quite a cute room." "Mhmmm" II answered as I heard him shuffle with the suitcases. "I''m going to take a shower then go hang with your family while you sleep okay babe." "Mmmm." I answered as he left. Ah. Peace and quiet. I sighed feeling satisfied as I slipped into sleep feeling happy to be home. I know that there will be a welcome home party later, but I my family are late bugs so I have time to sleep for at least two hours to try and adjust to the change in time zones. Later is going to be fun and I want to have enough energy for it. Chapter 140 - Party Crasher I woke about three hours later to the sound of music outside and laughter. I checked my phone that was in my pocket and checked the time and saw that it was a few minutes to seven. Oh shit! I over slept. I crawled out and rubbed my eyes as I stumbled, but managed to quickly catch my balance slowly making my way to my adjoining bathroom turning the lights on and gasped at my appearance. I looked like a zombie as I undressed and took a quick shower before coming to moisturize and brush my wig. I brushed my teeth and dried my body before leaving the bathroom and turning the lights off as I walked towards my closet to pick something out when I saw a plie of clothes with a note on top on my vanity. ''Wear this'' it read so I shrugged as I picked it up and saw that it was a jean botty shorts with slits all over the front and back. It was the size of an underwear, okay maybe I was exaggerating. It stopped at my butt cheeks still, but I haven''t one of those in years and didn''t know how it would look or even if it would fit. I sighed as I realized who it was from, "Abigail." I nevertheless put it on without underwear since it would have shown throw the slits on the back that went all the way across the butt part. I paired it with a cute black cropped hoodie and put on some deodorant and perfume before finishing a pair of slippers and went outside. I welcomed to cool night air on my exposed skin missing this feeling for I had missed the warmth of night in Jamaica. "Damn." I heard somebody whistled as I went onto the veranda looking at everybody socializing in the yard and on the road, drinking, talking and eating food when I spotted Shiwoo at the domino table with Adrian on his lap. He was wearing a white wife beater exposing his tattoos and muscles. My mouth became dry as I continued watching him play when I felt someone came and stood beside me, "he is hot." "Yeah he is very-" I said, but stopped when I saw who it was and my face contorted into a look of disgust, "what are you doing here?" "Oh to welcome you home of course." she said smiling and I folded my arms, "oh come on Tally. The past is past. Let us just enjoy it." She smirked as she walked and I squinted my eyes at her as she walked off swinging her hips into the crowd. God I hate that bitch. "Tell me about it." said a voice from beside and I turned to see Tristy. "Did I say that out loud?" I asked and she nodded. "Yup, but it''s okay. Nobody likes her so I don''t know why she keeps coming around." "Ughh tell me about it. She is seriously like an itch that I can''t get rid of. I really want to strangle her." "Ha" laughed Tristy as she shook her head, "okay calm down Tally. We cant have you fighting her again. The last time she almost broke her nose." "Yeah and this time I will." She laughed at me patting my head before she left me alone standing and I unfolded my arms as I walked over to where to Shiwoo was playing with my dad and two of my uncles and removed Adrian from his lap, "okay son your time is up. It''s time for mommy to sit on daddy''s lap." I placed a kiss on his cheek before placing him on his feet and he ran towards where his sister and cousins were playing. I was surprised that they weren''t sleepy as yet. "Hi" said Shiwoo as I sat straddling his lap as he played, "sleep well?" "Mhmm" I mumbled into his neck as I rested my head, "why didn''t you wake me?" "You looked tired" he answered and I hummed. "I was. I don''t know why though." "Hmm. I love you shorts by the way. I''ve never seen you in something like this." he sad as he ran his over my ass giving it a a hard squeeze. "Ah yes. It''s been a while since I have worn something like this. Abigail got it." "No groping my daughter in front of me young man." said my dad and I chuckled as Shiwoo removed his hand from my ass. "How is the game going so far?" I asked as I got up from his lap and changing my position. "Him keep on a win Tal" said my uncle Sam slapping a domino on the table and I looked at Shiwoo as he smirked. Trans- "He keeps winning Tal." "Is that so? Are you guys letting him win?" "Nope" answered my father as he slapped one onto the table and my ear wrung. I swear I don''t know why they have to hit the God damn thing so hard. "Uh sure say him nuh know fi play dis or nuh black or something." asked my other uncle Steve Trans- "Is he actually not black or something know how to play this?" "It really is my first time and I am fully Asian to the best of my knowledge. Honest. Beginners luck I guess." said Shiwoo and eyed him and he shrugged. He must have been secretly learning this as well. I sat there on his lap for a few minutes watching the game as I looked at the dominoes in his hand as I helped him play when I heard a familiar intro to a very familiar song and I instantly rose as if I had been summoned, and then I saw my sister running towards me. "Tally Tally uh song a play. Come go mash up di dance floor." Trans- "Tally Tally your song play. Come and dance with us." I allowed them to drag me the middle of the yard as I placed my hands on my knees and allowed the music to take control of my body and I felt like a teenager again dancing as if there was no tomorrow. My mom was at the side of the ring as she cheered my on and my dad and brothers shrugged for it was no the first time that I had ''bruk out''. I felt alive as wined my waist going to the floor then back up never missing a beat. I felt one of my cousin pored Campari all over me as they threw money and I laughed. If it was one thing we knew how to do it was to have fun. I dragged my sisters to the ring with me and we danced together and on each other until the music ended and we clapped and laughed as I peeled the wet hoodie from my body. "That was fun!" I screamed as I hugged them as the crowed reformed. "I know right. It felt like old times. We really did miss you." said Tristy as she handed me a cup of Ray and Nephew mixed with grape juice, my favorite. "Mmm" I said as I took a sip loving the slight burning feeling, "that''s good rum" "Be careful. Don''t let your mom see. You''re not supposed to be drinking." warned Stacy who was the oldest of the pack and I sighed. "I am turning 25 this year. Not 15." "Tell that to her." said Abigail as I saw my mom walking over and I turned around looking for them and they were nowhere to be seen. "Great." "What are you drinking?" asked my mom and I chuckled nervously. "Umm-" "Veronica leave her alone. She just got back home let her enjoy some liquor." said my dad coming to the rescue and I took this as an opportunity to slip away returning to my safe placed on Shiwoo''s lap. "Damn girl. I didn''t know that you could move like that." he whispered into my ear nipping at it and I giggled. "I''m rusty. That was not mt best." "Oh really? Then how about you show me your best in your bedroom tonight?" he said softly and I felt butterflies in my stomach. "Okay. I hope you enjoy the show." "Tally" I heard uncle Sam say, "can you bring us some beers?" "Okay. Want something babe?" I asked Shiwoo and he nodded as he left his lap and went into the kitchen. I saw some chicken on the counter so I pulled up a stool and made myself comfortable taking a big bit out of one of the drum sticks moaning in delight, "mmm.'' I was taking my time eating my chicken when I remembered that they were waiting for me so I wiped my hands and mouth and opened the fridge grabbing the dinks when I heard the voice that scraped at my existence. "So tell me something." I sighed as I put on a fake smile closing the fridge door after removing my head, "yes Winnie? What is it?" "Oh nothing really. I just wanted to ask you something. Like how is it that somebody like you have a man like him. Meaning that you are a hoe and sneaky little bitch." I chuckled at her words and that seemed to infuriate her even more for she stopped speaking in English and switched to dialect. "oh so uh think uh betta dan mi caz uh have long hair and uh have pretty yeye? Mek mi tell uh dis. Nuh gyal, not even you nuh betta dan mi." Trans- "oh so you think that you are better than me because your hair is long and you have pretty eyes. Let me tell you something. No girl, not even you is not better than me." I sighed as I rolled my eyes at her as she walked beside me all the way to the veranda, "if that was all you wanted to ask then excuse me, but my uncle is waiting for me." "Yeah man ignore di question caz uh know seh a true mah talk. Uh come yah a breed and say dem nah no fadda, but now uh come back wid man ad a say a him breed uh. Uh could a gi di poor man jacket. Trans- " You are ignoring the question for you know that I speak the truth. You came here pregnant the last time and said that your child was fatherless, but now you return with a man and saying that he is the father. You could b lying to this poor man by telling him that these kids are his." I froze at the mentioning of my kids being jackets and something within me snapped. I turned on my heal and went back up the stairs and she smirked feeling victory for she had finally gotten me to snap, "wah uh just say bout mi pickney dem?" Trans- "What did you just say about my kids?" "Uh hear wah mi seh so no gwan deaf." Trans- "You heard me. You''re not deaf." "You''re dead" I said under my breath as she shoved me and I stumbled, but caught my balance coming full force as I swung a bottle at her head hitting her as hard as I could when she squealed and fell the the grown and I dropped all the bottles, glass and liquor all over as I held her by the throat. She clawed and kicked as her her eyes rolled back, but I didn''t let go, digging my nails into her throat until my nails were coated with her blood. "You wanna say it again!? You wanna fucking say it again huh bitch!? Don''t come for me unless I send for you! You got lucky bitch!" I screamed as I somebody pulled me off her dragging me to my room as she coughed there on the floor, blood running from the side of her head and my hand print around her neck. I should have taken a picture. "Let me go I''m calm I said" as the person dragged me to my room. "Are you now?" I heard the voice say and I froze. "Umm Shiwoo it''s not-" "Quiet!" he said cutting me off and I bit my lip as he let me go and I faced him pouting and he sighed pinching the bridge of his nose then massaged his temples, "again Tally? Really?" "Are you going to ask what happened or are you going to take her side like you always do instead of mine?" I asked and he sighed. "Come here." he said pulling me towards the bed as I got on and so did he. "I am sticky and reek of alcohol." I said as wrapped his arms around me. "Go to sleep Tally. We will discuss this in the morning. My head hurts too much right now. Don''t think that you are off the hook." I sighed as I pouted for I didn''t know if being yelled at or him cuddling me was worse. I knew that he was disappointed and was trying his hardest not to yell at me so he just said let''s sleep instead, but I was not sleepy, but I just laid there none the less. I have been wanting to kill that bitch ever since I was young and I would have tonight if he hadn''t stop me. I was really scared of myself when I was angry for my mother was right. I really was like my father. I can''t control myself when angry and I get angry easily so I was taught to breath through it, but sometimes punching is more effective than breathing. That bitch''s neck broke my nail. If I ever see her again I will finish what she she has started and I don''t care if Shiwoo get''s upset. Oh boy I forgot about my mom. Ah. I will not be hearing the end of this now. Chapter 141 - Poisonous I woke up stirring bed the next morning confused on where I was until I remembered that I was back in my childhood bedroom and back home. I yawned as I stretched my hand rubbing my eyes as I walked towards my bathroom to get off these liquor stained clothes. Even my wig was stained and I didn''t feel like washing it right now so I took it off and let it soak in some conditioner water letting my natural hair lose again. "I''ve missed you darling." I said as I stared at my cornrows deciding to just learn them and wash them soon. I quickly got dressed and opened my door hearing noise and chattering coming from the kitchen and I followed the noise seeing my sister and the twins in the living playing on the floor and I greeted them placing kisses on their foreheads, "good morning." "Morning?" asked my sister raising a brow, "it''s afternoon sleeping beauty." "Oh really?" I asked scratching my head, "well then good afternoon." "Good afternoon mommy." said Adriel and I smiled as I walked over to where Shiwoo was with my mom and Aunt Kimmy. "Look who is finally awake." he said as I sat one of the stools watching my mom teach him how to make ackee and saltfish. "That''s how she is. She would sleep her life away if she could. She once slept for two days without eating or anything and no, she wasn''t sick. Jus lazy." said my mom shaking her head and I rolled my eyes. "I was a teenager going through teenager things mother. I was not lazy, but depressed and lonely. You could have at least asked me if I was okay instead of getting mad at me." "Yup just lazy" she said and I sighed deciding to ignore her as I turned to Shiwoo. "So mr. full of surprises what are doing?" "I''m making Ackee and Saltfish with your mom. It''s so cool how they come out of their re shells thingy and you just take the black part off and cook it with this fish that is so salty even after you give it a bath and then you mix everything and stir it with vegetable seasonings in a frying pan." he smiled widely as he spoke and I could feel his excitement from all the way over here and I looked at him with stars in my eyes. "Ha ha. I''m glad you think that it''s fun, but did you know that ackee is poisonous?" His smile fell and I snickered, "really?" "Yup, but it''s fine. We are Jamaicans and it is our national dish. I guess you can say that we are a different breed." "Oh" he said as he looked at the ackee and I laughed. "You won''t die babe. I was just joking." "Oh so its not poisonous?" he asked as he raised his spoon to take a bite. "Oh it is" I said and he froze. "Oh leave the poor boy alone." said my mom butting in as she shive the spoon in his mouth, "there. Delicious right? Not dead right?" "Mmmm." he nodded as he slowly chew and I could see the fear in his eyes when he asked, "Tally do you want some?" "Sure, but could you-" "Pick the saltfish out?" my mom asked sighing and I nodded, "she hates saltfish." "I don''t hate it I just don''t like when it over whelms a dish." He carefully picked out the saltfish from the spoon of ackee that he brought over before placing it into my mouth as he held my jaw and I looked up and him through my lashes and he smirked and then I realized what he was doing and I gently shove him away. "Mmm" I said as I nodded and my mom. "Shiwoo the dumplings won''t cook itself." said my mom with a hand on her hip and a ladle in the other. "Oh right! Isn''t it amazing Tally? Dumplings, but not like soups dumplings. Dumplings made in boiling water! Ha!" he exclaimed and I chuckled shaking my head at his enthusiasm. "Yeah. Who would have guess. I mean not me. It''s not like I''ve been eating them my whole life." "Oh Tally we made some cornmeal porridge this morning. I saved you a bowl. Its in the oven." said my mom and my eyes lit up. "Yes! Wait who is we? Shiwoo helped?" "When we your mom suggested that we made cornmeal porridge I was like huh? A meal of corn and porridge? That sounds weird doesn''t it?" he asked laughing and I chuckled at him as I pulled the bowl of porridge out and I gasped. "No way. You guys kept my bowl?" "Of course we did. Your spoon is in the drawer as well. I made sure that nobody used it." said my mom and I felt as I was going too cry, in a good way, " she is very particular and picky you see. How do you cope?" and just like that the feeling was gone. "Tell me about it. I accidentally used her cup once and she freaked. You would think that I killed somebody she loved." said Shiwoo and he and my mom started laughing. "Ha ha very funny. Can I leave or do you guys just want to keep making fun of me?" "Aww come on babe. Don''t be mad." he said as he placed a kiss on my forehead as I was about to leave. "Uh-huh mhmmm. Yup. Whatever. I excited the kitchen and made my way to the living room with a slice of bread and four Jamaican cream crackers in my hand and I broke them up into my porridge and stirred taking a bite, "mmm. Delicious. I''ve missed this." "Hey Tal, wanna do something fun after you''ve finished eating?" asked my sister and I shrugged. "Like what?" "Like go the river maybe? It''s been a while for you right?" she asked and suggested. "Sure. I need to wash my hair anyways." said as I pointed my head and she bit her lip stopping her laugh, "why are you laughing at my head monkey." She giggled as she dodged the cushion I threw at her head and it hit something and my mother heard, "I hope that wasn''t one of my cushions." "Nope." I said as grimaced. "Are you taking the kids?" asked my sister and I shook my head, "why not? They are your kids?" "Nah-uh we are at my parents house and until we leave they are my younger siblings as far as I''m concerned. They cant swim and I don''t want to go to the part of the river out back for it is like ankle height. I want to either go to the one at the falls, the one around the road or the one at grandma where it is deep." "No body isn''t going to dam." said my mom coming out of the kitchen and eaves dropping, "Tally may I remind you of all the people who dies and how many robberies with guns have happened?" I sighed as I placed a spoonful of porridge into my mouth, "it was just a suggestion." "You guys can go anywhere else, but not there." "Ok" said Abigail and I nodded agreeing. "We will teach the twins how to swim." said my mom and I looked at Abigail who was already looking at me. "We? Are you coming?" "Why not? I was planning on going anyways. I''ll call your brothers and tell them." she said and I shrugged. "Are you going to make more food?" "Nope. You and Shiwoo will." she said and I scowled as I looked at him as he stuck his tongue out, "well then get to it e don''t have all day since you slept out half of it. I''ll tell your brothers to get chicken and pizza. You guys can make some juice and sandwiches." "Aye aye captain." I said as I quickly finished my porridge, rubbing my tummy as I burped, "excuse me." "Lets go mama." said Shiwoo smacking me on my butt as I passed him on my way to the kitchen.'' "I''m here papa. Get the corn beef, the bread, the mayo and the onions please." "Coming right up." he said as he opened the cupboards getting what I asked and we began making the sandwiches. It was quite fun to be honest and and we were done with them and the juice in no time and soon it was time to leave after I changed the twins into the bathing suits. We deciding on going to the part of the river at my grandmas since it was basically ours and my cousins from my moms side that were here joined us and we had a good time. "Umm you gotta watch mom you know. She will throw the twins into the water just like she did us." warned Gail and I gasped remembering that traumatic experience, "She will?" asked Shiwoo and I nodded as we went and grabbed he kids just in time before she got to them. We gave them to my dad for their safety before I held Shiwoo by the hand as we walked up the river to someplace quiet for it was getting crowded and I didn''t want him to get his bandages wet. "Where are we going?" he asked as he tripped on a stone. "Be careful and live till we get there and then you''ll see." Chapter 142 - Tarzan "We''re here" I said as We arrived at the spot that I wanted to bring him, "we can have privacy here and I can wash my hair in peace." "Woah. This is nice. Is that-is that a mango tree?" he asked and I nodded. "It''s called Blacky ''Mango'' and the skin doesn''t get yellow when ripe, but it it sweet and delicious. What one?" He nodded and I let go of his hand and made my way over to the tree as I climbed it. "Damn girl. I didn''t know that I was dating Tarzan, but be careful though." I laughed at him as I reached to a branch that had a lot and ai placed my foot on it as I shook it and they fell, "did someone order blacky mangoes?" "Woah. You are awesome." he said as I climbed back down dusting off my hands as I held onto his. I picked a mango up and peeled it with my teeth just like we do here and handed it to him and he took a huge bite and his eyes widened, "How does it taste?" I "It''s sweet, but not as sweet as you." he said and I blushed. "Whatever. Come on. I need to wash my hair." I walked over to a stone and took a seat taking the shampoo and conditioner along with my comb from my pocket undoing my braids. "Let me" he said as he took the comb from my hands as he sate behind me, me between his legs. "Don''t put too much strain on your shoulder okay." "Okay" he said as he gently undid my braids doing a decent job although it was his first time, "you know I''ve missed your natural hair." "Really?" I thought you said that you liked blondes." "Nah. I''m over that now. It was just a phase." he replied and I laughed. "Ha ha. Okay. I think I know why, but I will just give you the benefit of the doubt." He then continued to undo all my braids as we indulged in light conversation as he asked me questions about my family and Jamaica. "Okay. Now it''s time to wash it." I said as he undid the last one and now my hair was all over the place. "Can I? I really love your hair and can''t get enough of it." he asked and I smiled nodding. "Sure, but be careful. It has a lot of knots." He held my hand as he helped me into the water and I took a dip submerging my hair before I came back up them I caught his eyes on my chest, "ok pervert it''s shampoo time." "Huh? Oh yeah." I chuckled at him as I squirted a generous amount into his hand before he rubbed them together massaging it into my hair and my eyes rolled back and he chucked. "Are you seriously having an orgasm from this right now?" "Shh be quiet and scrub. Oh yeah. Right there." I said as he dug his nails in getting the right spot before I bent forward and he rinsed my hair before repeating the shampoo process two more times, "it''s now time for the conditioner and you need a lot of this for my hair because it needs to be soft. When you have successfully applied to every area then you take this comb and detangle from the ends to the root okay." "Okay got it." he said as he listened attentively and I squinted the confectioner into his and he massaged it all over before detangling just as I said. "Wow you really did a good job for your first time. You even did better than my mom at detangling. If it were her I would be seeing all of my hair floating down the river at how rough she is. I do not miss wash day with her." He chuckled as he brushed my hair out of my face and wiped the water before tracing his thumb over my lip as I looked up at him through my lashes. He slowly dipped his head as I closed my eyes waiting for the kiss when we were interrupted. "Umm I''m sorry to interrupt this beautiful beautiful moment, but mom says come and eat before everything is gone." said Abigail and Shiwoo sighed whispering in my ear. "I was about to eat." I chuckled as I lightly hit him across the shoulder as we grabbed our stuff and a few more mangoes before we went back down the river where everybody was with Abigail in front. "Ah you''ve found them. Here eat this." said my mother handing us some chicken and and a slice of pizza and sandwiches each. "Thank you." said Shiwoo as he took it and we walked over to where the twins were sitting, "hey babes. You guys having fun?" "Yeah. It is very fun. I love the river and Jamaica mommy." said Adrian and Adriel enthusiastically nodded. "I''m glad" I said as I patted their head and we finished our lunch and spent the rest of the time swimming. My mother did end up teaching the twins how to swim though, but she was gentle with it and it reminded me of what somebody had said that mothers get soft when they become grandmothers and it was actually true. Later that evening we were all gathered at the house as me and my sisters and mom chatted on the veranda while the men were drinking light bears out side. The kids were inside sleeping for they had spent the whole day playing and they were very drowsy. They were all hanging out and watching movies in Tristan''s old room until they fell asleep together looking all cute. All five of them. "Tally you never really told us of how you and Shiwoo met." said Stacy and the rest of the group hummed. "Sorry to disappoint you for our first encounter was not as romantic as it seems, but we met at a party where my friend at the time dragged me to and I saw him at the center of the ring participating in a rap battle against the guy." I said shrugging when Tristy asked. "Was it love at first sight?" "If love in this scenario means annoyed then yes." I scoffed as I felt arms snaked around my waist followed by a kiss on my cheek. "Annoyance? Oh really now?" "Jagiya hi," I said nervously chuckling as I looked to my mom and sisters for help, but they just dodged my gaze, "I was umm, I was just telling the girls of how much I love you that''s all." "Right." he said as he rose a brow then Abigail came to my rescue. "So Shiwoo, is that your real name?" "No" he answered, "it''s actually Kim Seo Jun." "So why does Tally call you Shiwoo? Is it like her nick name for you?" she asked further as she Shiwoo laid his chin on my shoulder with his arms still wrapped around my waist. "Uhh no. It was actually my stage name and my name among my friends. She never really knew my real name after a while, but she still calls me Shiwoo. She was the only one who did so in years and I liked it so I never said anything. As a matter of fact she actually called me Master Shifu the first night we met." "Aww" said the women as he spoke and I blushed playfully rolling my eyes. "Shiwoo-I mean Seo Jun was it love at first sight?" "Yes it was. When I first saw her in the crowd I knew that I had to have her, but she was not too fond of me. I mean I couldn''t blame her given my past reputation, but I couldn''t get her out of my mind from that night forward so I did everything that I could to see her as often as I could. So yeah. I guess you could say that it was love at first sight. I love this girl and I fell hard and deep." My heart melted at not just his words, but the sincerity in his voice and I unwrapped his hands from my waist and gave him a tight hug. "I love you" I whispered as he buried his face into my hair. "I love you more." "Okay love birds break it up. Save the sentiments for the bed room. I am expecting another grand child soon." said my mom and I gasped as I pulled away and Shiwoo chuckled. "Yes ma''am will do." he winked at her as smirked at me as he walked over to where the other men were and I playfully rolled my eyes scoffing. Pfft. That boy. "So," said my Tristy trailing off and I rose a brow. "''So'' what?" "Is it true what people say about the stereotype about Asians? You know they have small, you know?" she asked and I laughed at her finding what she said to be very funny for she had no idea." "Ha ha! Believe me sis. That is just a stereotype. Shiwoo is, well how do you say far from small." I smirked as I looked at him licking my lips as I squealed. "Ehhh! Tally really lucked out! By the looks of him he must be really good in bed. He is isn''t it?" asked Stacy and I smiled as my cheeks and ears heated up. "He is. He really is. I can''t even explain it." "Damn girl. When was the last time?" asked Abigail and my smile faded as soon as she asked that question. "We haven''t-I mean well we have, but we haven''t really done it that much to be honest. We had sex once before he left all those years ago and it was obviously amazing for look at the twins running around. He has only been back in our lives for a few months and it took me a while to warm up to him so we didn''t until like a month ago and I''ve been busy with work and the kids as well as him. Then we went to Russia and he was busy all day and tired in the night and now he is hurt and I don''t want to have him strain you know." "Well the work." said my mother and I rose a brow. "Huh? Do the work? What does that mean like get on top or?" "You know do the work. Strip for him, wear lingerie, get down on your knees just do the work." said Tristy and I gasped. "You mean that I should- "Suck his dick? Yup." deadpanned Stacy and my mouth widened in shock. "Really? I didn''t think you guys did that. Isn''t it-isn''t wrong?" "What goes on in your bed room is between you and your man. Nobody needs to know. Does anybody know that me and your father- "Oookay stop right there mother. Eww. I don''t need to nor do I want to know." I said cutting her off as grimaced in disgust. "If you cant please your man someone else will." she added and I sighed. "I know it''s just. I have never done it before and he has several sexual partners and what if I''m not good and what if he hates it?" "Trust me. That man is down and bad for you child. You can flash him a smile and he will have an orgasm. Just have confidence dear. Do something sexy for the man. Remind him of why he is so obsessed. Do the work. "Okay" I said as I exhaled looking over to him and he smiled when he caught my eye and I waved nervously, "I''ll guess I''ll be doing the work then." Chapter 143 - Putting In The Work "Well II am off to bed now. Goodnight." said my mother after an hour or so on the veranda and we bid her goodnight as he she and my father held hands going upstairs. "Looks like mama is gonna get some tonight." said Abigail and I scowled. "Eww I did not need to know that. Gross." "Well it''s true isn''t it? I wish I was getting some." "I know I am" butted in Tristy. "Same here." said Stacy. "Well I''m leaving. Gotta make the next generation of Carters." said Tristy getting up from her seat, "good night babes." "Good night" we said as she left to get my brother. "See you in the morning." said Stacy following her after a while. "Okay." "So are you going to put in the work tonight?" asked Abigail as we sat there together and I shrugged. "I don''t know. I''m still quite shy to be honest. I mean you know better than the others the type of women that Shiwoo usually goes for and now he is with me and I haven''t even suck his dick yet." "Exactly. I know the women he has been with and none of them are you. That is a good thing to be honest. He sees a wife and the mother of his kids in you, not just for casual hook ups. Has he even asked you to suck his dick or forced you" she asked and I shook my head no, "see. He isn''t in any rush. He is here to stay." "I guess you''re right. Maybe I''m just being a little goofy that''s all." "A lot goofy. You''re being a lot goofy and besides, you''re home now and having sex in childhood bedroom is kind of like a right of passage duh" she said playfully rolling her eyes at me and I lightly shoved her shoulder as Shiwoo walked over to us after pocketing hi phone after standing there alone for like a minute or two after my father and brothers left, "look its all up to you if you wanna do it or not, but here he comes. Goodluck." "Hey babe. Ready for bed?" "Ah yeah. Good night sis." I said as I took him by the hand and pulled him to my bedroom as Abigail went up the stairs to hers. "Are you tired?" he asked as I allowed him to step in closing the door as I learned on it for a second as I watched him run his fingers through his hair. "No" I said as I walked over to him standing in front of his as he rose a brow and I gently pushed him back wards until he fell onto my bed and I crawled up on the bed behind him as I nibbled on his ear lobe placing a kiss on the exposed part of his neck as he tilted his head to the side. "What are you doing Aein?" he moaned breathily as I nibbled on his neck leaving my marks. "I''m doing the work." I ran my hand down and over his clothed chest gently as I continued to suck on his neck as he moaned and I smirked. I slowly held on to the zipper of his jacket pulling it down and pulling it off his shoulder exposing his naked chest beneath. I crawled my way onto his lap taking a seat on his bulge as I slowly rocked my hips forward and backward as he moaned into my mouth. I then got up from his lap and he watched me as he propped himself up on his elbows as I slowly undid the zipper of his jacket that I was wearing as I threw it aside my hands going up to unhook my bra. I then slowly walked up to him and he never once took his eyes off me and I went between his legs slowly going down as I held his gaze and his eyes slightly widened, "what are you doing aein?" "Shhh baby. Mommy will take care of you tonight." I said as I undid the zipper and button of his pants as I pulled it off throwing it to the side. "Fuck" I heard him curse under his breath as ran my fingers along the line of his waist band before slowly pulling it down as I fluttered my lashes as I looked up at him and he bit his lip, "are you sure?" I nodded at his question as I took his dick between my hands gently massaging him from base to tip, "am I doing okay?" "Mmm-yes baby. You''re doing-ah-you''re doing fine?" I then stuck my tongue out as I licked his tip and his dick twitched a he whimpered, "eeuhhhuh." His little whimper filled me with courage and I dipped my head taking all of his take down my throat at once when I choked my eyes filling with tears, "ackk-uhh." "No baby. Slowly. Try from the base to the tip first." he said and I did as I was told tilting my head to the side as I licked him from the base to the tip and he fisted my hair, "mmmm. Yeah baby just like that. Do it just like that." I licked him from base to tip a few more times until I finally placed him in my mouth one more time not trying to fit all of him at once, but just bobbed my head up and down as far as he could and he hissed, "don''t use too much teeth baby. Fuck!" I hummed in response and it vibrated his body as I removed him from my mouth licking him from base to tip this tip and I licked his balls as I looked up at him, "do you like that?" "Mhmmm. Fuck! Don''t look at me like that baby. I''m so fucking weak to you." he said as he held the back of my head bobbing my head up and down faster when I took him back into my mouth and I gagged loving the feeling. ''Ackk-glup-glup-slurp'' was heard in the room along with his moans as I did the best that I could sucking and licking doing as he said by not using too much teeth as his toes curled and eyes rolled back. "Ah! Shit Tally I''m gonna-ah-I''m gonna cum." he moaned as he gripped tighter and I gasped choking as I went down too far, "I''m gonna-ah-!'' He came undone in my mouth and I closed one eye as he shot his cool thick liquid to the back of my throat as I continued to suck him dry as his toes curled and he panted as he fell onto his back and I swallowed every last drop of cum licking from base to tip before I went and sat on his lap as I wiped around the rim of my lips licking my finger clean of any stray cum. "Did I did alright?" I asked as he pulled me down towards him as he captured my lips into hot and passionate kiss and my mind went fuzzy. "It was better than alright. It was the best I had ever had." I smiled at his words he held my face between the palm of his hands and I placed another kiss on his lips. "Well I had a good teacher." "How does it taste?" he asked I hummed as I thought about it. "It taste like Adriel and Adrian''s siblings." I joked and he chuckled, "ok I''m kidding. Its warm and kind of cool and salty. It doesn''t taste that bad." "I told you that you would find out his it tastes soon." I rolled my eyes at him as I sat up on his lap with my palms flat against his stomach, "whatever." "You always say ''whatever''". Why?" he asked and shrugged." "I don''t know. I don''t mean anything mean by it. I just get flustered and use whatever as a defense mechanism." " Ah." he said nodding and I pouted feeling bad that he must think that I was being mean especially since had been telling him since he got hurt when he said, "do you want to do something else?" "Why not" I said shrugging as he smirked and flipped us over, pulling off my shorts and underwear in one swift move and I gasped before flipping us back over, "no no baby. It''s my time to please you. I will do all the work." "Yes ma''am. You do not have to tell me twice." he said as he folded his arms behind his head as he watched me slide down onto his dick gasping as I reached the tip. "It''s been so long." I said panted as I hissed biting my lip as I rocked my hip back and forth. "Too long" he said as he as removed his hands and placed them on my hip helping me to bounce up and down as he grunted and I moaned. "Ah!" I moaned as he rose his hips in pace with mine making his thrust deeper as I floated higher. "I''ve missed you so fucking much angel" he said as I dipped my head for a kiss as I gently bit down on his lip as I moaned. "I fucking love you Shiwoo." I said as he cupped one my breasts and pumped even faster as he came inside me. "I love you more." he said as I laid on top of him with him still inside me. "Am I hurting you?" I asked after while of catching my breath and he shook his head no. "It''s fine. I''m a big boy Tally." "I know, but I just, I just don''t want you to ever be in pain again you know. I love you too much for that." he chuckled as I slid off him laying next to him as he turned to his side holding my cheek as he looked me in the eyes. "You wont be able to protect me from everything Tally. In life you can just be by my side when I need you and kiss my booboos when I fall." I laughed as he massaged my jaw with his thumb and I looked at him, my heart feeling full of love for this boy in front of me, "whatever-I mean yes. Yes I will." "Now let''s go to sleep. I think you sucked out my soul. I think the whole house heard me whimpering like a bitch." he joked and I laughed as he wrapped the blankets around us pulling my closer to him. "Oh uhh thank you for giving me time to you know. Feel comfortable with doing this. I know that I might not show it or I might say it, but I m really grateful that you are in my life. I might come off as mean sometimes, but the truth is I have never experienced a love like this and I don''t want to get attached to you and then you leave or I just wake up one day to find out that this was all a dream and you never really existed and none of this really happened and then I will be all heartbroken because life has never treated me this good and-" He placed a kiss on my lips to cut off my ranting and I closed my eyes and I felt all of his love being poured into that one kiss, "hey look at me. You worry too much. This is real. This is not dream and I am hear to stay. I have already met your family and I am here in your bed room and we just had amazing sex. You are not getting rid of me that easily." I smiled as I snuggled up to him as our nose touched, "I''m glad that you know that you are here to stay because you are mine Oppa." "All yours." he chuckled before letting out a big yawn, "ah I''m tired. See you in the morning babe." "Good night. I love you." I whispered as I watched him sleep until my eyes felt droopy then I too began to snore as he held me in his arms. Boy. Putting in the work sure is tiring. Chapter 144 - God "Wake up people and get moving. The lord is waiting!" I heard my mother yell all the way from the kitchen as I snuggled closer to Shiwoo sighing, "don''t make me come in your rooms, especially you Atalia. It''s Saturday nd time for church." I groaned as I placed the covers over my ears trying to block her out when Shiwoo gently pulled them off, "I think we better get ready babe. She is quite scary when upset." "Damn right!" I heard her say from outside the door I sucked in a breath of air threw my teeth as I rolled out of bed, "a kiss uh just kiss uh teeth gyal?" Trans- "Did you just kiss your teeth girl?" "No mommy I was just umm-I was just exhaling see." I said trying to imitate the sound again and I let out a breath that I was holding when she walked away and Shiwoo laughed at me and I hit him across the chest, "don''t laugh." "Oww. Okay okay." "Lets go take a shower and get the kids ready okay. We reek of sex" I said as I ran my hand over the back of my neck trying to release the tension, "It is my favorite smell." "Of course it is" I sighed as he pulled me towards the bathroom where I tied his and mine hair up as we turned the shower on, "you''re going to need a hair cut soon Oppa." "I don''t mind it getting long. I love it when you play on it." I smiled as his words as I spun him around and began to scrub his body clean and then he did the same to me. We turned the shower off ad stepped out wrapping ourselves into towels before I opened the door and went looking for the twins, "I am looking for two monsters. Has anybody seen them?" "Here!" said Adrian running towards me with his hair all tousled. "Where is your sister Adri?" "Here" said Adriel running towards me and I took them both in my arms and brought them to my room for a shower when she asked, "where are we going so early mommy?" "To church princess. We should get there by 9:15, but knowing us we will be there by 10:30" "I have never been to a church." said Adrian as Shiwoo brushed his hair and he shook his head nodding saying that it was also his first time. "Well you three will be getting your blessings today from God." "Who is God?" asked Adrian and I held a breath listening outside to see if my mother heard. "Oh forgive me child I have failed you. If your grandmother had heard that then I would be cursed out on this holy day. God, in our beliefs and religion is the supreme being, the maker and protector of all things like humans, animals-" "And the planets?" asked Adriel cutting me off and I nodded. "Yes princess, and the planets." "Are we going to visit his house mommy? Is he old?" asked Adrian and I chuckled and I buttoned his shirt handing Adriel''s dress to Shiwoo for him to get her dressed. "Well yes we are visiting his house which we call the church and there are many church which are all the house of the lord. You do not see God, but you just need to believe. He is omnipresent so he is every where, omnipotent so he is all powerful and he omniscient, he is all knowing. So you see babies, every Saturday we go to church and we sing and pray to him thanking him for life and his blessings. We also tell him our hearts desire and if it his will then we will be granted in due time." "Woah" said Adrian and I laughed, "that is cool. He is like a super hero." "Yup, but better." I said as I put his hair into one cornrow right down the middle like a rat''s tail, "oaky Adriel come let me do your hair. Adrian go let daddy put on your shoes and socks." After getting the kids ready in there matching church outfits I sent them off for breakfast as Shiwoo and I got ready. "So" he started off as I dropped my towel to the floor, "he is all seeing huh? Is he seeing this right now?" he asked as he wrapped his hand around my waist placing a kiss on my shoulder. "Yes he is and so will my mom if you don''t hurry and get dressed." I said as he placed another soft wet kiss and I bit my lip fighting the urge when he let me go. "Okay, but only because of your mom." he said as he pulled our his blue dress shirt that I picked out matching the twin''s dress and shirt. I shook my head as I lotioned my skin putting on my under wear then pulling up my dress, "babe can you pull up my zipper please?" "Sure, but I will be pulling it off soon." "What is up with you this morning? Are you extra horny?" I asked genuinely concerned as I turned towards him and saw him smirking. "Oh nothing. Just happy hormones from last night I guess." I chuckled at him as his smile grew wider and I rolled my eyes, "well I am glad you are happy. Put that energy into clapping and praising the lord." "Oh I will be clapping something." "Who ever is hungry come and eat now or we will leave you and you will have to walk." yelled my mother from the kitchen and memories of my childhood of her saying those exact words flashed across my mind. "She wont actually leave us will she?" asked Shiwoo as I grabbed a comb fluffing my hair, then grabbed my heels pulling it on. "Oh yeah. She will" He then grabbed his jacket and watch after checking the mirror that his hair was slicked back just the way he liked it and we ran to the kitchen grabbing the last two sandwiches as we ran to the car. "When did you say that your car was coming?" I asked Shiwoo as I panted trying to catch my breath. "Monday." he answered as we drove to church. It honestly was not a far distance, about 6 to 10 minutes, but I really did not feel like walking up and down the hills right now so I sat on his lap in the crowded car until we arrived. We arrived a little past ten, but a lot before 10:30 so mother made her lecture short as we all took seats at the back of the church enjoying the worship until it was alter call. Chapter 145 - Alter Call "Is there anybody in here coming for the first time and has been touched by the message today?" asked the pastor and I pushed Shiwoo and the twins towards the alter with the others while the congregating sent forth their highest praise, "Amen! Flory be to God." I chuckled at Shiwoo''s awkward stance, snapping a few pictures as the church clapped, the twins joining and dancing along with them when my mother said in my ear, "you should be up there too. You need some Jesus in your soul." I rolled my eyes at her as I scowled feeling a little upset that she had to kill the vibe, but that was my mother. It should have been expected. I smiled at them opening my arms as they walked back towards their seat and I hugged Shiwoo as he whispered in my ear, "well that was awkward. Don''t ever do that to me again." "I''m sorry babe, but you looked so cute." "Shhh" said my mother pinching our arms, "reverence in thy sanctuary." I sighed as I kept quiet for the rest of the ceremony, thanking God when it ended at it was now time for fellowship. "Hello. Hi. Happy Sabbath. It is nice to see you. No we are not married." were some of the words I said as we shook hands on the foyer. "Mind your business. Keep your eyes to yourselves. Don''t touch my man" were words I wanted to say, but I just smiled through the old ladies pinching his cheeks and fawning over him. I sighed as I walked away leaving in their clutches as they tried setting him up with their granddaughters when I heard, "look who deh yah." I heard a voice say from behind me, and I immediately knew who it was. Trans- "Look who is here." "Alvin, Simon and Theodore, or is it Dumb, Dumber and Dumbest?" I asked fake smiling as I turned around. "Ha ha. Girls got jokes." said dumb. "Ah yes. Stand up comedy is my passion. I would invite you three to show sometime, but your lives are all already jokes." Dumbest scoff and I rose a brow then she went quiet. "Mi hear wah uh do to Winnie weh night and all mi affi say is a shoulda me, a shoulda we." Trans-"I heard what you did to Winnie the other night and all I have to say is that it should have been me or any one of us." "If it were you what would have been different Alvin? You would have beat me? Is that it? Awww" "She woulda" said dumbest. Trans- "She would have" "Be quiet dumbest. Grown folks are talking sweetie." she scoffed once more and I side eyed her then glared back at Alvin tilting my head to the side, "now, where were we? Ah yes. If uh think uh bad, even doe a church we deh, touch a button. The last time mi did a breed, but now I''m not. So if you feel froggy jump." Trans- "If you think that you are such a bully, even though we are at church, then lay a finger on me. The last time I was here I was pregnant, but now I am not. If you feel froggy then jump." "Aein?" I heard Shiwoo as I stared at Alvin as he pulled me by the arm, "is everything okay?" "Everything is fine babe." I said still staring at Alvin, "just catching up with old friends. We are done here. Let''s go." I said as I walked past them making sure to bump Alvin''s shoulder. "Mek we eva buk uh noweh yer gyal." she called after me and I turned around walking backwards as I smirked. Trans- "If we ever see you anywhere it is on." "For your sake I hope you don''t, but for the sake of giving you a proper beating I pray you will." "What was that all about? Do you male enemies where ever you go?" asked Shiwoo as we stood at the gate and I shrugged. "What can I say? It''s a gift." "What am I ever going to do with you?" he asked massaging his temples. "I think you know the answer to that big guy. Now come on. I think my mom brought cake." I pulled him towards the car with me where everyone else was enjoying there lunch when Adriel came up to me pulling the side of my dress, "mommy can we got get ice cream?" "I don''t know baby. This is not like back in Seoul where an a caf¨¦ or a convenient is right outside no matter where you are. This Jamaica where you have to drive for like an hour to get to town, well depending on where you are." "Aww" she said pouting and I stooped to her level whispering in her ear. "Okay tell you what. You go ask your father and I''ll ask mine okay." "Okay!" she exclaimed clapping as she ran over to Shiwoo and I walked up to my dad using my charms. "Daddy it''s quite hot don''t you think? Can we please go get ice cream. It has been years since last. Oh please say yes, please!" I batted my eyelashes as he looked at me and I could see his resolve falling. "Okay." he simply said and my mother scoffed. "What?" I asked as I placed my hands on my hips. "You spoil that big headed child too much and I keep telling you that." "Relax Veronica. I haven''t seen my baby in years and she is here and wants ice cream so everybody in the car." he said and I smirked at my mother as we got in the car then began the journey to the nearest plaza with my brothers and their kids behind us. "So you are the one behind Adriel using her puppy dog eyes on me?" asked Shiwoo and I smirked, "she really is your daughter. You two have me wrapped around your fingers." "Tell me about it. She just looks at daddy and she gets what she wants" said Abigail and my smirk grew wider, "I''m so jealous. It never works for me." "Well you have your brother and mommy at your will since you are the baby so no complaining." I said and she hummed agreeing and we chatted the rest of the way till we arrived. "Finally" said Abigail as the car came to a stop and we all got out stretching as my mother counted heads. "Okay the cars are parked here so go buy whatever you want and meet back here so we can go to the airport road for pictures." "Okay" we all said as we split up. My father taking the grandkids for ice cream as Shiwoo and I waited in line to buy patties for all of us and my brothers to Kfc and Pizza hut. "So I have never tried one of these before." he said he looked at the menu deciding what to get. "A beef patty and an icy orange juice is the way to." I suggested and he nodded, "oh it''s our turn. Can I have 14 beef patties and 14 orange juices please." "Okay will that be all?" asked the cashier looking at Shiwoo and I gave her a thin lipped smile pulling my card out. "Yes that would be all." "I thought you were going to use my card." he said as we waited in the other line holding the ticket waiting for our number to be called. "I can pay for my own meal." I said folding my arms and he rose a brow confused and I sighed, "look I''m sorry. I just- I guess I just get a little jealous sometimes. You have been bombarded with proposals and flirty females since you got here. Well no since ever. That is all due to your handsome face and charms, but there is so much a girl can take your know." "I get it. I get jealous when guys look at you too." I scoffed as I turned to him, "aint no guys looking at me." "Oh really? Then who is that? And that, oh and there. Don''t make me bring up those on the outside breaking there necks." "Okay okay I get it. I''m hot." I said flicking my hair and we chuckled, "I guess I just need to learn how to be more secure I guess." "Yup. You do." "Number 1129." called the server and I rose my hand waling over to him. "Here." "Okay thank you, and enjoy your meal." I smiled at him as he handed me my food them I saw Shiwoo raising a brow and I wiped the smile off my face as I handed him the bag. "Hot" "I know I''m hot. You just told me." I said blushing when he shook his head no. "No hot." he pointed to the back and I realized. "Ohh hot." We made our way back over to where everyone else was waiting and we got inside the car as we drove to he airport road to take pictures and enjoyed our meal. We laughed and talked as we shared our meals and memories. This week has been what we needed and I was so excited to see what next week has instore. It was going to be fun. Chapter 146 - Chickens It was in fact not fun. "Wake up!" said my mother knocking on my door as I groaned wanting to scream. "I thought the weekends were reserved for rest." said Shiwoo rubbing his eyes. "Well welcome to Carter''s boot camp where you wake up 6:00 am on Sunday and get working." I said as I walked into the bathroom to freshen up. "And here I thought I was going to get you all to myself today. You fell asleep on me last night before I even got to do anything with you." he said as he sat on the edge of the bed using his arm to prop him up as he watched me through the mirror. "I''m sorry. I was really tired babe. Maybe tonight." "I''ll be counting the seconds." he said as he dramatically fell to the bed and I chuckled. He then went to brush his teeth and he was about to shave his stubble when I stooped him, "why you like a bearded man?" "Yup. I find beards hot." "Well in that case." he said walking over my me and rubbing him stumbles onto my cheeks. "Oh my God haha! Stop!" I said laughing as I tried to push him away and he chuckled as he went to put a shirt on. "Wear something that is not expensive. You do not want to get blood all over something precious." I said as I tied my hair, making sure to cover every inch. "Blood? What do you mean?" "Have you ever killed a chicken?" I asked and he slowly shook his head furrowing his brows, "well then I guess there a first for everything." "Huh?" he asked as I walked out the door leaving him with his mouth slightly ajar. I went through the back exit where I saw my mom and dad setting up and I saw my sister rubbing her sleepy eyes. The twins were still sleeping for we did not want to traumatize them this young. "Go get five. We are doing the one hundred today. New ones are coming Wednesday." said my mother when she saw me and I nodded. "Shiwoo help." I said to Shiwoo as he came out the back exit with his hair tied up and covered. "Okay" he said as he followed me to the coup where the chickens were chilling. I grabbed two at a time as Shiwoo stood there at the door watching, "come on. Don''t be a baby and grab two." He then stepped in slowly as he walked over to the chicken turning his head away as he grabbed one, "ha! I got one," he said excited and laughed at him. "Grab the white ones dear. Those brown ones are layer hens." "Oh" he said as he threw the hen and it squawked and flapped and he jumped backwards as I cackled leaving him to woman up and grab the chicken. "Go help the poor boy. He has such dainty hands, I bet he has never done such labor." said my mother as we all stood and watched him try to grab the chickens at the same time he was running from them so I had no idea how that equation worked. "Tell me about it. His fingers are prettier than mine." I said grimacing walking up to the coup as a chicken flew in his face, "okay pretty boy. Go stand to the side." "Thank you!" he said as he ran out the coup and to the bathroom to check his face. I grabbed the chicken that flew in his face along with another and personally cut his neck for it was personal. Shiwoo clapped as I help the chickens decapitate head then threw it to the dog, "yes! That''s it. Take that!" I chuckled at him holding the bloody knife in my hand as my head fell back in laughter. Three hours and one hundred chickens later, that is one hundred decapitated head, one hundred guts to pull out, one hundred body to pluck clean of feather and two hundred feet to cut and clean, we were finally done and it was now time to prepare dinner, "You guys don''t eat breakfast on a Sunday?" asked Shiwoo as we got out the shower and I shook my head no. "Nope. We are too busy preparing for our Sunday dinner so if you get hungry you can fix something for yourself." "I never realized how spoiled I was till I got here. Thank you for the experience." he said and I smiled. "Shiwoo have you ever tried Sour sop juice?" asked my mother as pulled out three big and rip sour sops. "No, but it sounds fun." he said as he left me and walked over to her as she explained to him what to do and he did it as I cleaned and seasoned the two chicken. Abigail an the twins were having cereal breakfast together since she was still regarded as the baby and had no use in the kitchen what so ever. I blame her parents. After cleaning and seasoning the meat and then began to peel and slice the plantains waiting for Shiwoo and my mom to finish deseeding and juicing the soursop. "After we deseed and squeeze in container, we then strain it and add whatever we want. Rum cream, Dragon beer, Supligen or whatever." "Rum cream and Supligen sound good." I piped in and she nodded as she stirred them in, then placed the juice into containers before placing them in the freezer. She handed Shiwoo a cup of it to taste and he took a sip and his eyes lit up, "mmm. It''s so good. I''ve never tasted anything like it." My mother smiled proudly as she too took a sip and her eyes lit up, "mmm. It really is good. I think this must be the best batch I''ve ever made." "I hate too break up this moment, but I need the kitchen if you don''t mind." "Right. She is our next best cook. I can trust her to make a tasty dinner. Has she ever made a dish for you?" She asked Shiwoo and he nodded his head yes, "I''ll go tidy the house. You two are in charge of dinner." she said cleaning up before leaving. "I get to watch the master work." said Shiwoo leaning against the counter as I lit the stove. "No. You get to help the master. Now hand me that oil." "Yes ma''am" he said handing me the oil and I poured it in the pot waiting for it to get hot before adding the plantains watching them closely for they had a tendency to burn if you take your eyes off them for a nano second. I then asked him to bring the cabbage and carrots from the fridge and In grated some and added vinegar and mayonnaise for coleslaw then steamed the remainder. After that I took the soaked gungo peas from the fridge and threw them in the pressure cooker on the stove as thawed the beef and goat meat. "You really move fast." said Shiwoo when I was peeling the potatoes and I ignored him feeling in the zone. I added the potatoes to the pot of elbow macaroni and to the pot of pumpkin for the side dishes. I stirred the pot of colored bow macaroni to prevent them from sticking them found that they were done so I strained them before adding mayo then placed them in container in the fridge them moved on to the other. To the potatoes and macaroni and potatoes and pumpkins I added mayo and diced onions crushing the pumpkin and potatoes together before adding them both to different containers. "Something was missing." I said out loud as I went over what I just did. "It seems like you have a lot to me." said Shiwoo shrugging. "Shh. I''m trying think. Ah yes! Lettuce. Can you get it for me please baby?" "Sure thing dear." he said as he got the lettuce and washed and cut them placing the leaves into a container." I then checked the goat and beef to find them reading to be cleaned and seasoned so I did that placing them in the freezer checking the peas to see if they were done. They needed a few more minutes so I had Shiwoo washed the rice as I placed the curried joints of one of the chickens into the pot then made the batter of for the fried chicken, dipping them in the egg, milk, flour and bread crumbs before placing them in the air fryer. The peas we now ready so I removed the lid of the pressure cooker and added in a scotch bonnet pepper, salt, scallion and thyme and coconut powder and made it boil for five minutes before adding the rice, giving it a good stir before placing on a different lid. The beef and goat were last thing so I just curried the goat and brown stewed the beef and then by 1 pm dinner was ready. "Wow" said Shiwoo after we were finished as was cleaning up, "you did so much in few hours than I normally do in a week. You my dear are very amazing." I blushed as he pulled me into a back hug, placing a kiss on my cheek, "well I am used to it. I am the oldest daughter of the house so it was kind of my duty." "What are we having for dessert?" he asked and nibbling on my ear lobe. "Right! Dessert." I said as I unwrapped myself from his hold searching for ingredients for cr¨¨me brulee since it was too late rum cake and I personally did not like it. I then carefully made seven cups of cr¨¨me brulee then made a cheesecake because why not then I decided that I should end the cooking madness here since Shiwoo was getting tired and was whining. "Okay fine. You win. I''m done now." "Finally. Let''s go take a nap before dinner. All that work of catching chickens really has me beat." he said as he laid his head on my chest and I chuckled. "You didn''t even catch one. It was more like them catching you." "Yeah yeah whatever" he said as we pulled me towards the bedroom closing the door, "Okay lets take a nap. My arm hurt.." I said yawning as I laid on the bed, my foot sprawled across him as I laid on his good shoulder and we fell asleep a few hours before dinner. Chapter 147 - Doctor Brown "Babe. Babe wake up" I said to Shiwoo as I gently shook him, my tummy grumbling from hunger. "Hmm?" he asked rolling over rubbing his eyes and I ran my hands through hi fluffy hair. "Aren''t you hungry? I am hungry." "Okay. Let''s go" he said still with his eyes closed not moving. "Babe!" I whined and he yawned sitting up in bed "I''m up, I''m up." I took him by the hand as I pulled him to the bathroom and splashed some water on his face and he stumbled and I laughed, "that must have been some good sleep." He chuckled as he brushed his hair back slapping his face to wake himself up and we went to the kitchen where my mother and sister were. "Oh. You two finally woke up." said my mother handing me a plate. "He was quite hard to wake up. I think the different time zones are finally starting to get to him." "Well give him something to eat. He must be hungry." said my mother walking out of the kitchen then she stopped to say, "oh an uh Mister Brown is on his way for dinner." "Really?" I asked my sister and she nodded, "cool. I haven''t seen him in so long." "Mister Brown?" asked Shiwoo raising a brow. "Yup Mister Brown. He is a doctor and Tally was in love with him as a child." said my sister shrugging and my eyes widened at how casually she just said that. "Oh really now?" asked Shiwoo leaning his head to the side as he placed a hand on his hip. "Yes really, but that was years ago. Now do you want everything here on your plate or not?" "We will come back to this." he said as he stepped passed me and I glared at my sister as she dodged my gaze when my mother called from the balcony upstairs. "He is here!" "Oh my God he is here." I said as I checked my face, hair and breath when I saw Shiwoo side eyeing me and I nervously chuckled, "it''s not like that. I just want to make sure that I look presentable for guests babe." He pulled me into his side as he wrapped his hands tightly around my waist when Mister Brown came in smiling and I tried to run up to him to hug him, but Shiwoo held me captive, glaring down at me. "Tally hey! Come here!" said Mister Brown and Shiwoo reluctantly let me go and I walked over to him hugging him, "long time no see child." "Hello Mister Brown. It really was a long time." "Where are the twins? I want to finally meet them." he said as he brushed past me and Abigail brought the twins from my parent''s room where they were watching cartoons with my dad, "oh my goodness. They are so lovely." "Thank you." I said as he embraced them into tight hugs and I smiled proudly. "But Tally, you didn''t help make these kids." said Mister Brown and my smile feel and Abigail snickered covering up with a cough when I glared at her. "What? We were all thinking it." she said in defense as she walked to the kitchen. "I obviously gave these baby their, their uhh, their umm, curls! Yes I gave them curls." "Sure. Whatever you say." he said as they bowed and he bowed back and they off back to their grandpa, "so Tally aren''t you going to introduce me to the lucky guy?" "Huh? Oh yeah. Shiwoo this is Doctor Brown and Doctor Brown Shiwoo." "Hello Shiwoo. It is nice to meet you." said doctor Brown outstretching his arm. "It''s actually Seo Jin, Kim Seo Jin. You can call me that." Doctor Brown smiled as he shook Shiwoo''s hands, but Shiwoo''s face remained cold as he gave him a firm hand shake. "Okay" said Mister Brown as he flashed his arm at his side, obviously to release the pain that Shiwoo''s strong grip had on him as he walked towards the dinning table, "I didn''t come all the way here to stand and talk. Mr and Mrs. Carter let''s eat." "Coming dear," said my mother as she and my father came down the stairs with the twins and joined us, "Tally go get the food." I sighed as I went to the kitchen and brought the food containers which my mother had set up to the table before taking a seat next to the twins as they sat together between me and Shiwoo. "I take it that everybody''s hand is clean. Let''s pray." said my father and he payed before everyone dug in saying how delicious the food was. Everybody except my mother. "Meh. Rice is dry and everything is fresh." "If that were so why did you finish it that quickly?" I asked and she waved me off, "I''ll take your empty plates and seconds rounds as a thank you. You''re welcome mother." "It really is delicious dear." said Mister Brown and I smiled as I took a bite out of the curried chicken, "mmm." "Yes dear it is." said Shiwoo in mocking voice and I side eyed him. "So Seo Jin," said Mister Brown sparking up conversation from his side of the table, "what do you do? For work that is." "Family business, franchises that is. For example I own a car manufacturing company in Japan, winery and vineyard in Italy, chains of restaurants, skin care just to name a few." "Wait what?" I asked shocked and he shrugged as he leaned back into his chair, taking a sip of his fruit juice as if it were liquor. "Oh wow." said Doctor Brown obviously impressed and he smirked, but I was still confused. "Wait can we run this a back a second? You have a car manufacturing company and you never told me?" "Well you never asked." he shrugged and I scoffed as he winked at me, "it''s good to know that you aren''t with me for my money." I shook my head in disbelief as I leaned back into my chair, stabbing my fork into my stewed beef and brought it to my mouth taking a huge bite. "That''s kind of impressive mister Kim Seo Jin. Hey wanna play Loodi after dinner?" "Sure" said Shiwoo and they chatted back and forth through out the entirety of the dinner forming friends until it was time for the loodi game. "So I have no idea what this is or how to play it so can you help me?" whispered Shiwoo in my ear and I rolled my eyes. "Of course you don''t know how to, but agreed to it. Do you enjoy lying? Is this for fun?" "If this is about me not telling you about every aspect of my life we can discuss it later. Now ill you help me out here or not?" he asked and I sighed giving in as I sat on his lap coaching him all the way through the game until he won rejoicing as I folded my arms still upset. "Well that is it for me tonight." said Doctor Brown as he grabbed his jacket and Shiwoo and I walked him to the door, "I have appointments with patients tomorrow sadly. If I didn''t I would have stayed longer and give Seo Jin a good ass whipping. I was taking it easy on him." "Ha ha. Sure you were." laughed Shiwoo "It was a wonderful meal Atalia and I had fun. It was really nice seeing you again." he pulled me in for a hug, but this time Shiwoo didn''t stop me and I pulled away waving at Doctor Brown as he went though the gate to his car and we watched him drive away. "Keep safe." I yelled as he tooted his horn at us as he headed down the road. "So, that was fun." said Shiwoo turning to me and I scoffed folding my arms as I went inside to do the dishes, "what? Why are you mad? Is this about the company thing?" I stayed quiet as I scrubbed the dishes clean he sighed. "Atalia I am speaking to you. I asked you question." he said after a while sounding as if he was trying to stop himself from yelling and I dropped the spoons back into the sink as I spun around facing him. "You wanna talk? Fine let''s talk." "Thank you" he said as he followed me out the kitchen and into my bedroom closing the door behind him. "Do you wanna know why I am mad?" "I mean yeah that why I ask-" "Good because I have something to say or ask rather. Is there anything else you need to tell me before my family asks?" I asked folding my arms and he furrowed his brows. "Woah woah Atalia calm down okay. I didn''t think not telling you about a company I own would cause such an argument. "It''s not about the company Shiwoo! It''s about you not telling me anything. It''s about you having different personalities and lives for your different names. Who am I talking to now, Shiwoo, Seo Jin or Svetoslav?" I asked and he sighed "Come on Tally I thought we had agreed to leave Svetoslav in Russia. He is dead and they are dead. Let''s just forget about it." "He might as well be. He caused so much damn trouble!" I yelled and he shook his head no. "No Atalia you helped. If you had not been so nosy and went to see Ana, things would not have escalated this far." "Oh so we are blaming me now? Okay I can play the blame game too. If you had been able to keep your fucking dick in your pants hen you would not have been involved with them in the first place!" I was getting really mad right now for it was the first time we were actually talking about this. "Do you have anything else you need to get off your chest Atalia? For it seems as if you do." I took a step closer as I lowered my voice, "I almost died Shiwoo. You almost died. I was dodging bullets as I carried a gun in waist. I would have killed somebody Shiwoo. Every night before bed the scene plays over in my head and my mind is flooded with what ifs you know. What if you did not get help in time, what if I had not seen the men coming at the house, what if more are out there and they followed us and I am putting my family in danger, what if they hurts my kids? I may not say anything about it Shiwoo, but I''m scared. I have a panic attack every time I lock myself in the bathroom and I felt as if it would worsen if I didn''t say anything." "Why didn''t you tell me about the shotting at the house Atalia? Wy didn''t any of you tell me?" he asked and I sighed sitting on the bed. "Well you almost saw the light. I sent them home after we arrived in Korea because they needed to ensure their families safety. Joong Ki protected me and I''m safe. I didn''t think adding that to your list of worries was the best thing to do." He sighed as he came and stood between my legs as he caught a tear, "I''m so sorry that you had to carry this alone Atalia. Hey if it makes you feel any better you can ask me anything you want. No more secrets are triple lives from here on out. I am an open book." I smiled up sadly at him as he wiped my tears, "I love you Shiwoo, Seo Jin Kim" "I love you too Atalia Elizabeth Carter." "Wait how do you know my middle name?" I asked shocked and he chuckled. "Google is one click away baby." "Hmm. I guess that I should Google you too." I said smiling and he brushed his thumb against my cheek. "Why Google when the real deal is here?" "You''re right, you''re right. And don''t think that you are off the hook here just because you charmed me okay mister." He chuckled at me before placing a kiss on my lips, "okay ma''am" Chapter 148 - River I pulled him by the collar of his shirt onto me on the bed and he chuckled, "has arguing gotten horny?" "Always." He smirked as he lowered his head capturing my lips and I smiled before deepening the kiss. He traced his hands down my side and brought them to legs as he widened them ad he brought his crotch closer to mine. He held me by the waist as I wrapped my hands around his neck and my legs around his waist he grinded onto me kissing me all over my neck. "If arguing with you ends us up here all the time then I guess I will have to argue with you everyday." he said and I laughed as he paly fully bit me on the nose. "Then I will have to give you a reason to argue everyday." He smirked as he dipped his face into my chest and motor boated my beast as I gasped arching my back. "I don''t think this will do babe. I want to hear you scream like nobody is listening. I cant fuck you here." he said after placing a kiss on my neck and I covered my mouth. "Where do you wanna go?" "Someplace where I can fuck you as loud as I want." he said and I got an idea. "Okay. Follow me" I said as I pushed him off me and grabbed two towels and flash light, "let''s go." "Are we going where I think we are going?" he asked and I nodded and he bit his lip smirking, "oh fuck." I giggled as he pulled me by the hand and we walked up to the part of the river where we were the other day and he held me by the waist pulling me close when I said, "I hope you can handle it." "Bring it on baby girl," he said as I held him by the hand as we walked further up the road since it was quite dark and taking the river path would be quite dangerous, "where are we going? Isn''t it right here?" "If we do it right here then everybody will here. We are going where we went the last time, but we are taking the road path." "Oh." "Now shh and hurry. Let''s not wake any body." I said as we passed by all the houses and ended up at the area with only trees on each side of the hill and I led him down a path to the river, "we''re here." "Nice" he said as we waked across the rocks making our way to the deep part of the river when I traced my hands over his chest as I looked up at him. He then dipped his head and captured my lips as he gave my ass a squeeze and I moaned into the kiss. I then pulled away as I helped him to remove the shirt from his body and he removed mine as my nipples hardened from the cold. He traced his cold fingers up my side and I shivered as my chest heaved up and down and he expertly undid the clasp of my bra and threw it to the side. "It''s quite cold up here. Maybe if we stand in the water it will less cold?" I asked and he nodded as he led me to pool stepping down first and he held my hand helping down into the cold water as I wrapped my legs around him. "Delicious" he said as he took and suck one of my nipples in his mouth and I moaned as I ran my fingers through the back of his head as he nibbled and nipped. He then took the other in his mouth giving it the same attention he did the other, wrapping his hand around my throat as my head fell back. I closed my eyes as he ran his hand over my breast loving the feeling when I felt him began to move and I opened my eyes. "Where are we going?" I asked when he stopped and laid me on my back on one of the huge stones then I realized, "oh." He widened my legs as he placed a kiss on my birth and I gasped biting my lip and he continued to decorate my inner thigh with marks from his wet feather like kisses. He then came up to place kisses all over my neck as I turned my head to the side as he sucked on it hard no doubt leaving a mark. "Open your mouth." he said as he straightened my head and I opened my mouth, then he stuck of his fingers in and I sloppily sucked on them as I moaned never breaking eye contact. He stuck his tongue out and licked me from my lips to clit and I shuddered at the contact as my back arch. "Please." I begged as he came to suck on my nipples once more when I desperately needed him down there and I felt him smirked against my skin before kissing his way back between my legs, sticking his tongue out as he held my gaze sucking on my clit and I screamed, "ah! Fuck-ahhh. Mmmmm Yes daddy!" He lifted both my legs and propped them on his shoulder as he used one hand to hold my waist still for I was squirming and the other massaging my nipples between his fingers and I wrapped my legs around his neck as I screamed and panted. He then removed my legs from around his shoulder as he slid his fingers inside me and silence my moans with his kiss as he bit my lip sliding his fingers in and out. I bit my lip as he placed kisses all over my body as he held both my arms over my head then he whispered in my ear, "you like that? Does it feel good baby?" "Mhmmm" I nodded as he curled his fingers inside me hitting just the right spot, "ah! You''re so-ah! You''re so fucking good!" "You''re such a good girl. So fucking tight and so fucking wet." He removed his finger and stuck them in his mouth and when I was about to protest about him removing them and stopping me from cumming, he dipped his head between sticking his tongue out flicking it over my clit and I grabbed onto his hair pushing down farther when he chuckled, the sound causing a rumble to travel through my clit forming a knot in my stomach. He buried his face into my pussy as he sucked as I squirmed. "Don''t move or I''ll tie you up!" he groaned as I kept moving and he held me by the waist restricting my movements as he flicked his tongue even faster and my toes curled. "Ah fuck! I think I''m gonna cum Shiwoo." "Cum on my tongue baby. I want to taste you. I want to taste all of you." he said sticking back his two fingers in as he flicked his tongue over my clit again, and again, and again. "Oh fuck! I''m, I''m-ah!" I screamed as I felt my body levitated and I saw stars and I tried to control my breathing as I panted with my eyes closed. "Palm on the stone and ass up." I heard him say and I gasped. "H-huh?" "You heard me." he grunted and when I did not move immediately, he pulled me by the arm and flipped me over, setting my body in the position that he wanted to see me in when ran his hand over my as placing a kiss on one my cheeks, biting the other, "my favorite view. So fucking pretty." "Please Shiwoo. Fill me up." I whimpered as he ran his finger all over my dripping slits teasing, "fuck me hard." Those seemed to be the magic words for without a second thought he whipped his rock hard dick out and thrusted deep inside me, filling me with every inch and my eyes widened as I gasped and whimpered. "Is that what you wanted? Huh? Is this it? fuck" he cursed as he started fucking me from the back hard and fast. "Ah ah aha ah mmm. Ah ah shit-ouuu fuucc-ahhh!" was all I could manage to say when as held onto my throat from the back, sticking his thumb into my mouth and I sucked on it all while moaning and whimpering. "I cant fucking get enough of you Tally! What have you done to me woman? Shit." "Shiwoo I-ah. You''re ah! You''re so big! Wait!" I managed to croak out as I felt him all the way in my stomach rearranging my guts. "You should not have started something you cant finish Tally. Be a good girl baby. You can do it." "No I- I can''t. It''s still too much. Please, slow down." he swiftly pulled out and I took that second to try and catch my breath when flipped me over so that I was now on my back and he slipped right back in without no warning as he lifted my legs for them to rest on his shoulder. My legs vibrated as he thrusted so fucking fast and hard that my titties were bouncing so much and my eyes rolled back "That''s it baby. Just like that. You are doing so good. Fuck!" he cursed as I began to twerk on his dick going back and fort as he stopped as he watched me smacking my ass, "fuck!" "Are you coming daddy? I''m cumming." I said as twerked even fasted as he held onto my hair as our skins touch and I felt as if I was on fire when he said. "Fuck quick on your knees." pulling out and I did as I was told and got on my knees as he stroked his dick. I stuck my tongue out as he smacked his dick on my tongue and I giggled as I looked up at him. He then slid his dick down my throat as he held me by the back of my head and I gagged never breaking eye contact and he cursed under his breath, "fuck." I then began to bob my head up and down as my palms rested on the rock and he hissed and whimpered and I licked his tip and sucked on his balls. "Ah ah sssss. Use the tongue baby. Don''t forget to use the tongue." I began to bob my head even faster remembering to use my tongue, but slipped in a few teeth lightly scraping as I sucked making sure not to hurt him, but to earn moans from his sweet lips. He gripped my hair even harder as his toes curled as I felt him shot his cool liquid to the back of my throat and I kept sucking until he pulled it out for the rest to drip on my face and he panted. "Damn." he said as I wiped his cum from my eye as I smiled. "What?" "Nothing I just. I just love you so much." he said as he helped me to my feet for they felt like jelly and I almost fell trying to get up. "I love you too, but could you held me to get to the water please. My knees are acting up and my feet are dead." He chuckled as he hoisted me in the air and brought me to the water and I exhale as the my muscles began to release, "better?" "Mhmm. Better." He placed a kiss on my lips and we began smiling at each other like two idiots. "Yeppeo (pretty)" he said and I blushed. "You too." "So umn-uh, round two?" he asked after not even a minute and I sighed dramatically playfully rolling eyes. "Ughh fine, but be gentle this time. My legs are still shaking." I said as he chuckled and I lowered my self onto his dick, "ahhh." "I will." he said as he held me by the waist and gently lowered me onto him again and again, keeping his promise to go slow until we both came there in the water. My throat was dry and I was running out of breath by the time we finished with the second round and my eyes were glued shut. I laid there on the rock for a few minutes as I tried to bring myself back to life as he chuckled at me looking for our clothes. "Let''s go aein. I''ll carry you." he said as he wrapped a towel around me, then stooped in front of me to give me a piggy back ride. "Be careful babe. Don''t slip or strain yourself." "I''m all better yeobo (honey). Don''t worry." he said as he careful skipped over the rocks until we made it to the path and he carried me all the way home. I felt bad that he had to do that, but he insisted and my legs were spaghetti so I just allowed him and collapsed into the bed as soon as we got home. "Good night princess.." I heard him say as he placed a kiss on my fore head and I hummed before drifting into slumber. Chapter 149 - Cocky I woke up about 10 am the next morning and found the bed empty beside me and I was worried for a split second when I remembered that he said that he had to go pick up his car. I yawned as I rolled out of bed and took a quick shower before checking on the twins who were busy hanging with their grandparents forgetting about me as usual then I went to kitchen to get something to eat when I saw Abigail. "Good morning.'' I said as I filled a cup with water and gulped it down as I felt unusually thirsty. "So, I heard you and Shiwoo arguing last night." said my sister softly as I handed her the bread from the cupboard and I opened my mouth to say something when she added, "don''t worry. I didn''t hear anything that you guys were saying." I let out a sigh of relief, thanking God that she was still in the dark or at least I hoped she was, "so what were you doing down stairs that late anyways?" "Umm well you know this and that." "Uh-huh." I said as rose a brow and she walked away, "it''s about a boy isn''t it?" "What!? Huh!? Boy!?" "Don''t play dumb." I said as I sat beside her on the chair on the veranda eating my sandwich, "I''ve been there. You''re an adult. If you like a guy ring him home." She sighed as she nodded, "okay. I will, but only if things go well for us. I don''t want to introduce him and then we break up. That will be humiliating." "Come on sis. You know that I am well acquainted with humiliating exes" I joked and she laughed. "Ugggh tell me about it. You were such a man clown that I wanted to hit you sometimes. Hey remember that time you cried over a guy because he broke up with you on the phone and you found out a year later that he was daring your friend at the time in secret for a year?" "Uggh don''t remind me. I still hate that bitch and her fake smiles and words of comfort. You deserve better she said and yet she dated him." I said as I scowled taking another bite of my sandwich. "Yeah I hate her too, but remember that guy who dated you and your other friend and them both lied about not knowing each other." "Yup. How could I ever forget? You should learn from my mistakes that you can never really trust friends, but I was a teenager and that was high school. I grew up and learned my lesson. Boys are jerks." I shrugged and she nodded agreeing. "So what about Seo Jin? You''re dating him." "Ah no honey I said boys are jerks. Shiwoo is a man." I said as I heard an unfamiliar horn tooting and I looked out to see a sleek black Ferrari pulling up to the gate and Abigail''s mouth slightly widened as I playfully rolled my eyes getting up from the chair as I jogged to the gate just in time as he got out of the car taking his shades off. "What''s up pretty lady?" "Your rich bastard why did you get a new car?" I asked as I circled the car being impressed for I have never seen one in person, yet alone knew someone who owned one. "I didn''t buy it. Dad sent it. It''s from the company. This is an upgrade and they are looking to make more so they sent me to test it." He said shrugging and I shook my head in disbelief. "I still can''t believe that you literally shipped a freaking Ferrari. You are going to attract so much attention. Especially with these nosy people who look over the fence every day." "Why? Do you not like it? I can send it back and just buy something out her if you would like" he offered and I frantically shook my head no. "No no it''s fine. It''s perfect actually." "I''m glad you like it." He said smiling and I too smiled. "So. Shall we go test it?" "I thought you''d never ask." He said and he opened the door to the passenger''s side ad I got in as the smell of his cologne engulf me and I felt as if I was swallowed by the leather seats as I looked around at the interior . He then went around the front of the car and got in and was actually to turn the key in the ignition to start the car when my mother called out, "if unnuh a go pan did road stop a di supermarket and buy some grocery for the house." Trans- "If you guys are going on the road stop at the supermarket and buy groceries for the house." "Will do mama C." called out Shiwoo and she waved us off going back in the house and I waved Abigail and the twins good bye when Shiwoo turned to me asking, "are you ready to go?" "Yeah let''s go, but please no speeding." "Okay babe. I won''t." He said flashing me a devilish grin and I knew what he had in mind, so I said quick little prayer as I buckled my seat belt. After we finally made it to the main road that led into town he began doing what he said he wouldn''t. Speeding. "Oh my God Shiwoo you''re going too fast! Slow down! Slow down!" "Relax babe." He said taking his eyes off the road, "I''m only at like 80." "Eyes on the fucking road Shiwoo!" "Ha ha come on. I''m a pro. I can do this with my eyes closed." He said closing his eyes and I grabbed onto my seat and I squeezed my eyes shut screaming. "Oh my God oh my God! I''m going to fucking die. Dear lord, please forgive me of my many many sins, and forgive me of the one that I am going to commit if this boy does not slow the fuck down!" "Come on stop overreacting. Don''t you trust me? Look I''ll go 120 now and you''ll see that I''m a pro at this." He said as he squeezed down harder on the gas pedal causing the car to accelerate even more as he laughed like a maniac. "Shiwoo I swear to fucking God that if we die, I''m going to fucking kill you." "Fine. We''re here anyways." He said and I finally opened my eyes and saw that we were indeed at Harbour Shopping Center, "I got you here in one piece didn''t I? Bonus points for it being quick." I folded my arms as I looked out the window until he finally park and I got out first still folding my arms as I walked into the supermarket. "Aww come on babe you can''t possibly be mad at me for that are you? I was just having fun." "Fun? That was not fun. That was scary Shiwoo, and yes I''m mad because you promised and you ignored my pleas so walk behind me and leave me alone. I don''t want to speak to you right now." I said sticking out my chin as I went for a trolley when I felt his arms snaked around my waist. "Ah come on baby. I thought you like it fast." "Not like that. You know what I mean" I said as he placed a kiss on my neck and my eyes fluttered shut for a second then I realized, "hey hey no serenading. I said stay back. I''m still mad." "Aww" he whined as he pouted and I sighed rolling eyes. "Fine, but only if you promise to slow down on the ride home." "Okay. I promise." He answered and I rose a brow he knowing smiled, "for real this time." "Okay let''s get to shopping Dominic toretto. Let''s just get everything that we think that we might need since we don''t have a list." "Okey dokey artichokey." He said and I giggled. "Ha ha! Did you just, did you just say ''okey dokey artichokey?" "Ah no. You must have misinterpreted. Let''s go." He said as I cackled. "Sure. Sure I did." We then got everything that I said that we might need then he paid for the grocery and we off carrying the bags to the car when we saw a group a guys a few girls around his car and we walked up to them. "Nice car." I said to the guy leaning on it with a girl on his arm as she obnoxiously chewed her gun looking me up and down before looking over at Shiwoo winking and I scoffed. "Yeah man baby uh see di pree. Hard work gi uh dis enuh babes. So a weh yah seh? Nah lie yh one pretty catty enuh. Caaf gimme piece a round batty deh mumz?" Trans- "Yes baby. Hard work gives you this. So what did you come over her to say? I''m not going to lie, but you are one beautiful girl. Can I have a taste of your body baby?" "The only tasting of this ''catty'' here will only be done by me. Hi hello yes. Sorry to break it to you man, but she''s taken." Said Shiwoo holding the other bags beside me and the guy eyed him as he stood up straight about an inch or two shorter than Shiwoo. " Wull on. Easy deh chiney man. A weh yah do wid a gyal like she? Uh can manage har? Trans- "Hold on. Take it easy now Chinese man. What are you even doing with a girl like her? Can you even mange her?" "Korean actually, but I won''t blame your being dense and of course I can handle her. She is my baby momma." He said staring him down as the other guys started to step closer, ready to attack Shiwoo if they were given the order and I was ready to defend Shiwoo, order or not. "Wait deh a call him a call mi dunce!?" Trans- "Wait is he calling me stupid?" "If you think so then yes. Anyways if you would excuse me and my wife here we would like to get in our car and get home." "Your car?" asked the guy chuckling as so did the rest and Shiwoo took the keys from his pockets and pressed the button and their smile fell as they realized and he forgot that he was supposed to be the tough guy as he bowed at Shiwoo, "oh sorry bossy sorry man. A cah mi neva did know. Look mek mi wipe it off fi uh. See it deh. Sine." Trans- "Sorry sir. I am so sorry. I had no idea. Look I''ll wipe it for you. There clean as a whistle." I looked the girl up and don as I smirked and placed the bags on the back seat and Shiwoo opened my door for me before getting in and turning the car off revving it a few time causing smoke before he sped off. I watched them in the rare view mirror as they watched us leave and I looked over at Shiwoo who looked over at me, "I told you it would attract attention." "Yeah, but it was worth it to see the look on his face wasn''t it?" he asked as he winked at me and I playfully rolled my eyes smiling. This guy. He really was something else. Chapter 150 - Insecurities "Babe you know what I''ve been thinking?" I asked as I laid on his lap watching the tv as he did God knows what on his phone. "No what?" "I''ve been thinking that we have been here for almost two weeks and we still haven''t even been anywhere." I said as I sat up on the couch and he placed his phone down. "That''s true, but I like it here. Its calming." "Yeah, but you are here on vacation. The least we can do is go to the beach or something. Yes! The beach." I said clapping. "Okay. I was thinking of working on a tan anyway." he said as he got off the couch walking to our room and I grabbed my phone sending a message in the family group chat telling them about the trip that I was planning for Sunday. It was late and a Tuesday evening so they were all asleep so I would have to wait until the morning. I turned the tv off and straightened my mother''s precious cushions on the couch before going to our closing the door behind me when I saw him brushing his teeth in the bathroom, and I was about to walk over to him to brush mine as well when I saw his phone screen lit up and I took a glance as I was walking by and saw a familiar name. Harin? What was her name doing popping up on his phone screen? "Are you okay?" asked Shiwoo as he brushed passed me picking up his phone from the bed where my eyes were and I blinked a few times coming out of my trance. "Huh? Oh yeah. I was just umm. I''m going to brush my teeth." I walked into the bathroom and closed the door behind me as I placed both my palms flat on the counter as my breaths became rapid and I tried to control them, looking in the mirror on my reflection as my vision became less blurry and I sighed as I brushed my teeth and stepped out of the bathroom to see Shiwoo shirtless with both his arms beneath his head as he watched me. I crawled my way up on the bed and laid on my side turning to face away from him as I pulled the covers over my head. "Is something wrong? Is it me?" he asked as he removed the sheet and I shook my head no with my eyes shut. "I''m just tired that''s all. I''m going to sleep now. I want to go shopping tomorrow." "Okay." he said as he placed a kiss on my on shoulder before turning on his side giving me space. With my eyes still open and mind racing even after he fell a sleep I found the voices in my head more and more annoying. They wouldn''t stop coming up with different scenarios and stories and none of them were pleasant. "What if he is cheating on you?" asked my self consciousness and I groaned as I buried my face into the pillow. "They did grow up together and they were engaged and now he is being shady and her name pops up on his phone?" she pressed on and I felt like hitting myself on the head. "Would you please be quiet and let me sleep? These are seriously things that you are accusing Shiwoo of and I know that he is loyal." "Ha loyal? What makes you say that? He left the women he knew for years for you who he knew for months and they were to get engaged so what makes you feel as if he wont do it to you?" "Okay just be quiet! He loves me and that''s that. So if you would just to kindly shut the the hell up so that I can go to sleep and mind your business please." "Fine, but you know that I''m right." She said as she finally went a away and I let out big exhale as I turned to my side facing Shiwoo as I watched him sleep. His eyelashes fluttered against his cheek as his eyes were closed and his chest slowly rose and fell signifying that he was alive. I sighed as I looked at every inch of his face at how beautiful he was, and rhen just like that I felt insecure all over again. I then returned to my original position that I was laying on my side when I felt his arms wrapped around me pulling me closer as he snuggled I the crook of my neck and I smiled for I knew that he loved me. His little gesture was enough to chase the dark clouds from over my head, for I finally felt at peace and the voices silenced, so I finally went to sleep. The next morning I woke up stirring and found that he still was snuggling close to my neck, but now his hand was under my top squeezing my boob when I felt the urge to pee, but I didn''t move because he was comfortable and I didn''t want to wake him. "Mmm good morning" he said and hi breath tickled the side of my neck. "God morning. I need to pee." He groaned as he removed his hand from my shirt letting me go free so I took the opportunity to take a quick shower and fixed my hair. While I was bursting my teeth with a towel wrapped around my body he came in and looked at me intensely through the mirror and I stopped bruhsing for a while as I held his gaze and he walked over to m placing a kiss on my shoulder still looking at me. I then quickly rinsed my mouth and out away my toothbrush as he spun me around and lifted me to sit on the counter and came and stood between my legs. He then began to slowly lift my towel up still staring right into my soul and I felt my face heated up as my ears burned and my skin tingled and caught on fire where ever he touched. I bit my lip as he went down on his knees as he opened my legs placing a kiss on both of my thighs, and as you might have guessed, he was still holing my gaze captive with his. He wrapped his hand around my waist as he pulled my closer, placing one final kiss on my thigh before taking my throbbing clit in his mouth and I let out a gaspy moan, "euhh-mmmm." I fisted a bunch of his hair as my eye rolled back and my legs shook as I leaned my head against the wall. "Mmmm. Delicious." H e said as he stuck his tongue out lickimg my wet folds. "Mmm-ah" I moaned as he stuck a finger in and I panted sweating from head to toe, "that feels so fucking good." He placed a kiss on my lower stomach right where mynscar was before taking my clit back into his mouth whilst still fingering me, "come all over my tongue baby. I need to taste you." "Ah." I moaned as he sped up the pa e of his fingers and I held on even tighter to his hair as I finally came on his tongue as he licked me clean. He then swiftly stood to his feet and placed a kiss on my lips, his lips wet from me as I tasted myself on his tongue. "What was that?" I asked as he laid his forehead on mine, our breaths equally rapid, "that was so sudden." "I crave you every second of the day aein. Forgive me for not asking." "It''s okay babe. You don''t have to ask. My body craves and invites you and only you every single second of the day. I love you." "I love you too." "You promise me that I am the only one?" I asked as I looked deep into his eyes to see if I could gage gage reaction when he smiled and placed a kiss on my forehead. "It''s only you princess. I love you." "Okay" I said as he helped me down ontomhe floor and I went to get dressed as he took shower for we were going shopping with the twins and my sister today. It would be their first time in Downtown Kinsgton and I had alot that I wanted to show them so I reserved the entire day today for them. Since the climate here was hot I got dressed in skin tight jeans and a casual top while he wore a track suit when the twins barged into the room rubbing there eyes when I said, "you guys should be lucky that I am not like your grandma for if it were ever her you would have got together up at 6 to leave by seven. Come on, I''ll give you two bath." "Mhmmm" yawned Adriel as they walked over to the bathroom and I shook my head chuckling at them. Prepare the capital of Jamaica to meet the capital of Korea. This was going to be fun. Chapter 151 - Downtown Shiwoo had strapped the kids into the car in the car seats, and I was beside him in the passenger''s side and Abigail at the back as we drove into town. It was about forty five minutes to an hour drive from where we lived so we played a few of our favorite songs to keep the twins occupied. "What are we buying today?" asked my sister and I shrugged. "Anything you want, but I need a new bathing suit." "One with a lot of coverage." added Shiwoo as he chimed in. "I cant have men starring at you." "But women can stare at you? You do not own me and I will wear whatever I want." "We''ll see about that." he said as kept his eyes on the road driving with one hand as his other rested on my thigh giving it a hard squeeze. "Yes. We''ll see." I said as I brushed his hand off and he looked at me puzzled, so I just stared out the window. "Oookay." said my sister who was witnessing all of this, "anyways I''m hungry. Can we get something to eat first?" "Sure. What do you feel like eating?" "You know the usual. Cheese patty." she said and I nodded. "Mmmm. Sounds good. Okay. Adrian and Adriel would you like that too?" "Yes please." answered Adriel, and I''m guessing that it was for the both of them for Adrian kept quiet nodding. "Okay. We are almost there. We will pull up at Tastie''s and buy it right Shiwoo?" "Mhmmm." he answered as I pointed to where he was supposed to drive since he was unfamiliar with the place. After five minutes later we arrived at the nearest Tastie''s and I told them to wait in the car as I went to buy them. We ate before I directed him to where he could park, since his car was expensive and these parts were less that safe. I held onto Adriel''s hand as Adrian with his father and they followed behind me as we made our way cross the street, passing big tree as we walked to the busy streets. "Hold onto your purses and children. This is downtown and you could be robbed blind in the blink of an eye." I warned and they nodded. We were walking with cash in our purses since cards are not used here, and anybody could brush past you and slit your bag or just grab it off your shoulders and run. "Where are we going?" asked Abigail as we walked on the road that was filled with vendors looking around. "I''m trying to find the store that I used to shop at a lot, but I cant seem to remember where it is." "Well can we go someplace else? I''m tired." "Abigail you know that you complain more than the twins? Yeah you do. So just please be quiet till I find-oh! There it is!" I said as I finally spotted the store, but it was on the other side of the street so we quickly crossed and went in, "look around and pick whatever you guys want. I''m going to look at some bathing suits. Adriel go with your daddy." She let go of my hand and walked over to him and he stared at me, but I just looked away not meeting his gaze like I would usually do. "I''ll stay here with them." said Abigail and I nodded as I walked away looking at bathing suits. I saw some really cute ones and I ran my hand over them deciding on which to get. I do not recommend trying on bathing suits as you would other clothes since you know, its right on the body of strangers. Luckily I knew my size and ordered the one I wanted, paying for it when it arrived. "Okay I have what I needed. You guys ready to go?" I asked them once I met up back with them and they nodded when Gail said "Yeah let''s go. We didn''t see anything that we wanted." "Do you want us to try another store or on the road?" I asked and she pondered. "Hmm. Sure." "Okay let''s go. Adriel come here baby." she came and held onto my hand tight and we were off to another store. We walked around the next store and others after others, buying what we needed and just what we liked. I picked out a few things for my nieces and nephew and parents before we decided to call it a day for the twins and Abigail were getting fussy, "can we please goooo? That''s why I don''t like shopping with you Tally. You want to buy the whole town." "Quit whining like a baby." I said and she pouted so I sighed, "okay. Let''s go eat something." "Yayy!" cheered the three kids and I playfully rolled my eyes at them as we carried our bags over to where the car was. "Where are we going now?" asked Shiwoo as he opened the door placing the bags in and I thought about it before answering. "Uptown should be fine. Less crowded and a lot more clean." "Okay." he said and we were about to go in when Adriel screamed. "Mommy mommy look! A man is eating out of the garbage." "Well that''s a homeless person baby. There are alot here." I shrugged and she frowned. "Well can we help him?" "Can we? Can we!?" chimed in Adrian and I nodded, "Yayy! Daddy can we have money please?" Shiwoo without hesitation fished the money out and handed it to them as they pulled me towards where the man was and Adriel said, "excuse me sir. Here is some money so that you wont have to eat that gross stuff." He looked at Adriel handing him the money, then he looked at me and I nodded saying that it was okay and he smiled before taking the money thanking us, "thank you. Thank you! May God bless you all. Thank you so much! You are raising such good kids and beautiful kids. Thank you! I will not squander this and get something to eat and drink. I will never forget you!" The twins smiled at him as they waved him goodbye and h bowed and they bowed back. I was beaming so proud of them that I pulled them into my arms as I snuggled their cheeks, "that was so nice of you my little monsters! Mommy, daddy and aunty are very proud of you! Keep being such little angel monsters okay?" "We will." said Adrian smiling and I snuggled their cute little cheeks even more as they giggled. "Okay let''s go eat." I said as we walked back over to the car and I helped then got in and we were off to uptown to get something to eat. "Here? Pull over here?" asked Shiwoo and I nodded as we pulled up to restaurant. "Okay kids let''s go." They exited the car holding onto my hands as we entered the restaurant and we were immediately led to a table and we ordered fries and wings for us and the kids. As we were waiting for our order, Shiwoo kept getting messages and he was busy on his phone, and I would side eye him at every notification until I got really upset and decided to ignore him. "Babe I''m going to the bathroom." he said and I ignored him. He was gone about two minutes when I heard another notification and his phone lit up and across it read Harin''s name with a text message saying, ''what if Atalia finds out?'' My heart ached as my breath shortened as I held my chest. How could he? No. How dare he? I scoffed as I shook my head in disbelief when he came back smiling at me as he sat beside me placing a hand on my thigh when I whispered and said, "if you value your life I''d suggest that you take your hands off my thing and get the fuck away from me." "Atalia what''s wrong?" he asked and I scoffed. "Abigail would you mind switching seats with me? You have been taking care of the kids since we got here. Allow me to free you." "Uhh" she said as she looked between me and Shiwoo and I smiled, "okay." I got up from my seat and bumped Shiwoo''s legs from out of my way as I switched seats with her smiling at the twins, "hello monsters." "Hello mommy. When is the food coming?" "Soon baby I''ll see-oh. Here it is." I said as the servers placed our meal on the table and I wiped their hands and mind with baby wipes before handing them their platter of wings and fries, "enjoy." "I wanted Dino nuggies." said Adrian pouting. "Baby they don''t have your Dino nuggies here. Tell you what. Why don''t you make a T-rex with your wings? That would be fun." "Yeah!" he squealed excited and he was now content. I smiled as I looked at him then my smile fell when I saw Shiwoo looking at me. I looked at him up and won as I stabbed a fork into my fries and he flinched. After we all enjoyed our meal cleaning our plates we had something to drink before leaving. The atmosphere was still cold between Shiwoo and me, and Abigail knew better than to ask so she kept the kids happy and oblivious to our tense stance. We drove home still not looking at each other, but I knew that he had a lot to say and asked, but I was not going to speak to him. That night I slept on the farthest edge of the bed and he knew better than to touch me. I was hurt and to be honest heart broken. Not only that, but I was mad. How dare he act as if he loves me when he is talking to her. I wanted nothing more than to strangle him in his sleep, but I could not go to jail right now so I just counted to ten over and over before I fell asleep. I will probably drown him at the beach on Sunday That way I wont be the prime suspect. He should know better than to fuck with me. Chapter 152 - Time Of The Month "Ah-sss!" I woke up saying the next morning as I felt a sharp pain, as if somebody had just stabbed me in the stomach. I quickly jumped out of bed, only to come tumbling back down onto the mattress as my head spun. "Ah" I groaned as held onto my forehead feeling dizzy and this time slowly rose from the bed and made my way to the bathroom. I held onto the sides of the sink for support, then looked in the mirror at my zombie looking state. I turned the tap on and splashed some water on my face before going to sit on the toilet seat to pee and to check if it was in deed an unwelcomed guest. I sighed and groaned as I pulled my shorts down seeing an oh too familiar bloody underwear and I began to sob for my body hurt all over. Slowly, but surely I removed all my clothes and put my underwear and shorts into some bleach water to soak while I showered. I checked my drawers to see if I had any pads from years ago, and luckily I had one left. "I would have to buy some more later." I said to myself as I placed it on my underwear then got dressed. The next part of the mission was to check if I had made a mess of the bed and as expected by the amount of blood on my underwear I did. I tried to gently pull the sheets from beneath Shiwoo for I did not want to wake him, but then he rolled to his side facing me and opened his eyes looking confused to what I was doing? "Atalia? Why are you up? What are you doing?" "Go back to sleep. I just need the sheet." I said and he nodded turning back to the other side and I tried to remove the sheet again, but it was still not budging, "actually you know what. Could you get up from the bed for a second please." "Why?" he asked with his face still facing away from me. "Because I need the sheet." "Why? What''s wrong with him?" he mumbled and I sighed as my patience weighed thin, then I felt a jab in my stomach and just like that all my patience was gone. "Would you must please get your fucking ass up off the God damn fucking bloody sheets so that I can fucking wash them please!" He quickly flew up at the anger in my voice and he pulled the sheets off the bed as I huffed and puffed, "woah woah Atalia are you okay? Are you in pain? Do you need something?" "No Shiwoo. I''m just peachy!" I snapped just before I felt another jab and I toppled over in pain as I fell to my knees as I whimpered in pian when he made a motion to come to my side then I stopped him, "don''t even think about touching me." I slowly made my way back to my feet and I crawled onto the bed forgetting everything about washing the sheet as I laid there on my side wincing at every jab, fighting the urge to cry and scream. "Abigail!" I heard Shiwoo called for my sister and shortly after she came in the room and I felt her over me when she began laughing. "Ha ha. You''re cramps are kicking your ass huh?" "Would you just shut the fuck up and help me!" I snapped and she tisked. "Don''t bite the hand the feeds you dear." "Whatever." I said as she exited the room to make me some tea and to grab some pain killers and a heating pad. "Atalia is there anything I can do to help you? I don''t like seeing you like this." said Shiwoo after a while and I rolled my eyes sighing at his fake sympathy. "If you really cared about me you wouldn''t keep secrets," I wanted to say, but instead I just said, "can you go get me pads and some snacks please." "Sure thing. Anything for you babe," he said as he placed a kiss on my cheek before going to freshen up and left to go get the things that I needed. "Here drink this." said Abigail as she handed me two pills and and a cup of water and I swallowed them then she gave me the tea and I took my time drinking it for it was very hot. "Thank you." I said as I laid back down and she placed a blanket over my body as I felt the pain slowly subsided and I began to feel to sleepy, but then I remembered that we were out of Dino nuggies and Adrian would kill me if I forgot again, so I reached for my phone as I dialed Shiwoo''s number. "Ha-Atalia. Is everything okay?" he asked and my breath hitched. Was he about to call me Harin?, "Atalia? Can you hear me?" "Yes I can. Pick up Dino nuggies for Adrian please." "Okay sure Is that it or do you need anything else?" he asked and I shook my head no then I remembered that he could not see me. "Yes. That''s it." "Okay baby. I''ll see you in a few. I lo-" I hung up the phone, throwing it to side before he could finish his sentence not in the mood for his lies right now then I fell asleep. I woke up to the smell of Jamaican chicken soup and I rose from the bed making my way to the kitchen where my mother was. "Feeling better?" she asked as she saw me and I nodded as I sat on a stool. "I''m fine. I just needed a nap and pills as usual By the way where is Shiwoo?" "Right here." I heard a voice said and in walked Shiwoo with Adriel and Adrian holding his hands. "Where did you guys go?" I asked as they ran into my arms. "We just went for a walk since you were napping and we didn''t want to wake you." answered Shiwoo and I nodded as my mother placed a bowl of hot soup in front of me and said. "Eat all the yams and not just the meat, carrot, pumpkin, dumplings and potatoes. Its chicken back, gizzard, neck and feet soup." "Mmmm Yum!" I said as I took my spoon and began to blow on the soup cooling it as I ate. "Would you like some soup Shiwoo and kids?" asked my mother and Shiwoo nodded his head yes and the twins said no as they ran up the stairs to their grandpa. "Yes please. Smells delicious." My mother fixed him a plate and he came and sat beside me in silence as he ate. "So did you get what I asked for?" I asked and he nodded placing his spoon down to face me. "Yup, but it was quite awkward to be honest. I had to ask a female worker which ones to get since I honestly had no idea and her and another worker laughed at me." I giggled at his words and a little soup spilled down my chin and he brought his fingers up to wipe it and brought it to his mouth smiling then I remembered that I was supposed to be mad at him and lowered my head looking at my bowl when he sighed. "Atalia what''s wrong? You''ve been acting like this since the other night and I honestly don''t know what could possibly be wrong. If I did something please let me know so that I can fix. Baby please. I hate it when you''re mad, especially at me." "You''re a good actor." I wanted say as stared at him, but I just smiled and said, "it''s nothing. Just period hormones. I''m going to just finish this and just watch a movie and take a nap." "Okay." he said as he picked up back his spoon and finished his soup, taking his and my empty bowls to the sink and washed them. "I''m going to watch a movie now." I said as I sat on the couch turning the tv on, then I went immediately to my phone, reading and answering messages, before checking the media about my firm. Minjae has been doing so well in running the firm and no major crisis nor issues haven''t arrived since I left. I felt guilty for leaving him alone there to run it for like maybe a little over a month now, but he said that he was fine and that I should take the time to relax for I haven''t been doing so even before the twins were born. He was right so I decided not call him everyday and ask about how was everything anymore. I just text him everyday. "What are you watching?" asked Shiwoo as he came and lifted my feet off the couch and sat down placing my feet on his lap and began to gave me a massage. "Umm I don''t know. I just chose something, I wasn''t really watching." "Hmm" he said as he looked at the tv before turning to me as I was still on my phone, "who are you talking to?" "No one." I said as I placed my phone down and turned to watch the tv. "Okay." he said as he continued massaging my feet as we watched the movie and I soon after fell asleep on the couch only to be woken up a few hours later by my mother for me to come and eat dinner. Shiwoo was no longer by my side when I woke up and Adrian said that he was on his phone, but I did not really care. If it comes out that he was in fact cheating, I will not give him a single tear nor show any signs of hurt. If he wants to ruin what we have built then that is on him. I will be strong for my kids and my family, just like my mother was. My father might think that I did not know what he did to her when I was younger with having multiple women and another child, but I keep my mouth shut for that is their business and I knew how to mind mine. Chapter 153 - The Beach "Okay is everybody ready to go? Bags packed, bladders empty?" asked my mother as we loaded the car and we all nodded, "Okay so let''s go, and Shiwoo please do not speed." "Okay ma''am. Will do." I buckled the kids into the car closing the door then went to buckle myself in my seat when he came in and closed his door buckling his seat belt, "you guys ready?" We nodded and he started up the car and we were off to Ocho Rio behind my parents. It was going to be the longest ride that we ever took so we left before the sun was up to make it there by noon. "So how far away is this ''Ochi'' by the way?" asked Shiwoo when we passed Harbor View Shopping center and I shrugged. "I don''t really know what to tell you to be honest, but just know that it is at the ither side of the island." "Sounds cool. Is it like a resort or a hotel or something?" he asked and I shook my head no then yes. "Well no, but yes. It has like everything. There are different beaches there so I guess yeah. "Sounds cool, but why do we have to drive so far? This is an island so shouldn''t there be beaches every where?" he asked confused and I nodded. "Other beaches aren''t as fun and clean as the ones in Ochi. We are going to the one and only Dunn''s River Falls. It will be fun, don''t worry." "Okay. If you say so." he said as we drove on the high way heading into town still following behind my parents. The car ride was silent for the most part as he focused on driving us there, and the twins were busy on their tablets or just making convo with each other. "So are your brothers meeting us there or are they not coming?" he asked when we were at a stop light and I nodded. "Yeah they are. Everyone is coming." "Coo cool." he said and I nodded once more as I gave him another thin lipped smile before turning my head to the other side looking out the window. We crossed the border that separated Kingston, from St. Catherine and we were now driving through St. Catherine to get to St. Mary, then to St. Ann where Ochi was. "Ouu what is that? Is that red dirt?" asked Shiwoo and I nodded. "Yes. We are in St. Ann now so you will see it a lot. It s bauxite. You know the thing that makes aluminum foil and other things containing Alumina. One of the things that we had to learn in school and one of the things that I will never forget, which reminds me that we will be approaching flat bridge soon." "Flat bridge? What is that?" he asked and I pointed towards it, his eyes following my finger. "That is flat bridge. Be careful. It is quite dangerous and is famous for it being a place of many accidents and mermaids." "Mermaids? Where!?" gasped Adriel looking out the window and I chuckled. "There are no mermaids here baby. It''s just a myth, an old folklore." "Aww." she said sighing and I laughed as she went back to her tablet, no doubt closing off her ears to the rest of the world. We shortly after crossed the bridge with Shiwoo being careful, and I held my breath until we made it across safely, "yay! We made it alive. Now we will pass by the female and male genitals rock." "Where?" he asked and I pointed to them and he squinted before realizing, "Oh I see it!" "Really? Huh, I''ve been driving by here since a kid and I have never once seen it. Maybe I need to get my eyes checked. Anyways we will be passing by a statue of a Rasta man with a very large genital then we will be in fern gully." "I''m sorry did you say a Rasta man with a hue genital?" he asked and I nodded. "Yup. It''s kind of like a monument. Oh look there it is." I said pointed at it and his eyes widened as he puckered up his lips. "Hmm. That''s interesting, but back to fern gully. Fern gully like the animated cartoon?" he asked and I nodded. "Yup. Got it''s name because it home to like hundreds of ferns." "Wow. I am learning so much about this place in just a car ride. How can people stay at home when they live at a place like this?" he asked with a mixture of confusion and amazement. "Well not everybody has a car nor money to experience these luxuries of their home country so just like us they would go once a year. Jamaica is for tourist and rich people." "Ah. I understand. I guess that I''m just amazed since it''s my first time here. You''re probably just used to it." I nodded as he said that for he was absolutely right, "precisely. Oh look. We''re here." "Wow. It''s beautiful." he said as we drove into the the place where the falls was, and parked the car next to my parents. "Okay everybody good? Your brothers are already here and are saving us a spot in the line so grab your things and don''t leave anything and prepare yourself to walk." said my mother before we unloaded the cars and and went through the other gates to where a lot of people were standing in line and we spotted my brothers and their family so we walked up to them. "Finally you guys are here." said Stacy hugging us when we arrived. "Yeah thank God for we wee next." said Tristy as she handed us our hand bands and we put them on. Adriel went and held onto Amy''s hand while Melody and Adrien held hands with Kyrie. "Here comes the worst part. Walking down this huge ass hill." said my father as he carried one of the bags with food. "Everybody please be careful and kids no running. Including you Abigail." said my mother and Gail pouted as she was just about to run. "Aww." Shiwoo walked beside my brothers as they spoke and carried the bags and Stacy and Tristy walked with me as we talked. "Are you okay?" asked Tristy and I nodded not really feel like talking about it. "Yeah I''m fine. Just kinda sad that I''m still on my period though. It''s the final day and I the last time I checked I was not bloody, but I don''t want to risk having shark week at a public beach." "Ha ha! Yeah true" laughed Stacy as we continued talking until we reached at the bottom. "Will you be changing?" asked Abigail and I nodded as we all went to the the female changing room and the men to theirs and we met up with them at the spot that they chose at the far end of the beach area. "Who wants to climb the falls with me?" asked my mother and everybody rose their hand looking at me with and I sighed shaking my head no. "I can stay here with you if you want." offered Shiwoo and I shook my head no saying that it was okay. "That''s okay. I''m fine here. I''ll just take a nap and soak up some sun." "Okay. I''ll climb it quickly and return to you okay." he said. "Okay. Have fun!" I called out after him as he waved as he ran to catch up with my family. I sighed as I sat on my blanket as I watched people flap around in the sea and I pulled my book out happy that I remembered it. So much for planning a day of fun at the beach. Chapter 154 - Ex "There is only one person that I know with a birth mark like that, and it''s no other than Atalia Carter." I heard a familiar voice say and I gasped as I rolled over from my stomach to a sitting position as I squinted looking up. "Preston. Long time no see." "I know right. What a coincidence that I happen to see you here today. You look good. Maybe even better than when we were together." he said as he eyed me and I gave him a thin lipped smile. " Well I was still a child, but thank you. I had two kids, twins." "Really? You don''t really look like it. So are you married?" he asked and I stood up placing my book down. "No." "Good." he said and I rose a brow. "Good? How is that good?" "You know so that we could maybe be friends and then something more." he suggested and I scoffed, "You have a thing for friends huh? May I remind you as to why I hated you in the first place because it seems like you forget." "Of come on Tal. That was like ten years ago. I''m a changed man." he said holding onto my wrist and I pushed his arm off. "I have changed as well and I no longer am stupid. lease don''t touch or I will sue you for Battery. Incase you didn''t know, I am a lawyer." "Nice. Lawyer." he said ignoring the rest of what I just said, "can I have your number? I am assuming that have a new one." "No, but you can have mine." said Shiwoo as stood behind Preston with his arms folded. "I''m sorry, but who are you?" "I''m her boyfriend." said Shiwoo walking over to me, pulling me to his side as he stared Preston down. "Ah. Ha ha. I see. You have a thing for tall guys Tally." "Whatever" I said I rolled my eyes removing Shiwoo''s hand from around my waist as I went and sat back down on my blanket opening my book. "Look man you''re bothering her, so if you don''t want to have any problems between the both of us, I''d suggest that you leave." "Cool." said Preston nodding staring at me, "I''ll see you around Tally. It was nice to see you." I flipped him the bird not looking up from my book and I heard him chuckle as he walked away and Shiwoo came and sat beside me. "Are you okay?" "Just peachy." I answered as I flipped the page, "aren''t you going to leave?" "No. I''m fine right here." "Okay then just be quiet and don''t bother me." I said as I laid on stomach and he sat with hi arms on his knees as he watched me, "what?" "Nothing" "Then stop looking." I said rolling my eyes and he shrugged. About two minutes of silent reading I began to hear giggles then I felt shadows over me followed by the sound of girls, "umm excuse me, but my friend thinks that you are cute." I placed my book down as I got up and made my way into a sitting position when I saw that they were foreigner white girls. They all blushed as they looked at Shiwoo and he smiled at them politely. Me being the wonderful girlfriend that I was took up my book and crawled on all fours over to where he was sitting and crawled beneath his hands as I flattened his feet so that I could lay on his lap and smiled up at the girls, "oh hi. I didn''t see you there. Can I help you?" "Umm no. Sorry." they said as they ran off and I scoffed as I put my shades on about to get up from his lap when he held my by the shoulders pushing me back down. "Stay. I like the view of your breasts." he said and I scoffed as I went back to my book, but I was secretly blushing and horny for I haven''t had him since last week and I was feeling deprived. "That was fun" said Kyrie as they ran over to us getting sand all over my blanket. "Yeah yeah! It was big and scary, but fun" said Amy as they giggled. "Did you guys have fun?" I asked the twins and they nodded beaming. "It was really fun. You should have seen Tristy screaming when she fell." laughed Stacy and I too laughed. "Shiwoo was like Superman or something. He was at the top in like two minutes." said Amy as she came and took a bottle of soda. "I know right. He is so sweet. He did not want to leave Atalia alone." said my mother gushing and he blushed. "Let''s eat. I''m starving." said my father and every one laughed and mom gave us all something to eat. I was sitting beside my sister as we ate when I heard her gasp, "Tally. Annuh di crawsis bwoy Preston dat?" Trans- "Isn''t that the jerk named Preston?" "Yup." I answered as I took a sip of my soda threw my straw. "So uh nah go do ntn?" Trans- "Aren.t you going to say anything?" "Nope. We already spoke and Shiwoo scarred him off. There is nothing more to say other than a ''fuck you'', but I have him the finger so I guess that''s good." "Good. If I were here I would have punched him right in his pretty face. That jerk." she said and I chuckled at her. "To the degree of your hate you''d think that he was your ex. I''ve grown Gail and I have matured. It''s the pass. I wish him well." "Really? Well that''s good because she is here and they look like they have a son together." "That sneaky little mother fucker." I said as I looked to where she was looking, and she indeed was here, "and to think that not only ten minutes ago he was hitting on me. He really has a problem. I feel sorry for her. Oh well not my problem. They can both choke on my dick and die." My sister laughed at me as she gave me a knowing look, "okay miss high and mighty in the past, You are still salty. No judgement though, Id be the same" "I do wish them well though." I said and she rose a brow, "oaky they can both burn in hell." Both my sister and I giggled and we finished our meal and played a few games that I could join in before it was time to go. The twins slept through the entire car ride and Shiwoo was quite tired, so I drove us home. We did not take the same route home, but took the toll since Flat bridge was way more dangerous at night. We safely arrived back home and unpacked the car before we all said our goodbyes and collapsed into our beds. Although I was on my period I had a lot of fun with my family today and wouldn''t trade it for the world. Our time here was winding down so I wanted them to experience as much of Jamaica as they could. Chapter 155 - Sister Date "Gosh I can''t believe that it''s been three weeks already since you came here. I don''t want you to leave yet." said my sister as I laid on her bed as we talked. "I know right. It has been so fun and so nice. I''ve missed home so much." "And home has missed you, but tell me something. Are you and Shiwoo goo? He''s been walking around like a sad puppy all week and I''m starting to feel sorry for him." she asked and I sighed as she brought the topic that I came up stairs to avoid. "Why are you so nosy huh? We are fine I just, I just think that he might be cheating." "What!?" she asked exclaiming. "Shhh! Keep your voice down and don''t wake mom and dad. I said I think that he is, but I don''t want to accuse him just yet. Just keeping distance." I said as I shrugged and she scoffed. "I swear to God if he is cheating I will personally kill him." "Ha ha. I know you will." I said laughing and she looked at me sadly. "Are you okay?" "Hmm? Yeah I''m fine. I just, I just feel betrayed you know. He is hiding his phone so that does not help and I saw Harin''s name on it once so I''m pretty sure that it''s her, but I won''t ask him and just give him the cold shoulder until he fesses up." She nodded and I shrugged as I got off her bed stretching and yawning when she asked, "are you going to bed now?" "Yeah. I''m quite tired. What are you doing tomorrow?" "Umm I don''t know. Want to do something together? Just us?" She offered and I nodded, "cool. What?" "Well let''s see. We already went to the beach, the river, we played games, watched movies etc. What''s next? Oh I know. How about a spa date? We have never had one of those." "Ouu yes!" She said clapping her hands, "I would love that. On you?" "Isnt it always like that?" I asked and she chuckled, "Okay I''ll see you in the morning. Love you. Goodnight." "Goodnight sis." She replied and I turned off the lights closing the door behind me and quietly walked down the stairs. I opened my bedroom door and saw Shiwoo already in bed and on his phone and I crawled him next to him getting under the sheet when he asked, "are you going to bed?" "No Shiwoo. I''ll just lay here with my eyes closed as my body recharges." "So that''s a yes to sleep then? Are you still on your period?" He asked and I groaned annoyed. "Could you just please be quiet for like two minutes? I am trying to sleep." "Atalia what''s wrong? You have been like this for weeks now and I keep trying to communicate and you won''t even meet me half way. Stop pushing me away." He said placing a hand on my hip and I shoved it off then he tried to spin me around to face him. "Don''t touch me okay. I''m trying to sleep." "Atalia I have had enough of your attitude. You are really starting to tick me off."he said and I scoffed. "Are you really going to lay there and act all oblivious and innocent making me the bad guy? You know that you don''t have to put up with my attitude right? You can just leave." "What?" He asked confused turning me to face him. "You heard me. Leave." His jaw clenched and his nostrils flared as he nodded his head, "fine. If that is what you want I''ll leave." "Good. You know where the couch is. Close the door nn your way out sir. Thank you." I wrapped my self from head to two with my blanket as I twisted and turned trying to sleep. I sighed as I unwrapped myself and went to the living room where he was laying with his arms behind his head looking at the ceiling and I peak out from behind the wall then he saw me, "what? Did you have more to say?" "Come back to bed." "Why so that you can tell me to leave again?" He snapped and I sighed. "Shiwoo just please come to bed. I can''t sleep with out you." He sighed at the desperation in at my voice and he got off the couch taking me by the hand to bed and we llaid there in silence as he hugged me close to his chest. I could never hate him even though I badly wanted to. He was my source of comfort and peace. He was home and I needed that. I snuggled closer tor him as I felt every rise and fall of his chest till I fell asleep. The next morning after we woke up it was just like every other day. I would freshen and get dressed in silence then go wake the kids to freshen the up all while ignoring Shiwoo, but today I had to talk to him for I wanted to borrow his car. ''Where are you two going?"he asked still not giving me the keys and I sighed. "To the spa." "I can take you there and pick you guys back up." He offered and I shook my head no. "We want a day with just the two of us. Please?" "Okay." He said handing me the keys and I smiled leaving his lips and was about to leave when he held me by the wrist pulling me back, "be careful. I love you." "I will." I gave him a reassuring smile and he let go of my arm and I ran tomthe car where Abigail was waiting and I showed the keys jiggling them and she squealed, "eeeh yayy!!!." "Let''s go." I said getting in the driver''s side, and her the passenger and we were off down the road blasting songs while we sang and laugh. "I can''t believe he actually gave you his car." Said Abigail and I giggled. "He had no choice. It was either that or an even colder shoulder, and you''ve seen how miserable he has been already." "Damn girl. That man is whipped." She laughed and I flicked my non existent hair over my shoulder. "As he should be." We both giggled as we continued to sing enjoying life until maybe two hours later we arrived at the spa that she chose. "This is it right." "This one?" I asked and she nodded. "Yeah." "Okay let''s go." I said as I parked and we grabbed our purses before going inside the spa. "Welome to Tammy''s Spa and Boutique, how may I help you this afternoon?" Asked the lady at the front desk and I smiled politely at her. "Good afternoon I am Atalia and this is my sister Abigail and we like to experience your queen for a day special please. We did not make reservations will that be okay?" "Well today is your lucky day for our 12:30 customer had canceled their appointment. Right this was to the waiting room please." She said leading us to the room, and I thanked God that it was available. We sat on the chairs in the room as we looked through the magazines before another came and let us to a room for us to undress and get ready for our massage. Abigail was kind of weirded out by strangers touching her naked body, but I had already experienced it once once eomma already, so I reassured her that I would be fine. She not surprisingly enjoyed the massage and was even making plans to come back up until she got waxed and almost cried I cackled as she screamed, but also joined her screams when it was my turn for it hurt like hell. She swore never to come back here again, but just like last time her talk changed when they washed and styled her hair, then cleaned and designed her toes and fingers. "How was it?" I asked her as we as we sat in a restaurant having lunch and she shrugged. "It was alright. Minus the waxxing part tough. My crotch and ass hole still hurts though." I called at her almost spitting out my drink as I nodded agreeing with her, "Ha ha. I know right. I didn''t even think of getting my areola waxed. My entire buy is hairless and I feel so smooth. Even my Stacie is gone." "Ha ha yeah. You were like a wear wolf with your hair legs and arm. I always wondered why you had hair on your boob. It was weird." I scoffed offended placing my arm on my chest as I looked he up and down, "jow dare you call them weird. They were cute." "Yeah yeah. Whatever. Look on the bright side. Your skin is now as smooth as the twins bum so sending him nudes should make you feel even more confident." She said and I shrugged. "I have never sent him nudes before and I don''t know if Wil. He has already seen me naked many times before. Besides, real life is better than pictures." "True, but you both are young. It wouldn''t kill you to spice things up. Pop him a titty pic every once it a while. He is your man. Not Harin''s." She said and I nodded. "You''re right. One second." I said as I grabbed my phone and went to female''s bathroom and went inside the stalls snapping a few pics and sent them to him returning to my seat as I exhaled nervously, "okay I did it." "What did he say?" "He hasn''t responded yet." I said right before I got a notification of a message from him and I read it and my face stretched into a smile then my sister noisily inquired. "What did he say?" "He said to come home right now." "Ouu girl that man is hot all over. Let''s go." She said grabbing our stuff and remainnding food, and we ran to his car and quickly drove home. The entire ride she kept teasing me and wiggling her eyebrows and I blushed. My mind was still on what he was about to do to me, and I let my imagination run wild and free for Shiwoo was the type of guy to turn them into reality forhe knew well how to please a woman. To well that I even forgot that I was still mad at him. For now atleast. Abigail and my mom and other sisters were such bad influences. Now they had heightened my sex drive and turned me into a freak. I am not complaining though because Shiwoo loves it, am secretly do I. Chapter 156 - Baby "I don''t want to leave as yet" said Shiwoo as I laid on his lamp on the bed while reading through some case files and I nodded agreeing. "Same, but ours and the kid''s life are in Korea. We can come back any time or our family can visit us. I promised them that they would return for Heesung''s second birthday. Plus they start school in September." "September?" he asked, "woah. They really don''t stay young forever do they? I wish they were still babies. If you blink for more than a second they will be graduating college." "Aww don''t say that. You''re gonna make me cry. I don''t care how big they get. They will always be my baby." "Why don''t we make more?" he asked and I froze. "More-" "Babies? Yes" he said cutting me off and I got up from his lap to get a good look at him when he said, "if you are worried about me leaving then don''t. I will be here taking care of you every step of the way." "It''s not that Shiwoo. It''s not about you being here for I can do it myself. It''s the fact that you have the audacity to ask that when I almost died. Adriel almost died. She was not breathing and she was blue when she came out. I caused that and I still have not healed from that. The scar reminds me every day of my recklessness Shiwoo. I don''t think that I can do that again." "Hey woah woah I''m sorry. I didn''t know. Why didn''t you tell me? Baby I am here and I am not going anywhere. You have never talked to me about the pregnancy and delivery so I assumed that you were fine. I am so sorry baby and I never want you to ever experience that again. It''s fine. The twins are enough. You don''t need to put your mind nor body though that again. This family is enough." he said as he reached out to me, taking my cheek into his hand as I leaned in. "Okay, let''s get to work." "Work? Why?" he asked and I got off the bed placing the papers on the desk. "You want a baby don''t you? You''re not getting any younger. You''re thirty next year . I will have to stop calling you Oppa and call you Ahjussi (old man/ Mister)." "Old man?" he scoffed pulling me onto the bed as I hovered onto me, "I''ll show you what this ''old man'' can do. On your stomach and ass up." "Sir yes sir!" I said giggling as I laid on my stomach and he really showed me what he can do. I was laying on his chest as I drew circles on his stomach as he wrapped his arms around me, ever so often rubbing it up and down my thigh when he said, "you know I did some research on Kingston and read about the earthquake that happened in 1692. It was cool, well I mean not cool for those who died, but I was wondering if we could visit the monument. It has a funny name, but I can''t remember it." "The Giddy House is what it''s called. Fun fact I have never been there. It literally just a sideways house, but I guess that it''s more about the experience and history. Look at you doing home work." "Ha ha yeah. I just wanted to see if there was anything else that I could do with your family before we go." he said shrugging. "Well that''s nice, but baby you don''t have to be spending money on us, and it''s not my family. It''s ours. You''re family." "Well it''s too late to scold me about money, because I already booked a weekend trip at a hotel for all of us this weekend. I should tell them." "Wait what?" I asked Getting up and the blanket fell from my naked body exposing me and his eyes lowered to my breast and mu nipples immediately hardened and I swallowed, "Shiwoo?" "Hmm?" he asked still eyeing my chest. "About the trip. Should I text them now or what?" "Mhmm text. Texting sounds great." he mindlessly said as he pulled me onto him then flipped us other so that he was on top. I wrapped my legs around him as he placed a sweet on my lips before going lower taking my nipples into his mouth. He flicked and he licked, nipped and he sucked as I laid there moaning in pleasure at how good he was. "I''m going to-ah. Mmm-I''m going to text them now." I said as he gently bit on my nipple looking me in the eye and I bit my lip as I ran my fingers through his jet black silky hair. "Okay." he said and I took up my phone as I quickly typed, no doubt making a lot of typos, but I didn''t care. I quickly threw down the phone as I he captured my lips giving me wet sloppy kisses and he kissed me all over my neck leaving marks. I flipped us over so that I was no on top and I sucked and nibbled on his neck as he lightly moaned as he ran his hand all over my ass. I slowly made my way down to his nether regions, leaving my mark each time I ventured lower down and his breath hitched as I placed a kiss on his V-line before taking him into my mouth all at once and I gagged. It had been so long since we had done this so I was so hungry for him that I keep sucking even after he burst the hugest load down my throat and I slurped and licked him clean before getting on top lowering myself on to him as I rode him into ecstasy. My titties bounced as the sound of of sweaty wet skins touch and the sounds of our moans filled the room as I rode for as hard and long as I could till my knees buckled and he took over laying me on my back as he went at God''s pace as I panted screaming and crying in delight. He placed both of my hands over my head as he interlocked our fingers to keep me grounded and he placed a kiss on my cheek whispering dirty, but sexy things into my ear. "You like that? You like that huh? I should take you across my knee with how bad you have been. You should be glad that we aren''t the only ones here." "Mmmmm" was all I could say as the bed creaked and I felt as if I was levitating. "Whenever we get back home I will show you how dangerous I can be. You will think twice about ever disrespecting me again." "huhhmmm-ah yes! Yes sir! Punish me! I''ve been bad! Mmmm uhhh!" "Fuck!" He curse under his breath as he held my hands even tight placing his forehead onto mine kissing me and I moaned into the kiss, "my sweet baby. My sweet sweet princess. I love you so fucking much." "Mmm-I love you too." "You are the best thing in my life and you are such a perfect mother. I''m going to put a baby into you." "Mmmm-wait huh. Now!?" I asked when he took ne last stroke cumming inside me and I felt his body vibrate and his dick twitched before collapsing on top of me and my throat felt dry and my skin wet as the room spun. I could feel my heart beating on my ears and my vision was very blurry. His chest rapidly rise and fell as he laid on top of me and I stayed there for a minute still feel dizzy and disoriented. "Are you okay?" he asked finally getting up, as he slowly slid out from inside me and I watched him as he did and I smiled, "what is it?" "Nothing" I said placing a kiss on his lips, "that was awesome." "I know right. You really do bring out the best in me." he joked and I laughed, "I love you Atalia." I stared into both his eyes seeing all his emotions dancing across his pupils and irises, "Okay. I love you too." He smiled as he placed a kiss on my forehead before laying back on the bed pulling me on top of him and we were back to the position that we were before. "So about the trip. Can we go to the Giddy House first?" he randomly asked and I chuckled. "Of course. Anything you want. I''ll check my phone to see what they say." I said grabbing my phone to check the group chat, "they are in. Expected since it''s free." "Ha ha. Good. I''m excited." "So am I." I said smiling, but then I began to feel nauseous so I ran to the bathroom to throw up. I glared up at Shiwoo as he smiled down at me obviously feeling happy with his work, "this all your fault. You''ve hit the nerves of cervix." "I know." he said smiling widely and I shook my head at him as I threw up everything I had in me. "Just know that if I am pregnant you will be my slave." "Anything for you babe." he said helping me up, "oh damn babe. Your breath. God damn." "My breath? You mean my puki breath?" I asked going up into his face as h covered his nose and I blew my breath into his face, "what''s wrong with it? Delicious huh? Yum yum puke." "Eww gross. Stay back." "Aww stay back?" Don''t you want a kiss?" I asked teasing as I puckered up my lips as I walked behind him, "come here. Come here boy. Come to mamma." My stomach ached from laughter as he fell on the floor from trying to escape and he pouted, "no fair." "Aww baby I''m sorry haha. Let''s go take a shower and go to bed. I promise I''m done." I said laughing as I helped him up and we went to the bathroom and took a shower. That night I put all my fears and doubts aside as he held me close to his warm comfy body. I decided to finally ask him about what was going on instead of waiting for him to tell me, for he was still a man and men were too dumb and slow to notice hints. I wanted to ask him ever since I found though, but I guess it''s just me fearing that my speculations and women''s intuition were right. For the first time in my life I hope I was wrong. I pray that I was wrong for my heart could not take it. Chapter 157 - Weekend "Okay so its adults with their own rooms and the kids share the big one." said my mother as we excited the elevator on our floor. "Yay so does that mean that I get my own room?" asked Abigail excited and hopefully. "You did hear me say kids in one room right? It has four beds. Have fun." said my mother patting her on the head and she pouted and I snickered. "We will the room next to the kids. You guys spread out and go have fun." I said and they nodded and went to check out the other rooms. Shiwoo opened the door and allowed for me to go in and I placed my bag on the bed immediately going to lay down when he said, "how are you feeling? Still dizzy?" "A little, but I''m fine. I''m gonna go check on the kids. Be right back." He nodded and I exited the room, knocking on the door of the room next to ours when Kyrie opened the door, "sup aunty?" "Hey my favorite nephew." "I''m your only nephew." he said shaking his head as he playfully rolled his eyes letting me in. "Exactly, hence why you are everybody''s favorite. Anyways, are you guys having fun with the twins?" "Yeah we are, but sometimes we can''t understand them, because they will form an alliance and speak Korean between themselves." I laughed at his words for that was in fact how the twins were, "they are quite the little minxes aren''t they? Trouble makers I tell you." "Yeah, but they are so cute." he said right as they ran up to us along with melody. "Kyrie do you want to play?" asked Adrian giggling and Kyrie looked at me before looking back a them answering. "Sure, but this time I pick the game. The last time you two tied me up." I laughed at them and they giggled as Kyrie chased them to the other room and I walked in to see Abigail and Amy on the couch and I walked over taking a seat, "what are we watching?" "Kids stuff." said Gail still salty and I chuckled. "Come on don''t be like that. You know she only said that because we need some one to watch the kids." "Well I am tired of being your baby sister." she argued and I rose a brow. "I''ll pay you one hundred American dollars a night for each child." "I love being your baby sitter." she said smiling widely and I chuckled smirking. "Who wants to go down stares and check out the buffet before lunch ends?" "Me me!" said the kids as they ran up to us sweating and panting "Woah babes where are we, on a jungle cruise or at a resort? Proper manners for proper children okay?" "Yes aunty, yes mom." they said and I nodded. "Okay let''s go." I held onto Melody''s hand as the twins held Kyrie and we were off to the buffet on the ground floor. "Yum can I have that one?" asked Adriel pointing to a macaron and I nodded handing it to her when melody saw it and politely asked for one as well. "Oh no I''m sorry baby. That was the last one." "It''s okay mommy. I can share." said Adriel breaking the macaron, giving her older cousin the bigger half and I smiled proudly at her. We all loaded our plates with whatever we thought was good, for we were not about to let good food go to waste. We sat at a table by the pool side that could fit us all and when we say the adults coming our way. "Not one of you guys could not come and knock on the door and tell us to come eat?" asked my mother and we shrugged. "Don''t worry. You can have our left overs." said Abigail and I silently snickered, but then stopped when I felt Shiwoo''s hand on my shoulder. "Okay okay. We saved you guys some. Here. You guys can take the table." We left the table cleaning up our mess before leaving. "Wanna take a dip in the pool?" asked Amy and I nodded, "after that, we can check out the lazy river and the slides. This place is huge and fun." "Cool. Let''s go get changed then wait a few minutes." We rallied the kids up and then we were back on the elevators going up to our rooms to change. A few minutes later we were back and the adults were cleaning up when Shiwoo came to my side inspecting my bathing suit, "aein, the world is seeing what only I should see." "I can say the same about you Mr. Boobies out." "That''s different okay, I''m a man. Please just put like a covering on. I don''t like to see all those eyes on you." he said covering my chest and I sighed. "Fine, but my chest was not even out. I''m going on the slide." He held me by the hand pulling me back to him as I was about to leave him there standing, "a slide? Do you have any idea of how dangerous that is? You could be pregnant for Pete''s sake." "Shiwoo it''s fine. I might be pregnant, not disabled. I just want to have fun and enjoy the hotel like everybody else since I didn''t get to have fun at the falls. Please? If it makes you feel any better you can come with me. I wont ride the big one." I pouted and gave him my best puppy dog eyes until he finally caved, "fine, but I get to decide if you ride it or not." "Okay. Let''s go." I said giggling as I pulled him by the hand with me to get in the line for the smallest slide and, and we slid down it together, but it was not that fun, "that was too small. The ride was not good. I like it bigger." "Be careful with your choice of words princess or people might misinterpret," he said and I furrowed my eyebrows in confusing until I finally got it. "Ohhh you mean-eww you dirty minded bastard." "It seems as if you''re as dirty minded as me since you know exactly what I meant." he said smirking and I playfully rolled my eyes hitting him across the chest, "oww. That hurts " "Good. Now let''s go ride another one. That was fun." "You can ride mine. It''s even more fun, and, it''s big.." he suggested winking, and my mouth opened and closed like a gaping fish as he walked away smirking, leaving me with standing there with my ears and face on fire. Chapter 158 - Trust "Oh my God that was so fun! Thank you so much Shiwoo for today. It really was such a wonderful first day." said Tristy and Shiwoo blushed. "Oh it was nothing. I just wanted you guys to have fun, and I am so glad that you are so far." "Yes we really are." said the others in unison, and I laid my head on his chest as he held me by the waist. "Tally you better marry this man, because if you don''t, I will." said Tristan and we all laughed as he pat him on the back. "Oh don''t worry bro. I will." I said and he looked down at me smiling, "well if you guys are done being kiss ass gold diggers I would like to get him to bed please. Good night." "Good night." they said before retreating to their room, and Shiwoo opened the door to ours as he picked me up and I wrapped my feet around his waist as he carried me over to bed and gently placed me down. "So about our wedding. I was thinking of a prate theme." "Oh God no." I giggled he grinned on top of me, "that is so bad." "Really? I thought you loved pirates of the Caribbean." "I do, but not for a wedding." I said chucking, but stopped when I saw that he was silently staring down at me, "what?" "Pretty." he said as he placed a kiss on my lips before coming to lay beside me as he stared up at the ceiling. "Shiwoo?" "Hmm?" he asked still staring and I took a deep breath preparing myself for what I was about to ask. "Are you cheating on?" Like lighting speed I saw his head whipped in my direction as he furrowed his brows, "Atalia? What? Why would you say that?" "Shiwoo I know that you have been messaging Harin. I have known for weeks." "Oh baby no. Baby no no no it''s not what it looks like. Oh God." he said as he sat up in bed running his hands though his hair. "Is it not? Then why are you so nervous? I just asked a simple question and here you are uneasy and sweating." "No I''m not nervous I''m just, is this why you were being so cold towards me? Because you thought that I was being unfaithful?" he asked and I shrugged, "wow Tally So much for communication." "Oh no. Don''t you dare flip this onto me. I should not be asking what is going on between my man and his ex for nothing should be going on. I should not have to be paranoid and feel insecure and inferior to her, but here I am feeling jus that just because you are being sneaky!" I shouted sitting up in bed. "Keep your voice down and don''t wake the rest of the floor. If you had just asked me all those weeks ago about what was going things would have been better for you are making up your own little scenarios and hurting yourself. Atalia I have never been unfaithful to you and I never will." "I don''t believe you. You keep dodging and you still haven''t answered the question. What is going between you and Harin, and why is she worried that I may find out?" He sighed as he got off the bed running his hand though his hair, "look it was my fault that she go cut off because I didn''t marry her oaky. She messaged me shortly after we arrived here saying that she needed help and didn''t have anyone else to call. I have been sending her money and taking care of her, but jut for now. I dint want you to freak just like you were doing now." "Why was she worried?" I asked looking at my hands and he sighed. "She didn''t want you to think that she was here to ruin our lives. I think that she is sorry for what she said and did." "Okay." I said as I went under the covers laying on my side. "Atalia are you still mad?" "No I just, I just need to sleep." I said closing my eyes. "Look I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have hid it. You have every right to feel angry and dishonored. I know that I have broken you trust, but please, don''t hate me." he begged and I remained quiet with my eyes still closed and he sighed, "okay. I will give you space. Good night, I love you." He knew that right now I didn''t want him near me so he grabbed a pillow and blanket and made his way to the couch. Was I so fragile and petty that he was afraid to tell me something as simple as that? Was he telling the whole truth about this? Was it really even necessary to hide his phone? Why did she need help now of all time even though its been almost four years? Is she lying? Am I over thinking? Probably. I sighed as I turned to my other side to where he was and I ran my hand along the sheet missing him, but I needed to stand my ground to let him know that I was truly and deeply hurt. I thought he had promised to be an open book and to never keep secrets from me just a few weeks ago. Well you know what they say, "A promise is a comfort to a fool," and I am that fool. I am always that fool. Atalia the clown of the circus that was her life. Well I guess it should comfort me to know that he was not being unfaithful, but it didn''t. I still felt betrayed because he tried to hide it, and you don''t hide something unless you''re guilty. I know that he loves me, but is that enough to keep him faithful? My father loved my mother. I am afraid that their is nothing that I can do to keep him faithful, for after all, he is still a man. I just hope that he has enough sense to know that I wont always be around after every mistake he makes to take him back. He will need to choose. Me, or the world. I hope you choose wisely Shiwoo. I really hope that you do. Chapter 159 - Return "So this is what the hype was all about?" I asked as I stepped out of the car when we arrived home from the resort, but we had made a stop at the Giddy House since Shiwoo really wanted to. "It looked bigger on the picture, besides, it''s about the history." he argued and I shrug. "Yup, the history being how evil doing and people can bring destruction upon the earth killing thousands of innocent people." "Yup." agreed my sister as she opened the door letting us in. "I''m going to do laundry, so if anyone wants to they can add." I said as I headed to the laundry room unloading my bag of the dirty clothes. "I''ll help you." offered Shiwoo and I nodded, "so whites first?" "Sure." "What are you doing after this?" he asked as he separated the colored from the whites. "Umm I don''t know. Sleep maybe. Why?" "Oh nothing. I was just wondering when were you going to tell your parents?" he asked and I sighed. "Shiwoo I might be pregnant, not definitely, and if I am pregnant nobody will know until like after a month or three." He nodded as if understanding handing me the separated laundry, "are you going to take a test? You know, just to be sure." "I''ve been pregnant before Shiwoo. I will know. Thank you for your help with the laundry." "No problem" he said before leaving. He did came back though when I was pining the clothes on the line and he offered to help me since he was taller and I agreed for he looked so funny ding it, "that is not how you do it babe. Oh my God have you even done this before? Ha ha! You poor thing." "Don''t laugh at me this is scary. Why wont it cooperate?" he pouted and I cackled even more. "Step aside. This is too funny. I''ll help you. Look. Do it like this." "Ah" he said after watching closely and seeing what I did, "they do look a lot better, and not like wonky when I did it. Thank you." "No problem. Now hurry and come inside. You promised to make dinner." "Be there in a minute." he called out after me and I heard him curse under his breath no doubt having trouble again, and I laughed at him as I went to lay on the couch. Shortly after he came in, and just like promised began to cook us all Korean Barbeque, Kimchi dishes and Korean desserts." The twins and I were well acquainted with all the dishes, but my parents and sister were really intrigued and we had to help them with their chopsticks. The twins laughed at their grandparents at how they held the chopsticks, and offered to lend them their training chopsticks since, and I quote, "we are big Koreans now so we can use big kids chopsticks." The training chopsticks were a lot easier to handle, and my parents felt comfortable using them, but they were a bit too small for them, but they had no choice so they made it work. "Woah Shiwoo that was very delicious." commended my mother and I father nodded agreeing. "Yes delicious. Very very delicious yum yum!" We laughed at my father''s choice of words as we cleared the table, my parents offering to do the dishes. Well more like my mother doing the dishes while my father watched. "Thank you Shiwoo for the food. I know the twins must have missed Kimchi so much, and I know that you did." I said as he brushed our teeth and he smiled. "I am glad that you guys liked it. To be honest I was a little nervous that your mother wouldn''t, but she did so now I can die in peace." "Ha ha! You''re so stupid." I laughed covering my mouth for I had almost spit my toothpaste out due to laughing. "Hey can I ask you a question?" "Sure" I answered after rising and drying my mouth. "When we go back to Korea do we continue living apart, or together?" "I mean we have been sharing a bed for all out time here and in Russia so why not continue?" He smiled widely at me as he took my cheeks into his hand and brought my face to his saying, "good, because I already bought us a house." "Really?" I asked raising a brow with my cheeks still squished, "what if I had said no?" " Then I guess that I would have had to trick you into saying yes. Don''t worry. It''s beautiful and close to your work, but not too much in the city. The twins can have their own room and bathroom and there is a back yard. I was thinking of you and our families future so don''t worry. It''s not a bachelor pad." I smiled as he spoke loving how his eyes twinkled as he spoke and thought about our future, "it sounds amazing, and I am sure that the twins and I will love it. I can''t wait." "I can''t wait for you to see it. Harin actually showed it to me." he said and my smile fell. "Harin? Harin Kim?" "Oh yeah. Sorry. I shouldn''t have mnti9oned that especially since you are talking to me now. I''m sorry we don''t have to live their if you don''t want to." he said cautiously and I shook my head no. "No no it''s fine. You seem to love it already so I don''t want to take that away from you." I said smiling, and nodding giving him a nod of approval. "Okay. Can I hug you?" he asked and I nodded, "I love and appreciate you so much baby." "I love you too." I said into his chest as I felt the pace of his heart beat, "now let''s go to sleep. We have two more days left and a whole lot of things to do." He nodded and lifted me up and I wrapped my legs around his waist as he brought me to bed, placing a kiss on his neck I bid him goodnight, and he held me close as if I were going to slip away from him right through his fingers. The next two days were filled with car rides, and food and fun and laughs and family togetherness, but as they say, "All good things must come to an end." I held a crying Melody as they all came to see us off at the airport, and I hugged her as I tight as I could, "I had such a wonderful time getting to know you baby. You are such a sweet and beautiful princess. I am going to miss you so much." I looked up at Kyrie who had tears in his eyes and looked at me sadly, "do you have to leave again? You just came." "I''m sorry baby, but I do. I''m going to miss you best nephew in the world. You will always be my favorite nephew." "I''m your only nephew aunty." he said smiling through his tears and I unwrapped myself from melody standing to wipe his tears giving him a tight hug. "Take care of your brother and cousin Amy. You''re a woman now, and what a wonderful on e you have become. Come here." I said as I wrapped her into a tight hug as she silently sobbed and I rub her back soothingly. "I''m going to miss you aunty." she said after pulling away, and I pulled her back in for another hug before going to my brothers. "Hey. Hold don''t the fort for me while I''m gone oaky. Be sure to visit mom and take care of Abigail. It pains me to say this, but I love you guys." "Oh shut up." they said before pulling me into a tight hug, aggressively patting me on the back, "take care." I then went to my sisters in law giving them hugs and kisses and they wiped my tears as they smiled at me. I then went o my sister who had her eyes turned to the floor as she twisted her fingers to stop herself from crying, "so I guess that it will just be me again huh?" "Oh Gail don''t say that. I will always be with you sis. Come here. I love you." I pulled her into a tight hug as she finally broke down letting her tears streamed, and this was the hardest goodbye, for I had been saying that to her for the past seven years now, for the seven years that I had missed. "Call me okay. Don''t leave me feeling lonely, but don''t worry too much about me and live your life to the fullest. I promise to do the same." "I promise you baby, and I know that you will be great. You are a Carter and all Carters are awesome." I said and she laughed wiping her tears, "my baby sister. All grown up into a lady. I''m so proud of you." "Come on save some hugs for your dad." said my father and I laughed going to hug him. "You know I have a special hug for you father so don''t worry." "I''m going to miss you princess. Thank you for sacrificing everything to make a better life for us. You have done so many great things, one of them being your kids. I a so happy and proud to call such a remarkable young woman my y daughter. Just remember that whenever you feel lonely or sad we are here across the world cheering you on and their is always a place for you here. Go on and continue to be great baby." "I will." I said and he smiled kissing my forehead before letting me go to my mom, "ah mother. I must say that I am proud of us for not fighting while I was here, or at least a major one." "You got lucky. It''s because he kids kept me busy for I did have some words for you ass." she said and I chuckled, but then her expressions became serious "but for real now, I really am going to miss you, but I really am proud of you. You are so much like me. You''ve got my genes." "Ha ha! Of course I do." I laughed before my father said. "Of course she does. It s your genes that makes her so miserable and petty." "Hey!" said my mother and I in unison and my father rose both his hands in defense going to hide behind Shiwoo and I laughed Shaking my head. "Take care of my sister okay." I heard my brothers say after hugging Shiwoo, patting him on the back. The twins hugged everyone as well as Shiwoo before the ran to my side holding my hands as they cried. "The plane is here." said Shiwoo and I ran to hug my family one last time and I waved them good bye as we went inside. I was still crying even when we made it to the plane an settled down so Shiwoo held my hand and I laid on his shoulder. "It was fun baby, but we have to go. We will be back." "Yes. We will." I said smiling as he wiped my tears, and we embarked and this long ass plane ride, but then I shortly after fell asleep from crying so much. Next stop Incheon Airport South Korea. Home sweet home? Home is wherever my babies and my baby are. Chapter 160 - [Bonus ] Shiwoo Signing In She had begged me to let her tag along with me to Russia, and honestly I really didn''t want her there, but how could I say no? She was so happy when I said yes, and that just made me happy, but what pissed me off was when she decided to ran off in the town leaving me worried as hell only for her to show up a few hours later all jolly and dandy. I wanted to strangle her for making me worry so much, but how could I, so I just took it out on the body guard that was supposed to be watching her, and I knew that she felt bad. All was forgiven when I saw her new haircut and her in that dress on the night of the ball, but she had to be a drama queen running through the garden and sprained her ankle. This girl kept me on my toes. What was I going to do with her? During my absence from her side at the party, she had acquainted her self with my child hood friends and I could tell that she didn''t like her a lot, but then I could tell that she liked her a lot after they were both flirting in front of me after she found out that she was gay. I had to remind her as to why she loved men that night and I think that I did a pretty good job, as usual. I had watched her sleep for a few minutes before I went to wake her telling her that I had to go. I didn''t want to leave her, but I had to. This was for her and her safety, something that I would risk my life for without a second thought, and so I did. With my men and the Interpol there was no way that we could lose right? I may have been too cocky for I had to be dragged out of the enemies'' mansion from being stabbed and shot. I have no recollection of that day and how I got injured, but I do remembered the sounds of Atalia''s screams and cries when she saw me. I wanted nothing more than to just take her in my arms and tell her that it was alright, I was alright, but I couldn''t even open my eyes and I kept slipping between life and death. The strings of her heart''s love keeping me alive, but death had a strong grip on me, but Atalia would never let me. She wouldn''t let them take me alive, or I guess take me dead. The next thing that I remembered was walking up on a room in the plan with her by my side and if I had any doubts about my love for her before they would all evaporate right now, for I had never in my life had a woman who loved me like she did, even though I had given her reasons not to. She took good care of me even when we returned to Korea, and I knew how badly affected she was about what happened, but ever since that day she had been extremely overprotective and pushed her feelings and need aside always ensuring that I was warm enough, or that I wasn''t hungry or even cant reach the remote. Truth be told I was capable of doing all of these myself after a week, but her smothering and protecting me was quite heart warming and addicting so I allowed her to. Minus her constant shoving pills down my throat though because I hated them When she suggested that we took a trip to her home town In Jamaica I was extremely excited for meeting the family of your significant other is a big step in the relationship and I was really excited to, but also quite nervous for what if they didn''t like me? Especially since I had out her and the twins through so much and since my mother was not the nicest when she first met Atalia. My worries and fears were quickly washed away as soon as I met them for they were quite accommodating and friendly that I felt as if I had known them my whole life. Her mother and father loved and her brothers too. Her uncles even played with me, something that was an extreme honor. I felt happy my entire time there, even when Atalia was being a little cold and distant towards me, but she had her reasons, for I was still a jackass. Our time there and showed me a version of Atalia that I had never seen before. Back in Korea since she was such a big shot, she was kind of intimidating and serious, but here where she is in the comforts of her childhood home she is vulnerable and lets her emotions run free. She laughs like never before and she actually lets me in. I fell in love with her all over again as she showed me all the parts of her, and I tried to honor my promise by showing all of me, but it was not easy. Growing up as an only child going to a boarding school in another country never really left me with a lot of people to share my feelings with so I guess that I kind of just got used to not having someone in my corner to share stuff with. She had every right to be mad at me for not opening up seeing as how she is so vulnerable with me and I did make a promise, one which I broke everyday. When she finally asked me about Harin I was so worried for she thought that I had been cheating on her, and looking back at how shady I was, I honestly don''t blame her. It her hurt, but it hurt me knowing more that I had mindlessly, yet somehow purposely hurt her by doing the very thing that I promised her not to do, keeping secrets. Luckily she forgave me once more like she always did and we were back to being best of friends again, but now she might be pregnant, and I have been doing some research on pregnant women and read that their hormone will be out of control so please pray for. Oh did I mention that her bringing me to church on Saturdays had made me religious now? Yeah well it did, for it must have been God on my side that I have such a wonderful woman and kids in my life. But still pray for me though. I cannot have this wonderful lady eating me alive. Chapter 161 - Im Back I stepped out of my car and closed the door behind me adjusting my suit as I walked into the building and the workers greeted me smiling when they saw me. Minjae was hosting a meeting right now and he was no expecting me so I knocked on the door of the meeting hall before walking in and his face lit up. "Tally-I mean Miss Carter! You''re here. The boss has returned!" I laughed at his words as he he hugged me tight, "oh come on Minjae. You''re embarrassing me." "Sorry. We''ve missed you so much." "Oh my God, you guys have no idea of how much I missed you and work. I am here now though." I said as I looked around the room smiling at each and everyone of them, "I heard you guys have been doing good during my absence and I just want to commend you all. Dinner is on me tonight." "Yes!" I heard them cheered and clapped and I smiled even widely as I returned my gaze back to Minjae. "Well don''t let me sop you from having your meeting. I''ll be in my office taking care of some things." "Aright see you in a bit." he said and I waved them goodbye as I went to my office. I opened the door and took a deep breath in closing my eyes for I had miss this place, "hey baby. Mamma is back." I ran my hand along my desk to find not a single spec of dirt and I smiled as I placed my bag down as I stared out the window then I heard a soft knock on the door. "Come in." I called out still not turning around and I head the person enter closing the door behind them, then I felt their arms wrapped around me. "Hey." "Hey" I answered. "I''ve missed you." "I''ve only been gone for like half an hour." I replied softly chuckling and he rested his chin on my shoulder. "Well I have gotten used to having you by my side 24/7. Not seeing you is so boring." "Shiwoo we just saw each other before I left home." I giggled, "you are so clingy." "I miss my baby momma, is that a crime?" "No. No it is not." I answered finally turning to face him as I smiled widely. "You look great in your office. I know that you missed this." he said and I nodded agreeing. "I did. It''s nice to be back. Oh by the way could you pick the kids up from the baby sitter''s this evening? I have a company dinner." "Sure thing babe. Oh and uhh I got you this." he said handing me a bouquet of white roses and I gasped at how beautiful they were. "Oh my God Shiwoo thank you! I love them so much! They are so beautiful." "Not as beautiful as you. flower like you belongs in the center of the garden my love." he said seriously and I began to cackled. "Okay Mr. William Shakespeare. It''s time for you to get to work. The stock market is doing good this morning. Invest wisely." "Okay okay I''m going. Should I wait up for you?" "No you don''t have to. I don''t know what time I will be home." "Okay, but no drinking okay. Let''s not risk it." he warned pointing to my stomach and I sighed. "Okay Shiwoo I know. Now go. I have files to read." I said as I pushed him towards the door walking him to the elevator giving him one last kiss, "thank you for the roses. I will take good care of them. I love you!" "Love you too" I heard a voice say and I turned around squealing for I knew who it was. "Eeeeehhhh oh my God where were you!?" "I''m sorry I had to take Heesung to an appointment." she answered and I gasped worried. "Oh no what''s wrong with my baby? Is he okay?" "Yeah he''s fine. It was just to get his ears cleaned, but enough about that how are you? Was that Shiwoo?" she asked and I nodded blushing and she squealed. "He just dropped by to give me roses and said that he missed me that''s all. Let''s go to my office. The walls have ears." "Okay" she said as I took her by the hand and we walked to my office closing the door, "so what do you want to know?" "Tell me everything." she said with excitement in her eyes and so I did. She was quiet, and would only cut in a few times to ask a question, and although she didn''t say much words, her facial expressions and eyes told me everything that she was saying. She didn''t even need to say a word. "So, any more questions?" "Harin huh? How do you feel?" she asked and I sighed. "Honestly? Not goo, but I don''t want him to stop helping her just because of my feelings you know? I''m trying to prove everyone and myself that I have grown and matured, and silly little things kike these don''t bother me anymore." "Yeah, but he has been sending her money. In secret. If Minjae ever did something like that I would be mad. Real mad. You don''t have to be the bigger person and bottle your feelings all the time Atalia. Especially with something like this, but if you really are fine with it then cool." I sighed as I bit my nails even though I promised that I wouldn''t anymore, "okay I am mad. I do feel a little hurt, but he is kind and compassionate. She needs help and he mature enough to help her. I want to be like him so I will keep my feelings to myself and continue to let him help her for we are a team and each other''s support." "Okay. If you say so." she said shrugging and was about to leave when she said, "oh I heard about the company dinner. I''ll see you tonight." "Yeah see you." I sad giving her a thin lipped smile and she returned my gesture by smiling sadly at me and I sighed as she left. Deciding not to let this situation with Harin bother me anymore I drowned my self in work skipping lunch until it was time for dinner. "Hey Tally, you ready to go?" asked Minjae knocking on my door before coming knocking me out of my trance and I took my glasses off rubbing my eyes. "Oh damn it''s almost night time already? Give me a minute to freshen up." "Okay. I''ll wait for you in the parking lot." he said leaving and I quickly ran to the bathroom to fix my hair and clothes before grabbing my purse and phone. I checked the time and thought that Shiwoo would have picked the twins up by now, so I didn''t call their baby sitter like I always did. Minjae was waiting for me in the parking lot until I got in my car and we drove off together to where the others were. They had already ordered Korean Barbeque and were having a good time over Soju, so I just slipped in beside two of them as I grilled some meat for us to enjoy when one offered me some Soju, but I refused "Oh no thank you. I''m driving." "How about a beer then?'' he asked and I shook my head no and he shrugged before chugging his own drink. Our company employees were the only ones here in the restaurant and they were so loud and chatty that I didn.t hear when my phone rang the first time, but I luckily heard it the next for what I heard from the person calling made my blood boil. "What!? What do you mean you still have them? Where is he?" "I-I don''t know ma''am. I assumed that you were running late so that is why I did not call you earlier. I''m sorry." "No no it''s fine. It''s my fault I''m sorry. I''m on my way." I sighed as I hung up the phone slipping grabbing my purse and slipping away from the table walking over to where Lia and Minjae were, "guys I gotta go. Shiwoo did not pick up the twins and the baby sitter is waiting. I''ll see you guys tomorrow okay." "Okay. Drive safe babe." said Lia waving and I nodded as I quickly jogged to my car to hurry and pick up the kids. I was fuming as I dialed Shiwoo''s number, and I got even angrier when it kept going to voicemail. How could he be so careless? What if the situation had been more serious? I soon after arrived to where they were and I ran up the stairs for I was too impatient to wait on the elevator. "Mommy!" they exclaimed when they saw me running into my hands and I hugged them tight. "Hye babies. I am so sorry that I was late. It will never happen again. Trust me. "That''s okay mom. We understand." said Adriel and smiled and I pulled them in for another hug. "You guys all packed and ready to go?" I asked and I nodded so I turned to the baby sitter thanking her, "thank you much for keeping them safe. This will never happen again." "It was my pleasure. No problem." she said sweetly and I bowed at her before holding onto the twins'' hands as we walked to the elevator. I had a bone to pick with Shiwoo and he better have a good excuse, or he was never going to hear the end of this. I was going to eat him alive. Chapter 162 - Late I was sitting up in bed when I heard the front door quietly opened and closed, and I turned the page of the book that I was reading awaiting for him to enter the bedroom. He shortly after did, making sure to be quiet unaware that I was still awake and waiting until he turned around and saw me and he gasped, "oh God Atalia! Shit you scared me! What are you doing still up?" He came over to where I was and tried to place a kiss on my lips, but I turned my head to the side, "I see you''ve found your way home. Can''t say the same about the kids." "The kids?" he asked confused then his eyes widened and his mouth opened, "oh mt God Atalia I am so sorry! I completely got side tracked honestly. It was my first day back and I had a lot to do, and I completely forgot." "You completely forgot?" I asked softly then a lot louder the next time, "you completely forgot!? How can you just completely forget your kids!? They are your kids Shiwoo! Not somebody else. How can you completely forget to pick up your kids!? Does family mean anything to you? Did you even mean the words that you said about being the best father? Do you you even mean anything that you say ever?" "Atalia please. I am sorry. Truly I-" "Where were you?" I asked cutting him off and he paused at a loss for words, "you see Shiwoo I called your office and they said that you left from six pm. It is not nine pm. Where were you?" "Atalia I was-I." he tried to say and I nodded closing my book and taking my glasses off, "Atalia please it''s not what you think. Just let me-just let me explain please." "Sure thing. You can explain an apologies to your kids in the morning. I hope you like the couch since you picked it out." I said giving him a stern smile as I threw the pillow and blanket at his face and he easily caught it sighing, giving me a pitiful sorry look, and I folded my arms as I leaned on one leg standing my ground, showing him that I did not feel sorry for him in the least bit and he quietly left and I turned the lock on the door. Once I knew that he was far away enough from the door I broke down crying. I knew that he was with her, and I did not want to know what they were doing, so I went to bed for I had work in the morning. The next morning I woke up to the sound of the kids giggling and to the smell of breast fast so I opened my door and walked to the kitchen seeing Shiwoo and the twins making pancake. They were oblivious to my presence for a few seconds until I cleared my throat and they all looked up. "Mommy mommy look! We''re making breakfast." said Adrian smiling brightly and I couldn''t help, but smile back as I walked over to them. "Oh really? What''s on the menu?" "Pancakes, orange juice, sausage, coffee, waffles and scnamaeble eggs." he said proudly and I chuckled at his pronunciation of ''scrambled eggs.'' "Mmmm sounds delicious. A western style breakfast. I will have everything that you are serving please." I said placing a kiss on the twins head and then went to have a seat at the dining table. "Coming right up." said Adriel as they three things onto a plate and carefully brought it over. They did spill a little, but it was fine. "Mmmm so tasty." I said as I remove a strand of hair from my mouth that was in my pancake, and I removed a shell from my eggs, "this was the most most deliciousest breakfast I have ever tasted! "Deliciousest is not a word." they giggled. "Well that goes to show how awesome it tasted. Good job monsters!" "Yay!" they said clapping and I smiled brightly at them before I locked eyes with Shiwoo and my smiled faded into a scowl and I decided that it was time to leave. "Well mommy has to get to work. Come on monsters I''ll get you ready." "I can get them ready for you Atalia. It''s no problem." offered Shiwoo and I rose a brow placing my hand on my hip. "Oh you can now? Are you sure that you wont completely forget that they are in the tub?" "Atalia please come." he begged and I sighed. "Fine, but they better be ready by the time I am or else." I walked away after giving him hard look up and down and he gulped. I decided on doing everything this morning at a slower pace than I did every morning just to give him some time to get both of them ready for they were very frisky, and cheeky. It would take him bout ten minutes to bathe them both, and about another fifteen to get them dressed, so I even shaved my already shaven legs to kill some time. I was dressed and ready five minutes earlier than them so I just sat on my bed finishing a chapter of my book until I was sure that they were ready, then went out to where they were. He was panting and sweating with his hair all tussled with them holding onto his hand, "see. All washed and dressed, and not a single thing forgotten." I decided to test that for my self, "shampooed, blow dried, oiled, lotion, powdered, brush teeth, clip nails, brush hair, snacks packed?" "Yup everything was done." "Hmm" I said as I took their hands, "good. Let''s go babies. Daddy made us late." He sighed as we left saying that he loved us and I did not respond, neither did Adriel. She still hadn''t started calling ''dad'' as yet so I make sure to call him that so that she will follow. That is what my mother did with my oldest brother, and now he only calls him that and forgets his real name. I dropped the kids off at their baby sitter, then went to work like I always did. I was not going to let Shiwoo pick them up ever again, so I made sure to work through my lunch time to complete anything that I needed to, and I did so for the rest of the week. He has been trying his hardest to suck up to us, but I was going to hold my ground to show him of how much of a consequences that his actions had, and he was never late to come home ever again. Chapter 163 - Mommy But that was until one night when I was two months pregnant, yes it turns out that he did in fact put a baby in me when we were back home, and he still hadn''t arrived at home as yet, even though it was a little past eight. I had called his office about ten minutes ago and they said that he was still there working, and I knew that he would be tired when he got home, so I ran a warm bath for him in the meantime, and made sure that his dinner was all heated up and ready. He had been making a lot of progress this pass month and a half, and Adriel was now attached to him, but she still didn''t call him ''dad''. I was in the bathroom adding a few rose petals to the tub when I heard the door opened and closed, and he went to the kids'' rooms to kiss them good night before he came into our bedroom, and he smiled when saw me. "Hey." "Hey." I answered smiling as well as I walked over to him to help him take off his jacket, and to undo his cuff links, "you must be tired. Let me help you." "Aww baby you don''t have to. You''re pregnant," "No Oppa I don''t have to. I want to." I said as I unbuckled the belt of his pants as I held his gaze, and he held him by the bands of his underpants as I pulled him with me to the bathroom, "here. I ran you a warm bath. You have been working so hard, and you have been treating us so good. Let me say thank you." "Okay." he said nodding and I smiled as I pulled down his underpants after taking off his shoes and socks, and I led him to the tub, gesturing for him to get in, and he did. He let out a satisfied sigh as the warm water envelope him into a nice warm hug, and he laid his head on the back of the tub relaxing, and I grabbed the sponge and began to scrub. "How was work? Did you make a lot of money?" I asked softly into his hair and he chuckled with his eyes closed. "Yes dear. I always do, and I''m sorry for being so late. I didn''t realize that it was so late until the secretary told me that you called and I came as quick as I could.'' "Shh baby I know. It''s alright." I said as I nibbled on his ear as I gently scraped my nails over his chest as I went lower and lower. He softly moaned and gasped as I starting to massage his dick, and he bit his lip as I placed wet feathery kisses all over his neck and he gripped the side of of the tub. "Eeuhhh-mm-Atalia" he said as I sucked on his skin still slowly jerking him off. "Shh baby you like that? Let mommy take care of you. You have been such a good boy." "Mmm-nughh" he moaned even louder as I picked up the pace, and I sucked even harder, "oh fuck Tally I''m gonna-eughmm-I''m cumming." "That''s it baby. Cum for mommy. That''s it. Good boy." I said as he finally came and his back arched as he panted with his eyes still closed. I placed kisses all over his face and neck before I washed his hair making sure to massage his scalp as he whimpered and his eyes rolled back and I laughed recalling the words he said to me when he was washing my hair two months ago, "you cant seriously be having and orgasm from me washing your hair." "Mmm-eugh" he moaned and I laughed as I continued scrubbing and his back arched. I let him relax a bit after rinsing his hair before I took him out of the bath tub, and dried him off wrapping him in his robe, then brought him to the bed and allowed him to lay on my chest as I ran my hand though his hair. Not even five minutes passed and he was knocked out snoring on my chest and I smiled as I ran my hand over his cheek. "I love you." I whispered before turning the desk lamp off and went to bed. The next morning I woke up to him still sleeping on my chest and I smiled as I laid there allowing him to rest for he had been working hard everyday. "Do you want me to call in sick for us today?" I asked him and he nodded, "okay. I''ll spend the day with you and the kids, but give me a sec to go get them." He rolled to his side allowing me to get up and I went into their rooms and saw that they were still sleeping, so I brought them one by one to our bed and all four of us cuddled together. This was he first time since returned that we were all in the same bed together. Even when we were in Jamaica we hardly were together since they were always with their grandparents. I was cherishing these moments of us four for in a few months it will be five of us. I was excited to share the news with out families about baby number three, but I was waiting on the perfect time, I wasn''t showing as yet and Shiwoo was the only other person who knew, well seeing as this was all his doing. He had been taking really good care of me, and was at every appointment so far. He has been really gentle and was making sure that I was not stressed and have been eating healthy. I knew that he only meant well and was not their for the twins and wanted to be there for the baby, but I felt smothered. Harin has not been brought up or mentioned in our lives since that night and I was happy about that. He was really sorry for what he had done and was doing everything he could to prove it and it was working, for here he was laying on my chest as he cutely snored. Chapter 164 - Last Name I was now three months pregnant, and it seemed as if my bump had grown over night for the dress that I wanted to wear did not fit at all. "You look beautiful." said Shiwoo kneeling as he kissed my stomach and I smiled. "I didn''t say that I didn''t look beautiful silly. I said that my bump was showing." "Yeah. My son is a line backer. He is so big." he said and I playfully rolled my eyes, "Well daughter just loves food and is growing." "What if it''s both? I am really good huh?" "I guess so. Then you won''t worry about shooting blanks." I teased and he laughed. "Ha ha yeah right. Me? Shooting blanks? In what world?" "Don''t get too cocky now darling. You have me twins once, it might not happen again. Besides the twins are from my side of the family. Not to burst you bubble." I said and he pouted so I laughed and pecked his lips, "okay okay. You''re a sharp shooter so the twins are all you''re doing." "Thank you m''lady." he said giving me another kiss and I laughed shaking my head and went inside the closet to change. "How about this one and coat?" "Beautiful, magnificent. Is this Spring in Milan?" he gasped popping his hip and laughed. "You''re so stupid ha ha." "Stupid? Nah-uh girlfriend. I''m trendy. I''m a fashionista sweety." "Stooop!" I laughed through gasps as I held my stomach, "ha ha I-ha-can''t" He chuckled as buttoned his shirt as I sat on the bed trying catch my breath, "but for real though. You look gorgeous. As always." "Okay. I''ll wear it." I said smiling and he returned my smile. I helped him with the cuffs of his shirt and he helped me with my heals, and he grabbed his jacket and me my purse and we were off to work. He dropped the kids off at the baby sitter''s and I went to work. After he found out about me not leaving my office during lunch that one time, he started calling me everyday at that time and sent delivery for me so that I didn''t have any excuse as to why and I quote, "I was starving myself and his child." Today the lunch menu was a little too much for so I called Lia and Minjae and we ate together. We were almost at the end of lunch when Lia looked at Minjae, and they both nodded as if telepathically communicating. "When were you going to tell us about your pregnancy?" asked Lia and I froze, :oh come on we see you everyday and we were with you during your pregnancy with the twins. We could tell for like a month now." "Oh. Well I was going to tell you guys, but I was waiting until the end of the first trimester. I promise." "Never mind that, but congratulations! I am so happy for you and Shiwoo. Wait Shiwoo knows right?" asked Minjae and I chuckled. "Of course he does. He told me while we were doing it that he was going to put a baby in me. Now look at me." I said as I stood up and turned to the side. "Well I am excited already. What are you guys hoping for? Boy girl or both?" "Well he wants a son, but I want a daughter," I replied and they nodded, "but we will be happy either way." "Awww. Minjae can we have another baby? We can''t have Tally having a baby on her own this time. Girls stick together." asked Lia and Minjae choked on his drink. "Lia I-ano *coughs* another baby? Now?" he asked staring at me for help and I looked away scratching the back of my neck, "baby I don''t if we sho-" "Please" she beg giving him puppy eyes and he sighed caving. "Fine." "Yay! I''m having a daughter." she clapped as she stood up grabbing her things, Minjae being one of them. "This is all you fault." he mouthed before she pulled him out the door to do God knows what. I chuckled as I shook my head them as I cleaned up my office, when my phone began to ring. "Hello?" "Is this a miss Atalia Carter?" asked the person from the other side of the phone and I softly chuckled and decided to play along. "Depends on who is asking." "Well I am calling on behalf of a Mister Kim Seo Jin re the matter of a last name change. Did I get the wrong number?" "Hmm a Mister Kim Seo Jin? Can''t say that I know him." I teased and he scoffed almost breaking character. "Ah maybe you know him by the name Shiwoo." "Shiwoo?" I asked fake pondering as I hummed scratching my chin, "ah yes. It appears I do." "So do I have the right number?" he asked and I hummed. "It appears you do." "Great now about his proposal. Do you accept?" he asked and I shrugged. "If this is is his idea of a proposal then he needs to try harder. You can tell him that I said so Mister Sir." "Noted." he answered and I knew that he was smirking, "I will deliver this message to him quickly ma''am. He is such a quite handsome young man isn''t he? I wish I were him." "Ha ha okay, an uhh Shiwoo, don''t forget to pick up some dinner." "Sure thing babe. I love you bye." he said and I laughed. "See I know that it was you dummy. I''ll see you later, and I love you too." I hung up the phone still smiling like a goof ball and I rolled my eyes cleaning up. "What was that? Was he actually proposing? Ha! He wishes." I said chuckling. I knew that he was only playing, and that he would never propose like that, but it had been three months into my pregnancy, and to be honest, I thought that he would have proposed by now. I had been giving him hints by showing him hints, and by leaving out my ring, but I guess being a guy makes him oblivious to that. But let''s forget about that for a second, for this coming weekend I was planning on calling my family while at his parents house and break the news. I had been planning it for a while now, and I was a bit nervous, but I was excited. Especially since Lia and Minjae were so excited already. I couldn''t wait. Chapter 165 - Baby Number 3 It was the day of the reveal, and we were getting ready to go over to his parents'' house when Adriel asked, "mommy why are we going to grand ma and grandpa''s? Are they having a party." "Well I guess that you can say that sweetie. Mommy and daddy has a surprise for all of you." "Really!? What kind of surprise?" she asked and bit my lip pretending to think. "Hmm I don''t know. We will just have to wait and see." "Okay!" she said jumping down from her bed to go and play with her brother when Shiwoo walked in and asked. "Do you think that they will be happy?" "I hope so. I don''t want them to feel jealous or feel like we don''t love them anymore." I sighed and he pulled me in for a hug. "Hey hey don''t say that. There is enough love in your heart for all of us. Too much sometimes." "Yeah I guess so. Come on. Let''s get out of the house before they ruin their outfits." I said as I unwrapped myself from him grabbing their bags and we held their hands and walked down stairs to the car and strapped them in. We shortly arrived at eomma and appa''s, and the kinds literally ran and jumped on them as if they hadn''t seen them last week. "Hello my babies." said eomma hugging them and smiling. "Hey dad, hi mom." said Shiwoo as he hugged them before hey came and hug me. "Let''s go inside. Everyone is waiting." said appa taking the bag from my hand as Shiwoo went for the other one. We went inside and everyone was happy to see us, for some it had been months since they last saw us, that was at the birthday party. "Hi it''s so nice to see you again." I said as I greeted everyone as they showered me with compliments. We mingled for a while and Shiwoo fed me until it was time for the announcement. "Hello everyone can I have your attention?" asked Shiwoo clinking his glass then everyone became silent, and he outstretched his hand for me to take, "Atalia and I have an announcement to make. Will you like to do the honors dear?" "Sure thing babe. Shiwoo and I are expecting baby number three, and we are three months pregnant." I said and the room gasped before it erupted into cheers and applauses. My family were here virtually as well and they too were applauding, but my mother did not look surprised, but rather proud and I knew that she had made a bet n me, "Mother don''t tell me that you knew and made a bet." "Of course I knew. I heard it. Plus I kept feeding him man juice to help him with his back. I did tell you that I was expecting another grand baby didn''t I?" she replied and I laughed. "I guess we all know how Shiwoo spent his vacation." said one of his uncles and the room erupted into another round of laughter as the men pat him aggressively on the back. "You''re having another baby?" asked Adriel sounding disappointed and was on the verge of tears. "Yes baby, but-" I began to say, but she ran away before I could finish and I looked around the room for Shiwoo and saw that he was running after her. I tried to run after them both, but I was stopped several times by aunties asking me questions about any and everything and I was trapped between them. I was luckily able to escape from them five minutes later and found Shiwoo and Adriel in the drawing room talking. I was about to knock on the door and apologized to Adriel, but I decided to just wait behind a wall peeping and not interrupt their daddy daughter time. "But I am a baby. don''t want another one." cried Adriel into his chest as he rubbed her back soothingly. "I know baby know. You will always be mommy and daddy''s baby, but we will just have one more baby to love. We will never love you any less baby. You are already such a good big sister to Heesung and Adrian, but aren''t you tired of all the boys? Don''t you want a sister?" She sniffled as she nodded, "yeah. I hate stinky boys." "That''s why mommy and daddy made you a mini you so that you can play dress up and princess and all the things that Adrian doesn''t want to play." "Really?" she asked sobbing and nodded. "Really. You are going to have another princess just like you. It will be fun." "Okay." she said, and she unwrapped her arms from around him and he wiped her tears. "Can I come in?" I asked knocking on the wall that I hid behind and he nodded, "hey what''s up monster? Are you still mad at mommy?" "No" she said walking over to me and hug me, "I''m sorry mommy. I will be a good big sister to the baby. I promise." "I know you will baby. You are my special little girl and you will always be my baby, and you are already the best big sister." I hugged her tight and kissed her head before she left running out the room to find her brother. "Come here." said Shiwoo stretching his arm out for mine, "come sit on daddy''s lap." "You''re a really good dad you know that?" "Not really, but the make me want to be. I will do anything for my babies." I said and I smiled looking into his eyes. "I know you will, but what are you going to do if we have a son and not a daughter? I mean you kind of just told her that she was getting daughter and we still don''t know for certain just yet." "Yeah well that one is on me. I guess that I will have to pray that it is a girl, but if not, we try until we make one." "Oh is that so?" I asked chuckling as he kissed me. "It''s been so." I laughed as he bit me on the nose and I got up from his lap and we rejoined the party. It was quite fun and everyone seemed happy and so was I. I honestly couldn''t wait for this baby to be born, for they had such a wonderful and loving family here and waiting. Baby number three you are going to be so spoiled. I love you dearly already. We all do. Chapter 166 - Pawn "Do you need some petals?" asked Shiwoo and I shook my head no with my eyes closed as I swirled my apple juice in the champagne glass. "I am fine dear." "Okay. I am going to go and check on the pasta. I''ll be back my love." he said kissing my hand and he left. It had been two months of this since I revealed my pregnancy, and I seriously was not complaining. I was now five months pregnant, and we are having a gender reveal party on Sunday and I honestly was excited. We had been buying a lot of baby stuff and have been decorating the nursery. Adriel was even more excited than we were, for she was already planning out all the activities that they were going to do. The had started school in September, and the baby was set to be due in February. It was a little unfair that Shiwoo had all his kids close to his birthday, but when you think about it I don''t mind it, because I didn''t want a baby stealing all the attention from me for my birthday. Speaking of birthdays, I turned 25 on August and Lia had thrown me a huge surprise party despite me protesting. My ring finger was still empty, and to be honest I expected that he would have proposed then, but months have passed and he still didn''t. No pressure though. He has been the best baby daddy I could ask for. He picked he up at work so that I didn''t have to drive. He never forgets the kids again. He makes us dinner. Shower us with gifts, AND. Gives me foot massages and prepare a warm bath for me everyday after work. He is patient with me even with my mood swings and cravings. If I wake him at one in the morning and ask him to cook something he will. One time he didn''t and I cried, and he profusely apologized as he wiped my tears and fed me ice cream. My emotions were all over the place and I knew that I had been stressing him out so I apologies for it. Sometimes that is. He wanted me to take an early leave from work, but I told him no because I had already missed so many months and he was not happy. I recall the conversation going something like this. "Atalia you a re growing and your office is at the top floor. I make more than enough money to support both our families. Please. Just stay home with the kids?" "Stay home with the kids?" I scoffed, "so we are doing this now huh? I should stay at home and look after the kids, and make your dinner, and clean the house just because I am a woman?" "What!? No! That''s not what I said. You come home every day with your feet swollen I just-" "Oh so you''re calling me fat!?" I asked cutting him off and he let out a frustrated groan as he ran his hand over his face. "Atalia would you please just stop!?" "Don''t you dare raise your voice at me." I said sniffling and his eyes widened as he ran to take me into his arms. "Oh no baby I''m so sorry I didn''t mean to. Shhh. Here. You can hit me if it makes you feel any better." he said and I immediately stopped sobbing and smiled. "Okay." "Oww" he said holding his chest where I hit him, "I didn''t actually think that you would do it. You are vile woman." I laughed as I remembered this, and I evilly laughed at how wrapped he is around my finger tips. "The pasta is ready m''lady." said Shiwoo coming back into the bathroom snapping me out of my fond memories, "what were you laughing about?" "Oh nothing. I''m just so funny that''s all." He eyed me weirdly as he helped me out of the tub and wrapped the robe around my body and took me to the bedroom and applied lotion to my body before taking me to the kitchen. "Mmm looks delish." I said as my mouth watered as I looked at all the dishes laid out on the table. "Only the best for my special lady." "Ouu is there another lady that makes me so special?" I teased and he chuckled as he poured some more apple juice into my glass. "No my queen. It''s just you." "Ouu am I queen now? Did I have a coronation from princess? When was it and was it fun?" I asked taking a sip, and he chuckled even louder this time. See, I was a funny person. "Yes my lady you are now queen of the castle, and your coronation was a night to remember." "Ouu all thanks to you I''m guessing." "Yup. All thanks to me. Now eat, and feed my daughter." he said sand I smiled taking a bath, and my eyes widened at how good it was. "Shiwoo you are going to make me gain like twenty plus pounds." I said as I slurped up my pasta moaning in delight. "Well then I guess it will be more of you to love. I can live with that." "Oh about the gender revealing that they are planning. Do you think that they will do it with a cake, or balloons?" I asked Shiwoo, but he was too distracted on his phone to hear, "Shiwoo? Are you listening?" "Hmm? Oh yeah. Cake sounds fun." He was still typing away on his phone when I leaned over the table trying to see when he turned him phone off slamming it on the desk, "what are you hiding? Are we keeping secrets now?" "Oh no baby it''s just work. I know I promised to not bring work home, but this was kind of important. Crisis averted and you have my attention now. I''m sorry baby what were you saying?" "Hmm" I said as I sat back down on my chair and stabbed a piece of the stake that he had cut for me, and bit into it while scowling at him. "I''m sorry baby. Don''t be mad." "I''m not mad." I said as I stabbed another and he flinched. "Okay you''re mad. Do you want me to rub your feet, or your shoulders. or do you want an orgasm?" he asked and I stopped my chewing and I turned my wide eyes to him and he smirked, "bingo." I quickly chew the meat that was in my mouth as he came over to where I was looking in my eyes as he moved my robe to the side and slightly parted my legs for easy access. "Shiwoo I-ah" I began, but stopped when he began to slowly rub his thumb over my clit, and I bit my lip as I my chest heaved up and down. He then slowly slipped a finger in and I gasped as I looked up at him and he stared down at me unblinking. "Are you still mad?" he asked, and I profusely shook my head no, "good girl." I whimpered and moaned as he pumped his finger slowly inside of me and my head fell back as he sucked on my neck. "That''s a good girl." he said as I shuddered and gasped and I came all over his fingers, and he licked them clean returning to his seat and proceeded with his dinner as if he hadn''t just made me cum. I was all flustered, and my cheeks were on fire as he calmly ate, smiling at me every time he chew a new piece of meat. "What was that?" I finally managed to ask after about five minutes later and he shrugged, "don''t shrug at me." "What baby? You liked it didn''t you?" My mouth opened and closed like a gaping fish, and is if his ego wasn''t already huge enough, his smirk grew even wider, "no! I mean yes, but what if the kids woke up or something?" "Then we would have to explain that mommy is addicted to daddy''s body. Simple." "Me? Addicted your body? Ha. We both know who the addict is here." I said laughing and he rose a brow. "Oh really? One neck kiss and you are a puddle. One hand around your waist and you are livid." I scoffed placing a hand on my chest, "anybody would be weak to that, but one flash of nipple and you are hard." "No baby. One flash of your smile, or glance at your face and I am hard." he said and opened my mouth and closed it feeling shy. Pssh. This guy. "Well then I guess that I win." I said as I tried to get my ears to stop boiling and he smiled that killer smile as he stuck his tongue in his cheek. "I guess so. Now eat before the food gets cold. I want to eat too." Yup and just like that my ears were on fire again, as he smirked. Okay maybe I was wrapped around his finger at how easily he makes me flustered, but you heard the man. One smile and he is a goner. I guess we were eachother''s pawn. Chapter 167 - Lose Ends Later that night after dinner Shiwoo and I were in bed sleeping, when the loud rings of his phone woke us both up. I kept my eyes closed as he unwrapped his arms from around me and groaned reaching for his phone, "hello?" He was all groggy and a bit disoriented, but whatever the person from across the phone said must have been very alarming, for he jumped out of bed and began to get dressed. "What''s wrong?" I asked turning the desk lamp on and rubbing my eyes as I sat up in bed and he slightly jumped from being startled. He must didn''t know that I was awake. "Oh Atalia hey. Baby go back to bed. I''m just to take care of something." "Take care of what?" I asked as he came to my side placing a kiss on my stomach. "I can''t say." I looked him straight in the eye and nodded for he didn''t have to say where or who, his eyes were a dead give away, "you''re going to her aren''t you?" He sighed as he lowered his forehead to rest on my stomach, "Atalia please I have to-" "Then go" I said cutting him off, and shaking his head off, "go to her since she needs you at," I paused looking at the clock, "fucking one in the morning." "Atalia please. She was crying. She said that it was urgent." "More urgent than me!? I am pregnant, and the mother of your kids for God''s sake Shiwoo. Are you just going to drop everything including me every time she calls? Are you just going to sneak out of bed when she needs someone to change her fucking light bulb? You know what just go. Go! Don''t even come back!" I was fuming and he was pleading, "Atalia please I have to. What if something bad happened to her? Baby please I promise you, I won''t be long. I folded my arms looking straight ahead as he begged and he sighed and left. My heart broke when he walked out that door, but I held my chin up and I didn''t shed a tear. I closed all the doors as soon as he left and went back to bed, not caring of how he would come back in. I woke up the next morning and got the kids ready for school, and myself for work, and we found him in the back yard sleeping on the porch, so we walked over him and went our way. How dare he come back here after walking out on me. If he thinks that I was going to take him back after this, he made a sad mistake. The entire day at work I was out of it, stabbing holes in my eraser, punching holes into files, stapling unnecessary files, and the staff were getting worried. "I''m sorry Miss Carter, but is there something bothering you? You files are quite important and I checked the destressing room and it is free. I don''t know maybe you can drop by if you''d like." I stopped the stabbing that I was doing to look him in the eye and he gulped as he hugged the files closer to his chest, "the ''distressing room'' Lee? Are you saying that my anger is over the rails and that is why you think I should destress?" He opened his mouth and closed it obviously nervous nd I rose a brow, "well no ma''am, I mean yes ma''am. It''s just that you were murdering the eraser, and that is a sign of stress and you are you know pregnant- aaaand I j-just wanted to help you because its not-you know good for the baby and I-" I held up my hand to stop his ranting, for he was on the verge of annoying me that would add even more to my anger, "Okay. I''ll stop by. You can go." I smiled warmly at him as I walked him to the door, and he eyed me weirdly and cautiously stepped outside and I chuckled. I sighed as I sat back down on my chair as I ran my hand across my stomach, "I am so sorry baby for stressing you out. Mommy is really sorry, and to make it up to you I will treat you with ice cream." I felt a tiny kick, and I smiled as I gently squeezed the area where they kicked. They have been doing so for like a week now, but every time they do it feels like the first and I smile so widely with pride. "Miss Carter?" I heard a voice called out from the other side of my office door followed by a knock. "Come in." I said as I spun around now facing them awaiting for them to come in. "Oh hello Miss Carter you look lovely as usual." she complimented and I smiled, "here is the address that you asked for, for a Miss Harin Kim. It says here that she has been working at a caf¨¦ near by her apartment and she works irregular hours. There is no telling when she will be off or on daily." "Oh that''s no problem Cassie thank you for your work." I said smiling as I took the files from her hands scanning through the pages, and she eye me weirdly. "If I may ask Miss Carter, what are you going to do with this information?" I smirked and I got up from my seat grabbing my jacket and my purse, "why don''t you go home a little early this evening Cassie? You''ve earned it." "Woah thanks boss." she said and I smiled stepping ass her, and she called after me when I placed my hand of the knob of my door about to open it and leave, "where are you going Miss Carter?" I turned and looked at her smirking with an evil twinkling in my eye, "to tie up, how do you say...lose ends? Ciao!" I smiled to myself as I rode the elevator down, and went directly to my car and got it reading the address one last time, before starting my car and heading there. Hello Harin. I am on my way. Chapter 168 - Harin I slowly walked around her apartment with my hands around my back as I inspected every inch. "Hmm. I guess she never really learned how to clean up after her self." I said aloud as I looked at all the dirty dishes. Their was clothes all over the floor as well as dirt. I almost kind of felt bad for her, but then I remember why I was here, and what for. I then made my way to her couch making sure to dust it off before sitting at the edge with my purse on my lap when I heard keys jingled, and in came Harin. "Oh God!" She exclaimed when she saw me and I smiled. "Hello Harin. It''s been a while." "Atalia? W-what are you-wgat are you doing here?" She asked and I shrugged getting up from my spot on the couch looking around. "Oh you know. Visiting an old friend. It''s a quite a umm, quite a place you''ve got here." "Oh ha. Ha ha. Sorry about the mess. I don''t usually get visitors." "Mmm" I said taking my leather gloves off, "let''s get down to business shall we?" "Umm, okay?" Shs asked confused, and I threw the bag that was on the floor next to me towards her and she slowly bent down opening it and gasped, "Atalia what is this for?" "Here you have about one hundred million won and here." I said handing her an envelope, "is a recommendation letter written by myself that is guaranteed to get you into any place of work or field of your choice." "But Atalia I don''t understand. Why are you helping me?" I softly chuckled placed my hands into my pockets, " ''helping''? I guarantee you dear that I am not helping you, but helping my self." "Ah." She said nodding and closing the badg and returning to her feet, "I see. You want to buy me out of Shiwoo''s life." "Oh no baby this is not about Shiwoo. This is about me and my kids." "I''m not going to take your money. I''m going to continue seeing him. I was there first." She said folding her arms and I chuckled. "Oh no it wasn''t a question sweety. You have two choices. Either take the money or take my fist into your face. If you do not do as I say I swear to God darling that you will never see the light of day again. " "Is that a threat?" She asked and I smirked. "Oh no doll. That''s a warning." I looked her dead in the eyes and unblinking daring her to chose the latter and she looked away signifying my triump and her defeat. "Fine. You win. I''ll stay away." "Great." I said clapping and grabbing my purse, "if that will be all I''ll be on my way. Ciao Bella." "You''ve changed." She said as I was about to open the door and I froze. "If you had seen the things that I have, and if you had been through what I have then you would change too. You noticing my change is the biggest compliment Harin, so thank you." I gave her a warm smile before I opened the door and left walking to my car. I let out an exhale as I placed my bag on the driver''s side. Did I change for the better? I sighed as I ran my hand over my face and went to pick up my kids. When I arrived at the preschool I saw a familiar car in the parking lot, then I went in and saw Shiwoo talking to the teacher as the twins held his hands. "Oh Mrs. Kim good evening." She said when she saw me, and the twins'' face lit up when they saw me, and they let go of their father''s hands and ran into mine. "Mommy mommy!" "Hey babies." I said as I held them tight, "how was school? What What you learn?" "I learned about shapes and colors." Said Adrian and I smiled. "Really? Thats so cool." I said as I brought them to my car strapping them in when Shiwoo came to my side. "Hi." He said and I sighed, "look I know that you are mad at me, and I''m sorry. I spent the whole night thinking about it. I didn''t go." My head snapped up at what he said looking into his eyes, "really?" "Yeah. I put myself into your shoes and if I were you I would hate me. I shouldn''t have done that and I want you to know that she is out of my life," "Oh." I said shrugging and he rose a brow. "Oh?" He asked. "Yes Oh." I confirmed "Wait I''m confused. You were mad at me all night and all day, but now I told you that she is no longer a burden and you just say ''oh''?" "What more must I say? She is no more and that''s good. Now excuse me. I need need get my kids home." I said stepping pass him. He allowed me to and I got in my car and saluted him before driving home. He came home shortly after with take out, and I smiled at him and he looked at me suspiciously. That night in bed as I read my book and he was laying on my lap he was still suspicious about my sudden friendliness. "Is there something you need to tell me?" He asked and I shrugged. "Is there something you need to ask?" "Yes. Why the sudden friendliness and smiles? Are you planning-wait are you planning on killing me? Is you being nice and sweet an alibi?" He asked and I cackled. "What? Ha ha trust me if I wanted to kill you I wouldn''t procrastinate nor will I need an alibi. I am a lawyer and a woman. Two guaranteeing factors. I would bury you 18 feet under and a dead animal 6 feet above you so that if the cops do find and dig, they will be thrown off the trail by the dead animal and you will just rot there." "Why are you smiling?" He asked getting up and holding his chest and I shrugged, "I''m gonna uh, I''m gonna kiss the kids goodbye-I mean good night. I''ll kiss them good night." He left the room shaking and I cackled at how gullible he was. If I were to kill Shiwoo I wouldn''t tell him how. I couldn''t risk him writing a letter or something-I mean I would never kill Shiwoo. Ha ha. Yeah. Ha ha. Never. Chapter 169 - Baby Shower The day before the shower Lia had took me out to get my hair and nails done. I was quite confused as to why I was getting my nails done since it was not really about me, but she just dismissed me by saying that I must look pretty for the photos. Lia had planned everything along with my sisters and moms, so I was still out of the loop and excited for what to come. "Can''t you atleast give me a hint about the gender Unnie? Please. The suspense is killing me." I begged and she shok her head no. "Atalia for the ome hundredth time I am not going to take you a single thing. You will just have to wait until tommorow to see. Trust me, you will thank me." I pouted and folded my arms, and she pinched my cheeks and got back to her magazine. I guess I really have to wait, but that won''t be too long from now, for it was only a few hours away, and I was getting ready at Lia''s while eomma had the kids. I was a little saddened this morning after getting off the phone with my parents and sister, because they won''t be here to share on this special occasion. They reassured me that video calling me was enough, so I guess that that will have to do. "Are you ready to put your dress on?" Asked Lia and I nodded excited and she helped me initially my dress. I was wearing blue, and Shiwoo was wearing pink. I last saw him this morning for like a brief second for he had to run somewhere. Probably about ice or something. "You look beautiful." Said Lia as she stood behind me as I looked at myself in awe at the mirror. "I do don''t I?" "Lia, Tally are you guys-oh" said Minjae coming in the room, but he froze when he saw me and I looked down a little embarrassed. "Oppa stop. You''re making me even more embarrassed." "Woah Tally you look-you look really beautiful. Shiwoo is one lucky man." He said looking at Lia, and she smiled agreeing. "I know right. Really lucky." "Well my two beautiful ladies let''s hurry up and get going. Everyone is already there at rhe venue." He said and we nodded and he grabbed our purses as Lia held my hand. "Let''s go baby. Let''s go see what they baby is." "Let''s!" I exclaimed excitedly clapping and she helped me into the car. The Shower was being held at garden where a museum was and the decorations were absolutely beautiful that I couldn''t help, but gaps out loud, "oh my God you guys! This is so beautiful." Lia smiled as she held my waist as I looked around, "only thr best for my special lady." I began to tear up and Minjaes smile fell and he looked worried, " oh no. She''s crying. Why is she crying? Is it too much? Is this not what you wanted? I knew the oce sculpture was too much." "Oh no no Oppa it''s wonderful. These are happy tears. Pregnancy hormones" I reassured and he let out a relieved sigh and Lia laughed. "Babe you were so scared a minute ago. It was so funny." "Hey hey don''t laugh. I was genuinely scared." He said and I smiled pulling him in for a hug. "Thank you." "You''re welcome, but let''s go inside. A huge surprise is waiting." "A surprise? Bigger than the gender reveal? Wow. Let''s go then!" I said pulling Lia by the hand as I ran. "Hey hey no running, no running." Said a very familiar voice and I froze and turned around slowly only to see my mom smiling with my dad, brothers and sisters by her side and I screamed as my knees gave way, but luckily Shiwoo caught me in time. "Told you she would react like that. " said my sister, and Kyrie took a $100 JMD note form him pocket and gave it to her and she smiled. "What are yiu guys doing here!" "To find out the gender what else?" Asked Tristan and my lip quivered and his smile fell, "whats-whats happening to her face? What did I say? What did I do?" "Happy tears bro. Happy tears." I said as hugged him and everyone else, "when did you guys get here?" "Uhh about a few days ago. We arrived like after one in the morning here. Shwioo flew us out." Said my mom and I looked at Shiwoo winking my mouth wide open and he shrugged then I realized. "Wait that night when you?" I asked and he nodded, "Huh. You sneaky mother fu-" "To God be the glory great things he has done." Said my mother injecting glaring at me and I bit my lip. "Aunty when are we going to have some food?" Asked Melody and I chuckled. "Soon baby soon. The twins are somewhere here I think so why don''t you and Kyrie go find them?" "Otayy!" She screamed as she held onto Kyrie''s hand and ran off into the crowd, at the same time Eomma and Appa came walking toward us. "Oh my if it isn''t my lovely daughter in laws family." Said Eomma as she hugged them one by one. "Mrs. Kim we have already met several times this week." Said my dad and I gasped, "I mean hello stranger. It is nice to meet you." "Mhmm busted. So you guys gave been hanging out behind my back?" "Well-only a few times-we''re friends-surprise-!" They all said taking over each other. "Well I am glad that you guys have been enjoying your time here without me." I said fake pouting, and Shiwoo kissed my lips. "Don''t be too mad babe. It was a pleasant surprise wasn''t it?" "Yes. It really was. Let''s go meet the guests and see what kind of gifts they brought seeing as all my family came empty handed." "Hey! We brought our loves, open arms and empty stomachs." Said Stacy in defense and I playfully rolled my eyes at them as I held onto Shiwoos hand to go and great the other guests leaving our families with Lia and Minajae. After many many hugs, and kisses, and well wishes and envelopes with money later, it was time for the gender reveal. I was as excited as I can be as I was literally bouncing with every step as I we made our way outside to where Shiwoo''s Ferrari was parked ready for us to get in. "So you''re saying that when we start to drive the smoke will tell gender by the gender?" I aske and Lia nodded, "cool." I then got it and Shwioo bucked my seat belt, then got it and stretched over placing a kiss on my stomach, then my lips holding my hand, " you ready?" I nodded as I let out a nervous exhale, "as ready as I''ll ever be." "Hey, no matter what happens we will love them either way." He said kissing my hand and I smiled. "I will love them either way." He held onto my hand as he turned the car on revving the engine a few times as everyone clapped and cheered, as the camera men and video men captured thus beautiful moment. I threw a kiss to the twins who were in my parents hands and they waved at me smiling. "Ready to go?" Asked Shiwoo and put my shades on. "Let''s burn rubber baby." He smirked as he lowered the hand brake and we were off speading as the car emitted the fumes. I held my breath as I looked through the rear view mirror and I exclaimed in excitement when I saw the color. "It''s a girl! Oh my God it''s girl! Shiwoo baby we''re having another princess." ''I told you so." He said smiling and tears began to flow. "I love you so fucking much." I said through sobs. "I love you even more princess. Now let''s go back to the others. I''m sure that they are just as excited." "Okay." I said as he made a U-turn and we returned to where they were and they came to hug and congratulate us as soon as the car stopped. "Yay baby sister!" Exclaimed the twins running up to hug me and I kissed them on their foreheads. "Another one of you guys. I love you guys so much." "We love you too mommy." They said in unison before I was swept away by the crowd. "Congratulations-yay a girl-another girlie-Shiwoo meant business." Were a few of the words that I heard as I received kissess and hugs from everyone as I passed around. "Thank you-thanky you so much-yes he really did mean business" were a few of the responses I gave along with smiles and bows. I was tired by the time I got through it all, and Lia held held me by the hand as she walked me to the entrance of the museum smiling. "Are you having fun?" "Of course I am. I really am. This is the best party that I have ever been to." I answered and her smile grew even wider. "Well it''s about to me even more fun, and memorable. You deserve all of this Tally. You are the most amazing person I know." She said and I looked arnher confused tilting my head to the side. "What do you mean?" She let go of my hand and gestured forward for me to look, and so I did and I I when I saw what it was. Chapter 170 - The Proposal I placed my hand over my mouth and the other over my stomach as I looked at the flower and pretty lights path and I knew what was coming. I took a step onto the path, then continued to walk down the corridor, gasping with awe as I picked the white and red roses that were attached to the wall for me to remove, reading the words that were on them. ''My baby,'' began the first letter, ''we have come a long way haven''t we?'' I nodded as I read the words as I felt tears began to well in my eyes and the other read, ''Ups and downs, highs and lows, but you were always by my side.'' A tear ran down my cheek as I took more steps, finding another after another. ''My sweet heart, my princess, my baby momma. I know that I don''t deserve your love and yet you still bless me with more than I can handle every day.'' It was coming to an end with only two roses left, and my heart was beating faster by the minute even though I knew what was coming. ''You are the best thing that have ever happened to me. You are the light of my life and my reason to carry on, and now you have given me three more reasons. I want to keep waking up to your beautiful, grumpy, and a little bit crazy self every morning, but not as Miss Atalia Carter.'' I suck in a breath as I walked towards the final rose, and with shaky hands and breath I removed the letter from the stalk and gently unfolded it revealing the big question. ''Miss Atalia Elizabeth Carter, will you do me the honor of being my wife? P.s there are a lot of people here so if you are going to say no, please do so in private.'' I chuckled at his little end note as I bit my lip fighting the urge to cry when rose petals began to fall from the sky, and the lights flashed before it went dark, then I was in the spot light with my roses and letters held dearly to my chest and I slowly turned around to see Shiwoo on one of his knees with a shiny rose gold engagement ring with the initials AEK on it, and the dam broke lose as I ran to him kissing him passionately on the lips. "Hi." "Hi" he said grinning still on his, "oh uhh not to rush you or anything, but our family is waiting." "Huh? Oh yes! Of course I''ll marry you dummy." "She said yes!" he exclaimed with laughter as he slid the ring onto my finger and kissed my hand before pulling me in for a tight hug, "aww baby you just made me the happiest man alive. I gotta-I gotta go take shot. I gotta go do push ups. She said yes. She actually said yes." I chuckled at the sound of disbelief in his voice as we both got swept away into different directions as the room lit up and our family came rushing towards us. "Yess my bitch is getting married woop woop!" cheered Lia as she came and hug me taking the roses and letters from my hand so that she could admire my rings better. "Damn girl. That man really out did him self. Congrats child." said Tristy as he held my hand looking at the ring and I nodded with excitement grinning. "I really had no idea that this was going to happen. You guys are really good at keeping secrets. Even you mamma?" I asked in disbelief and she proudly shrugged. "Don''t underestimate me child. I am really good at keeping secrets, and my mouth shut." "Hmm-no-not really-you''re the worst" we all said in unison, and she placed her hands on her hips giving us the mom look, and we all fell silent. "A daughter and a ring all in one day. How do you feel sis?" asked my sister and I exhaled thinking about, for I really had no clue with all of these emotions running around. "Honestly? I don''t know. It still feels like a dream, and like I am going to wake up any time soon." "Well even if it is a dream, I pray that you get to have this when you wake up." "Yeah me to." I said genuinely as I looked into her eyes, and I pulled her into a hug, "come here baby sister. I''ve missed you so much. I''m so glad that you''re here." "Ha ha. I''ve missed you too big sis, and I''m glad that I''m here too. You look really beautiful, and you are glowing." "I know right." I said twirling and she giggled. "Congrats sis. I can''t wait for the wedding, and for the baby to be here. At least those with distract Lia from trying to get me to give her another baby." said Minjae hugging me and I smiled. "Nah-uh bro you have to give her that baby. We already started picking out names. He said as he shook his head trying to hide his smile, "fine but only if the baby is named after me." "Hmm okay. Speaking of babes. Where is Heesung? I haven''t seen my little man all day." "The last time I saw him he was with the twins and their cousins. I''ll let him know if I see him that you were looking for him. I''m going to go attend to the guest, so enjoy the party okay?" "Okay." I said and he smiled turning to leave when I called out after him, "hey Minjae! Thank you. For everything. I love you." "I love you too." he said giving me one last heartfelt smile before leaving. I really owed my life to Minjae, for he was my only friend after the Harin incident, and he took me into his home and fed and sheltered me when I was unable to. If I hadn''t had him and Lia back then who knows? Maybe I would have succumbed to my dark thoughts and maybe the twins wouldn''t be here today. I also owed the birth, an the success of my company to him as well for he walked out on his job after defending me, and loaned me the money to build our empire. I might not say this often, or as much as should, but I am truly grateful for everything that I have, and I will be paying it forward. "Hey. What are you thinking about?" asked a voice as they wrapped their hand around my waist running their hand across my tummy as his chin rested on my shoulder. "Oh nothing, just appreciating life, and everything in it." "Well can I appreciate my woman for a bit? May I have this dance?" He asked turning his head to snuggle into the crook of my neck placing a kiss there and I giggled. "Yes. You may." He unwrapped him arms from around my waist and my hand placing a kiss on it, before taking me to the dance floor slowly rocking us to the beat of the music as he held me close, "I love you so much aein, and I will neve let you forget that, not let you go." "Do you promise?" "I promise. Now lets dance the night away." And so we did. It was the most fun that I had had in like forever. Both our families were here, as well as our friends sharing in this moment, and everything was just right. We had a new baby girl joining us in a few months, and now a wedding to plan. Life was perfect, and I pray as I hard as I could in that moment as Shiwoo held me tightly in his arms that life just stayed this way. I think we all deserve it. Chapter 171 - Late Night Snack "Shiwoo. Shiwoo. Baby please." I whined and he groaned. "Atalia please it''s late. Go back to bed.'' "But I can''t. The baby is hungry. Can you please make us a sandwich?" I begged as I cutely as I could and he sighed. "Fine. Let''s go." "Yay!" I said clapping as he helped me to get off the bed and we quietly made our way to the kitchen. I sat at the island as he opened the fridge squinting at the harsh lights as he rubbed his sleepy eyes and brushed his messy hair back. He looked so cute and fluffy so I just sat and watch him as he moved around the kitchen making me a sandwich. "Here. One bologna sandwich with cheese and lettuce." he said handing me the sandwich and as I brought it to my mouth and caught a whiff of it I gaged. "Did you put mayonnaise in this?" "Yes why?" he asked confused as I placed the sandwich back onto the plate pushing as far as I could away from me. "I cant eat that." "Why not?" he asked picking up the sandwich taking a bite, "it''s delicious. Just try it." "It has mayonnaise in it. I can''t eat it. The baby doesn''t like it." "What? What do you mean by the baby doesn''t like it? The last time I made it without mayonnaise you threw a fit and said that the baby needed mayo, but now you''re telling me that she doesn''t like it!?" "Don''t raise your voice at me!" I yelled pouting and he sighed running his hand over his face. "Okay look. I''m sorry okay. What does the baby feel like eating hmm? I''ll make it." "Hmm" I said pondering with my pointer finger tapping my chin, "fried chicken." "Fried chicken? Atalia it''s two in the morning. You cant eat something like that right now. I thought we agreed on eating healthy." "Oh so now you''re calling me fat?" I asked folding my arms and his eyes widened in fear. "What!? No! No no no baby I was just-" "It''s okay. I''ve lost my appetite. I''ll just go to bed." I said cutting him off as I got off the island stool and he sighed. "Okay fine look I''m going to get chicken see." he said grabbing his jacket and keys, "see I have my keys, and I''m going." "Okay." I said smiling as ran over to kiss him on the cheeks, "be careful, and extra barbeque sauce please. Thank you baby." He sighed as he mumbled something under his breath, but went o get me the chicken none the less. Seoul was a city that didn''t sleep so most places were open, so late night snack run was really convenient. About fifteen minutes had passed, and my stomach had been grumbling so I decided to make myself a fruit bowl until he came back. I got the fruits that I wanted from the fridge, and placed them on the counter and began to chop them up on the cutting board. Somewhere along the way while I was cutting the strawberries, I was gazing and I missed the berry chopping my middle finger instead. "Ah!" I hissed out in pain as warm blood began to ooze from my finger and I turned the tap on running it under it until the bleeding had stopped then I checked the damage. The cut was pretty bad for it went through my finger nail but it was not extremely deep. The ones on the flesh though was pretty deep, and the skin began to turn purple as it throbbed. I was running the finger under the tap again for a few minutes when I heard the front door opened and closed, and I quickly hid my finger behind my back as I grimaced in pain, "hey baby! Back so soon?" "Yeah. It was not really as crowded as I thought it would be. Oh and uhh I got you a Kimbap to keep things healthy." "Mhmm" I said smiling and nodding through the pain and he rose a brow as he studied my pained smile and I whinced in pian. "Atalia what''s wrong?" "Nothing!" I answered too soon and he hummed looking at the knife and the fruits. "What were you making?" "A fruit bowl. Want some?" I asked and he nodded, "Sure." "Cool." I said nodding with my hand still behind me. "Aren''t you going to make it?" he asked after a minute of me nodding still with my hand behind me. "Sure." I slowly removed my hand from behind me and I whimpered in pain as I grabbed the knife and held the fruit. "Ah ha! I knew it!" "Shiwoo baby I can explain. I-" "Oh no baby no need to explain. It''s simple as this, but what the hell were you doing to make you cut yourself Atalia? Even the twins know about knife safety. I was coming back with food Atalia. What made you have to go and hurt yourself trying to make something else!?" he yelled cutting me off. "Stop talking to me as if I''m a child Seo Jin. The kids are sleeping." He exhaled and lowered his voice, "let me see your finger." "I don''t need you hel-" I began to say, but stopped when he took my finger in his mouth as he gently sucked on it. "Let''s go get your finger cleaned up and dressed." "Okay." I said softly as I followed behind him like a little puppy. He dressed my finger in silence as he clenched and unclenched his jaw, and I pouted in guilt when he sighed, "Atalia I want you to know that whenever I scold you it''s not because I don''t love you, for I love you dearly. Atalia you were using a knife and you gazed for a second and cut yourself. What if it was something much more worse huh? I don''t think I will be able to live with losing you, the both of you. So baby please promise me that you will be more careful and listen. If not for you, then for the baby please." "Okay. I''m sorry." I said lowering my head, and he lifted my jaw to look up at him. "I know baby. I know. Now let''s go eat and go to bed. I have work in the morning." He fed me pieces of chicken and kimbap and we went to bed cuddling as usual. The next morning though my hormones were off the charts, as I found myself crying as I helped him to button his cuffs. "Baby what''s wrong?" he asked concerned and I sobbed. "Please don''t go." "Oh I''m sorry baby, but I have to. I have a big meeting today." he answered, and I began to sob even more, "oh no baby please don''t cry. Do you want to go shopping? Should I call Lia?" "Mhmm. Okay." I said between sobs and he called Lia. I luckily soon after calmed down and was feeling much better as I suck on a popsicle when I felt the baby gave me a hard kick as Shiwoo held my stomach and I began to cry again. "Oh no baby what did I do this time? How do I fix it? Please stop crying." "You did this to me!" I screamed crying, "you put a baby in me, and now she takes me as a soccer field always fuckin kicking around." He sighed running his hands through his hair obviously frustrated and had no idea of what to do or say. Luckily for him Lia arrived shortly after saving him from another breakdown and let out a sigh of relief, "Lia! Thank God you''re here." "Hey. What''s up? You look like you''ve seen a ghost." "It''s Atalia she''s. She''s crying again, and I have to go. Thank you so much for coming." I heard him say and I sniffled, "Adriel and Adrian let''s go." I went outside to where they were and Lia gave me a sad smile, and I kissed the twins and Shiwoo goodbye as they left. Lia and I spent the day shopping and pampering which I was grateful for, for theses random crying sessions has been making me so depressed and sad. It was fun getting out of the house, for it has been two weeks since I was forced to take a leave from work since I was now seven months. My tummy was very large and round, so it was a bit hard to get around, but with Lia holding my hand by side, and several rest breaks a minute, we made it through the mall and back home. It was really a fun day that we had. I can''t wait for baby girl to come out so that I can drink again. I really need it. Chapter 172 - Strawberry No Chocolate "Did you get the snacks I wanted?" I asked Shiwoo and he nodded handing me a bag and I clapped wiggling, "yay!" "They didn''t have the strawberry, so I got chocolate instead." I froze at what he said and I closed my eyes as I felt the anger at the surface, "you what? You got me chocolate even though I told you a million times that I do not eat chocolate?" "Wait huh? I thought you said you loved chocolate. Don''t girls love chocolate?" "No Shiwoo, that must have been your other girlfriend." I said as I took the plastic bag off my lap, and tried to waddle myself away when he held my hand and pulled me in for a back hug, "Shiwoo for you own safety, I''d suggest that let go of me right now." "Aww aein don''t be like that. I''m sorry okay." "Saying sorry wont always fii-mmm" I started to say, but got distracted as he began to place feathery kisses on my neck. "Hmm? What were you saying?" "Huh? Oh-I was umm-mm" I said again as he trailed his hand down and into my shorts. "Huh? What was that baby? You forgive me?" he slid two fingers in and I gasped biting my lip. "Se-uh-seducing me w-wont help you-mmm-thi-ah-this time!" I said as I rested my head on his shoulder exposing my neck, and he sucked and licked all over as he slowly pumped his finger in and out of me, and my legs shook. "Oh really? Alright then." he said removing his fingers and placed me to sit on the couch and I whined in protests and he smirked teasing, "hmm does my baby want more?" "Yes!" I exclaimed pouting and he held my jaw sticking the fingers that were just inside me into my mouth, and I looked up at him as I sucked it clean. He smirked as he pulled it out, and used the pad of his thumb to wipe my lips, "good girl." He then picked up the plastic bag with the snacks and grabbed is keys when I called out, "where are you going?" "To get you strawberry just like you asked for." "Okay." I said waving him off as I tried to raise my feet and turned the tv on. The kids were at their grandparents so it was just us this week end. My family had went back home about two weeks ago since they had their lives to get back to. It was really fun spending time with them here, and they really enjoyed Korea. I wasn''t able to go everywhere with them since I was heavily pregnant, but as long as they had fun so did I. I have about two more months into my pregnancy, and with everyday that goes by I grow even more and more excited. At first when I calculated the baby''s due date, and realized that it would be a February baby, I was a little jealous that Shiwoo had all three kids birthday close to his while I was all by myself, but then I remembered that kids stole attention, and I didn''t want a child stealing the spotlight from me on my birthday. We still haven''t decided on the baby''s names as yet, for every one wanted to be the one who names her, but we are getting there. She has to have a name before her due date right? Right? Anyways that night when Shiwoo came back and gave me snack that I wanted I was happy so I did my happy wigg;e dance as he sighed. "You are spoiled you know that?" "I know." I said as I wiggled even more. "If you keep doing that when you get your own way, baby S will be here before time." "Baby ''S''?" asked confused, "you mean like ''S'' after you?" He nodded as he sat on the couch removing my feet and I hit him across the head pointing to my stomach, and he sighed lifting them back up, "why not? I mean the twins were name after you." "The twins were name after both of us dear. I just didn''t out it on the birth paper." "Exactly. So I want this baby to be named after me, and when we are married we can maybe adjust the twins'' birth paper." he said and I shrugged. "Then let''s plan the wedding faster." "Oh baby I don''t need a wedding to claim you as my wife." he said and I blushed. "Hey I''ve been thinking about something?" "Mhmm what?" he asked trying to get some of my snack so I smacked his hand, "oww!" "Good, now pay attention. I was thinking that since we bought a three bed room house, you know us and the twins separate, but now we are having another child, why not buy a bigger house? You know incase we expand even more." "You want a bigger house? I thought you said you liked it." "Oh yes I do. I really do, but I think that the kids are growing, and sooner or later they will want their own space you know. The twins are just getting used to adjusting on sleeping on their own, and not always doing things together, but things that they love. They are finally learning how to function as individuals, and not have their entire personality trait being that they are twins." I said and he nodded. "Well I guess you''re right. If you want a bigger house lets get a bigger house, especially since we are going to have more kids." "What are you trying to make? A football team or something?" I asked joking and he shrugged. "Something like that." "Okay, but we can maybe only have one more. Just to even the playing field since us girls are on top." I said and he smirked. "I don''t mind you being on top." "You dirty dirty bastard. Ok I''m in." I said giggling as he held my hand and we ran to the bed room. I was not able to stay on top for like more than two minutes, but that was fine, for I like it when he took control. I am so sorry baby ''S'' that you''re parents are sex addicts. Chapter 173 - House Hunting "What about this one? Two stories and five bedroom." asked Shiwoo showing me the house on his tablet and I shook my head no. "I don''t like that neighborhood. The closest chicken restaurant is too far. Plus it doesn''t have a back yard." "Hmm true." he said agreeing and went back to scrolling, as I took chips from the bowl that was resting on my stomach. "Ouu I found one with a master bedroom, back yard, and spacy kitchen," "Let me see." I said as I scrolled through the pictures nodding, "it even has walk in closet. The master bedroom bathroom is nice as well. So its the master bedroom plus four other bed rooms, the back yard, ouu and the kitchen is really nice." "You like it?" he asked and I nodded and he let out a sigh in relief. "It''s quite expensive though, but it''s perfect. Wait it''s in Gangnam right?" I asked and he nodded, "great. Set up an appointment to view it." "Are you sure?" he asked and I nodded plopping a chip into my mouth, "really because the we have been looking for a week, and every time you saw some place available in Gangnam you said no so why the sudden yes?" "Because I like it. Plus a lot of famous people live there so." I said shrugging and he rose a brow, "come on I''m kidding. It''s just that it is secluded and the baby is coming soon so we need somewhere to live right? It''s not too far, and it''s a nice neighborhood." "Okay." he said as he typed away on his tablet, before turning it off and removing the bowl from my chest and I protested. "Hey! I was eating that." "You can get it later. Come cuddle with me since we are leaving soon." he said and I sighed giving in, "I''m going to miss this place." "Mmm. Me too. I hope the kids wont mind." "Yeah me too," He said as he ran his hand over my stomach, "but it''s for the best. They will be able to grow and and learn in a larger environment. Are they going to change schools?" "No. It''s not that far. They really like is there, and they are already changing neighborhoods so I don''t want them to have to say goodbye to their friends. That would be mean of me." "Hmm" he said into my hair agreeing, "alright." We spent the rest of the evening cuddling on the couch, then the next day we were off to Gangnam to check out the house. It was really nice and beautiful, well as expected since it was the richest neighborhood. The house was bigger than I thought, and it was quite flashy, and expensive, but he assured me that it was not too expensive, and that the kids and I deserve to feel and live comfortably so he bought it. It had been a week since then, and we have been packing and moving, but we weren''t quite done. We put the old house up for sale, and people had been coming to view it all wee, so it was just a matter of when someone will finally buy it. The twins were with their grandparents as usual, but they would sometimes come over and help us out in packing. I was finding it harder, and harder everyday to stand on my feet since my back and feet ache, but I only had another month until the baby will be here and we still weren''t settled. "Atalia take a rest I can do this." said Shiwoo trying to take the paintbrush from my hand and I didn''t allow him for I wanted to help paint the nursery. "Stop I can do this myself, just like I did the last one." He sighed as he ran his hand over his face for I had been like this all week, "fine you can paint it yourself, but if you were referring to your pregnancies I was not here for the twins, but I am here for her and you are not going to push me away. I know that you are stressed right now, and you body aches from carrying her, but I am here, you can dump some of your burdens onto me. Please." he begged and I sighed. "You''re right. I''m sorry I just-I just" I tried to say, but my emotions got the best of me as I began to cry, "I don''t know what''s wrong with me. My mood keeps changing, and I''m always hungry and I''m trying to control my temper, but it''s so hard." "Shh baby it''s fine. I know. I know. I''m here. Let it all out." he said rubbing my back as I cried into his chest, "do you want to take a break and get some ice cream?" "Mhmm" I nodded and he wiped my tears kissing my forehead, "I am a mess." "Mhmm" he said agreeing and I glared at him, "a pretty mess. Now lets go get some ice cream. The nursery wont paint itself." He helped me to remove my overalls and we went out for ice cream walking through the neighborhood hand in hand. The thing with Seoul is that there are always couples or friend groups everywhere. You will feel extremely lonely if you walk alone so I was glad that I had him by my side. I then remembered when I first arrived here and I had no friends and would eat alone. People looked at me as if I was crazy, for it was quite weird for Koreans to see someone eating alone since their love language was to always make sure that you had eaten. My memories then shifted to when I met Harin, and I remembered all this good times, and the fun and laughs, but then I was reminded that what was, was no longer now. I felt a little saddened by the past, but all things happen for a reason. Who knows, if we weren''t friends I wouldn''t have met Shiwoo, and if hadn''t meet him I''d be walking by myself right now amongst all these couples and happy people. I guess I was having another emotional whirlpool for I suddenly felt so grateful, and felt so much love for Shiwoo. "What? Why are you staring at me like that? Is there something on my face?" he asked confused and I just smiled, "you have hearts in your eyes." "Maybe that''s just because you are so beautiful. love you Shiwoo." "Is this a trap? Did I do something wrong?" he asked a little worried and I chuckled walking into his chest as I wrapped my hands around him. "No silly. I just love you that''s all." He wrapped his hands around me as well and buried his hand into my head, "I love you too crazy." I loved to warmth that was coming from his body, and the smell of his cologne. It was December so it began to snow while I was hugging him, but I felt as if I was on a tropical island when I was in his arms. I held him even tighter as I closed my eyes before I let him go. "Let''s go. It''s snowing." "It''s quite beautiful isn''t it? Our first snow together." he said as he looked up. "You''re right. It''s almost a year since we got back together, and this will be our first Christmas. Merry Christmas baby daddy." He smiled and placed a kiss on my lips, "merry Christmas baby momma. Now lets go. My balls are frozen." I giggled as I took him by the hand we ran to the car and drove home. We didn''t finish painting the nursery as we had planned, but we just cuddled on the couch and drank hot coco. It was so nice and the baby even loved it. She kicked the whole time and Shiwoo held my stomach as he spoke to her and I smiled as I watched the exchange. "Hey my princess. Are you enjoying the hot coco? Yes? You''re growing so much aren''t you? Daddy''s princess right? Yes. You''re going to be such a healthy and beautiful princess right? Eat up all the food that mommy feeds you and hurry come out to joins us okay?" He kissed my stomach as he rubbed it over and over until I fell asleep. I really couldn''t wait until she arrived. Chapter 174 - Ji Ah "So have you decided on the name yet?" asked Lia as we sat over lunch and I shook my head no. "He want''s to name the baby with an ''S'', but I wanted to name her Ji Ah. Kim Ji Ah." "Ouu I like it. If you don''t use it can I?" she asked and I rose a brow, "oh no I''m not pregnant as yet, but we are trying." "Well you guys will get there soon. If not I''ll call my mom and ask her for the recipe for whatever she fed Shiwoo. You know he still wants more kids?" "Really?" she asked and I nodded, "because he needs it." "I told him just one more though. I want another son. You know to just even things out." "Sounds like plan. I might just stop after this baby, well that is if we have another, but Heesung is enough, plus you keep making babies for me." "Ha ha yeah. I might be making a football team. Who knows?" "Ha ha, but on a serious note , how do you feel knowing that you due date passed two days ago, and that you can pop any minute now?" she asked and I sighed shrugging. "Well I mean Shiwoo was a bit disappointed when I was not in the hospital, but I think I''m fine. I guess I have time to, you know, try to psyche my self up because to be honest, I''m really really scarred." "Because of what happened with the twins?" she asked and I nodded, and she stretched her hand over the table to hold mine comforting me, "don''t worry babe. What happened with the twins won''t happen with her. She is healthy and is even cooking a little extra just for you. It will all be good, plus, Shiwoo is here." "True, but I feel like I might freak him out with all the screams and panicking you know? He''s almost thirty so his heart his slowing down, and can''t afford too much stress." I joked and she cackled. "Ha ha. He wants to hear you now calling him old man. I''m pretty sure he would do something about it." "Oh he would." I said suggestively and we both laughed, then I stopped when I felt a contraction. "Contraction" she asked and I nodded doing my breathing exercises till it subsided, "are you ready to go?" "Mhmm" I said as I bit my lip as I felt another. She signaled for the bill and she paid, and helped me up out of my chair and we made our way to the exit. We stepped out the door of the cafe and I felt my contraction subsided, and I took a deep breath straightening my stance. "Are you okay now? Do I need to bring you to the hospital or call Shiwoo?" she asked and I shook my head no. "No. I''m fine. I just-ah!" "Oh my God!" screamed Lia as as the liquid ran down my legs. "My water broke." I said softly the first time then screamed it the second time after coming to the realization that, "my water broke!" "Oh my God oh my God what do I do!?" "Umm I don''t know take me to the hospital?" I suggested and she nodded gently helping me to the car. "Are you okay?" she asked as she drove and I nodded holding onto the side of my seat because of how fast she was driving. "Yeah yeah I''m fine, but if you keep driving like this I wont be." "Yeah yeah you''re right." she said slowing down a little, "how are you so calm?" "I''m trying not to think about it." "We should call Shiwoo." she said and I nodded taking my phone out of my purse calling his number and he answered on the first ring. "Hey baby. How are you? Are you finished with your date with Lia?" "Umm something like that." I said biting my lip as I felt another contraction. "Are you okay?" he asked slightly alarmed and I whinced. "Yeah yeah of course it''s just that-mm-the baby-" "The baby is coming!?" he asked cutting me, and I nodded, but then remembered that he couldn''t see me. "Yeah. She is." "Oh my God! Oh my God what do I do!?" he asked panicking, and I got flash backs of Lia asking me the same thing and found it funny how everyone was panicking, but me. "I need the hospital bag at home. Meet me at the hospital. We''re on our way." "Okay baby I''ll be right there. Hang tight. I love you so much." he said into phone and I smiled. "I love you too." We then shortly arrived at the hospital and she opened her door, and ran around to help me out shouting, "hello do I need to yell to get some assistance here!? For Gd''s sake the lady is having a baby out of her vagina!" Two guys which I''m guessing were nurses came with a wheel chair and I sat down as they wheeled me inside. My contractions were getting closer, and closer for baby girl really wanted out, but I remained calm and collected as I controllably inhaled and exhaled. I was checked in and was laying on my bed in my gown with Lia at my side when the door busted open and in came Shiwoo. "Where is she?" "Hi baby" I said smiling as I opened my arm waiting for a hug. "Are you okay? Are you in pain?" "No no I''m fine. We are just waiting on the baby to be dilated at 10 cm, then we can begin to push." I assured and he got down at his knees beside me kissing my hand. "Do you need anything? Is there anything I can do?" he asked and I smiled. "No. Just stay by my side, and everything will be fine. Did you pick up the kids?" "Yeah my parents have them. They will be here soon." "Okay." I said as I closed my eyes. "Baby? Baby!?" he exclaimed shaking me sounding startled. "Shiwoo I''m not dying. I''m just taking a rest." "Oh" he said and Lia snickered, "okay baby get some rest. I''ll be right here." "Mhmm" I said with my eyes still closed as I winced and whimpered whenever I had contractions. Pushing was not the hard part in delivering a baby for me, but it was the waiting as their big ass head slowly and painfully stretched me open. I was ready for her to be out, like right now. Chapter 175 - Seaweed Soup Five hours have passed with me still in labor, and I was just about done with this shit. Lia had left at the three hour mark, because I sent her home to Heesung. Shiwoo fell asleep on the bed laying on my lap, as I played in his hair. It was evening time, and his parents, and the kids were on their way with dinner. The baby was only 2cm dilated and it hurt like hell already. I asked Shiwoo to check if he could see the head about an hour ago, and he did, but almost threw up. Who am I kidding he did threw up. "Mommy!" exclaimed the twins when the doctor opened the door letting them in and I smiled when I saw them. "Oh my God hi babies! I''ve missed you so much!" "Who is having the baby?" asked appa as he hit Shiwoo on the shoulder waking him up and he rubbed his eyes, "you should be the one comforting her you sissy." "Oh no appa I''m fine. I''m just ready to push and go home." "Hey. What time is it?" asked Shiwoo rubbing his eyes as he looked around the room. "It''s time to be a man and take care of Atalia. Here, feed her." said appa handing him a bag and he took it. Inside the bag was a bowl of warm seaweed soup, and I smiled as I knew the significance of it. "But the baby isn''t here as yet. Isn''t it like breaking tradition of I drink it before?" "Oh no dear eat up. Maybe then the baby will come out faster. How far along is she?" asked eomma. "Two centimeters after five hours." "Aww. Don''t worry. Most women take twenty four hours before ten centimeters." she said trying to comfort me, but I just felt worse and she noticed, "but don''t worry she will be here in no time. She is a Carter-Kim." "Mommy when is my baby sister coming?" asked Adrian and I smiled. "I''m not really sure baby, but she will be here soon." "Where is she coming from? Another country?" he asked again and we all laughed. "Something like that." said Shiwoo chuckling. Shiwoo fed me the seaweed soup as the twins and his parents sat and watched. It felt a little awkward, but it was delicious. A few more hours had passed and they were gone leaving just me and Shiwoo in the room still deciding on baby names. "What about Ji Ah?" "Ji Ah? Whose name would that be based off of?" he asked and I shrugged. "Well I mean does it have to be based off of somebody''s name? I''ve been thinking long and hard about it and I really really like it. Besides the twins were named Seoyeon and Seo Jun after you. Don''t you think it''s fair that I get to choose this baby''s name?" "So its official? You''re going to change their name?" "Is that all you heard? And no. It''s not changing. Just adjusting after the wedding." I said and he rose a brow. "Adjusting how? Everything included their initials was after you. A.E.C. You didn''t even have the decency to add the Kim. I helped made them too you know." "How could I have added it if you weren''t there to sign it? I pushed them, and I am pushing this one out so whatever I say goes." I said folding my arms and being stubborn and he sighed. "Fine. We will adjust the twin''s names and we will name the baby Ji Ah. Happy now?" "Yes. Yes I am. Her English name will be Aria Savannah." I said and his eyes lit up. "You mean you kept the ''S''?" "Yup. Like you said, you did help to make them." he smiled widely as he kissed my lips and I too smiled at the squashing of our beef. "So are you going call her Carter-Kim or just one of the above?" "I don''t know, what do you think maker of thy babies?" I asked and he chuckled. "I think Cater Kim is just fine." "I agree." I said smiling then grimaced when I felt a contraction. "That''s okay baby. Breathe. In and out, in and out. That''s it." he said as he held my hand looking into my eyes and I did as told until it subsided. It was like that for a few hours until we both asleep a little before the morning light. We were awaken when the nurse came in the next morning and did a routine check, and everything was fine. We had only had three hours of sleep, and we were a bit groggy and tired, but we were full awake and blood was pumping when we were told that we were 8cm. "Really?" asked Shiwoo and the nurse nodded smiling, "that''s great. Thank you." She bowed before leaving, and Shiwoo turned to me beaming. "She''s almost here." I giggling as he held my cheeks kissing all over my face. "I''m so proud of you baby. You''re so strong." "Thank you." "No thank you. I know how hard it might be for you, and yet you''re so calm. You''re wonderful Atalia." "I know" I said smiling and he chuckled, "will you hold my hand while I push?" "Of course I will. I will never let go." he said. Yeah fast forward to about an hour after this conversation, and it was time to push, and the sucker was on the floor passed out with nurses and doctors over him. He was doing so well holding my hand as he breathed with me, but then he got a look of all the blood and the head. "This is not about him!" I screamed as the nurses held me down, "leave him, and get this fucking baby out of me!" They left him where he was still on the floor and attended to me as I pushed with all my might. "Push miss Carter push!" encouraged the doctor from between my legs. "Oh golly! Why didn''t I think of that!? It''s only as if I had not been pushing this whole fucking time!" I snapped. "I know Miss Carter I know. Just one more big push and it will all be over okay? She is so close. Don''t give up okay?" "Okay." I said as the mid wife held my hand and wiped my forehead. "On the count of three. One! Two! Three! Push!" "Ngahhh!" I said as I pushed with all my might when I heard her cry and my vison became blurry as the nurses, midwives and doctors congratulated me. "It''s a girl!" exclaimed the doctor, and I chuckled for what else would it be? We already had a gender reveal. "Somebody get him some water" said the doctor referring to Shiwoo, and I heard the beeps on the heart monitor began to speed up, as I went into cardiac arrest. "Miss Carter stay with us!" said the doctor as they placed the oxygen mask over my face as they shone a flashlight into my eyes. "I''m fine" I tried to say as they pumped my chest and I heard Shiwoo''s voice. "Oh no baby stay with us! Stay with me please!" "I''m fine" I whispered as I slipped unconscious as I heard the beeps on the monitor slowed down. Chapter 176 - Angel I don''t know how long I had been out for, but I remember waking up to Shiwoo standing over the baby, and I tried to get up when he saw me, and ran to my side. "Thank God you''re awake. You almost died on us. I almost pulled my hair out. Don''t ever almost die on my ever again you hear me?" "Hey. How long have I been out?" I asked my mind all groggy and voice hoarse, and he handed me a cup of water. "About a hour. You really had me worried there." "You had me more worried you sissy." I said jokingly and he softly chuckled. "Hey do you want to meet our baby? She''s so beautiful, and looks just like you." "Is that even a question? Of course I do." I said and he walked over to the incubator where she was and gently picked he up bringing her over. "She weighed 8 pounds and is 58 cm." "She''s a big girl huh?" I asked in aw as I stared down at her. She was so beautiful with her pink pouty lips and bald head. I stayed there admiring her as tears welled in my eyes, "hi princess. You are finally here. You are such a big and healthy baby aren''t you? Mommy has waited so long t meet you. You brother and sister and app are so excited as well. You are our little beautiful angel. My baby Ji Ah." Shiwoo took a few pictures and videos of our first interaction, and she latched on really well and the doctor commended her on well she was adapting when she came in to check on me. Shiwoo was so amazed by her as he walked around the room with her and I smiled my heart filling with so much love for my baby, and my fianc¨¦. She smiled when spoke to her, but I guess that she was quite tired, for she didn''t open her eyes until her siblings and the others came. "Mommy mommy is she here!?" exclaimed Adriel busting through the doors, and I placed my fingers on my lips signaling for her to speak softly so she did apologizing, "sorry." "Do you want to hold her?" asked Shiwoo and she nodded frantically as she ran over to them. She and Adrian sat on the couch and Shiwoo gently placed her into their hands one at a time and she smiled. "Mommy where is her teeth?" asked Adrian and we laughed. "She is still new here little monster so she doesn''t have them as yet." "Where is her hair?" he asked and I shrugged. "I guess that hasn''t been delivered as yet." He made an ''O'' shape with his mouth and I chuckled. Their time of admiring her cute little face was up, nd it was now time for their grandparents. That was when she finally opened her eyes and they gasped, "oh my God! She has your eyes Atalia." "Really?" I asked excited and they brought her over and indeed did. "She definitely is you child." said my mother over the phone as I showered her Ji Ah''s eyes. Shortly after this discovery Minjae, Lia, and my little prince Heesungie arrived with gifts and flowers. "Hey babe." said Lia hugging me and I smiled, "sorry we took so long. Heesung was a little jealous and was throwing a tantrum." "Oh no" I said frowning as I looked at Heesung, "come here baby." He walked over and climbed onto my bed and I hugged him kissing his head, "don''t be jealous of the new baby okay. You four will all get my love equally. You are all my babies." "Hey!" pouted Shiwoo, "what about me?" "You five." I said chuckling, and he smiled proudly." "So how are you doing?" asked Minjae and I shrugged. "I''m fine I guess. I didn''t die so that''s good." "Yeah. You had us all worried there Tal. Don''t ever pull a stunt like that again okay?" he asked kissing my forehead and I nodded. "Oh I forgot to ask. What is her name?" asked my father on the phone, and Shiwoo looked at me and I nodded for him to go ahead. "Ji Ah." "Ji Ah?" asked his dad and we nodded, "hmm. I like it." "Kim Ji Ah. It has a nice ring to it." said his mom and I smiled, glad that they liked it. "Her English name will be Aria Savannah Carter-Kim." I said and they nodded. A few minutes later, as expected, all attention was on the baby. Shiwoo held her tight in his arms as everyone gushed at how pretty she was forgetting all about me. You see why I didn''t want to share a birthday. "Hey. Hi. Hello. I''m here too. Can somebody help me to the bathroom please?" I asked, but everyone was too busy to hear, "hey!" "Right. I''ll help you." said Lia coming to help me, gently holding my side as I lifted my leg off the bed. It hurt like hell to pee, but I didn''t feel comfortable with peeing in the mommy diaper. She then gently held me again as we returned to the room, with the members that didn''t even seem to miss me. I took up Ji Ah''s information sheet and it read, ''Ji Ah Kim. Born February 16, 2018, 8:15:03'' and I smiled. I sat up in in bed as I watched the people before smiling until Ji Ah began to cry. "Oh no my baby. Come to mommy." "I think she''s hungry" said Shiwoo and I nodded as I set her into the feeding position, but froze as everybody stood over me." "Do you guys mind?" "Oh right. Sorry" they said turning away. All except Shiwoo and the twins. "What?" he asked when I froze a brow, "it''s not like I haven''t seen them many many time before." I playfully rolled my eyes at him turning my attention to Ji Ah as I ran my thumb across her cheek as she suck. "Hey gorgeous. You''re such a good girl. I can''t wait to take you home, and love the crap out of you." "How much longer do you have to stay?" asked Shiwoo from my side and I shrugged. "I don''t know. One two days tops. She is already latching and I am lactating. There isn''t anything medically wrong so I don''t see why we can''t leave in the morning. I am ready to leave now." "I''ll pack our bags so that at the first sight of clearance, we can be out of here." "Okay." I said and got to packing as I continued feeding Ji Ah. She was full after a few minutes and the twins and Heesung climbed onto the bed as they watched her sleep on my skin. Heesung was a little scarred to touch her, for she squirmed whenever he tried to, but the twin assured that it was fine by kissing her head, so he mustered up the courage to ouch her cheek and she smiled. He was no longer the baby of the group, but he was going to be a good oppa to our new baby girl. Chapter 177 - Home Day "Are you sure you got all the dirt diapers?" I asked Shiwoo as I sat in the wheel chair waiting for him to push me and Ji Ah out to the entrance. "Yeah I''ve got them. For such a small human she sure does poop and pee a lot." "She''s healthy, and if she didn''t poop then we would still be here. I thought that we would have been out yesterday." I said as he came to gently wheel us out. "Yeah me too, but we are finally going home so let''s celebrate." "Cheers to more dirty diapers, and waking up late at night to crying." I said and he groaned. This is exactly what he signed up for. We shortly arrived at the entrance where everyone was waiting with flowers, gifts and balloons. "Yay she finally gets to go home!" exclaimed Adriel as she ran up to us. "Hi baby. I''ve missed you." I handed the baby to Lia and she buckled her and the twins into their car seat as Minjae helped me to the passenger''s side of Shiwoo''s car. They were throwing a small welcome home part at our house, with a few co-workers and family members and friends, and I was so excited to. Shiwoo then came back from inside the hospital with our remaining bags and we were off to our home. Shiwoo carried Ji Ah in since I still needed a little help up the steps, and didn''t want to risk hurting Ji Ah. "Are you okay?" he asked as I stood on the steps and I nodded looking up and the journey. "Yeah. Let''s go. I''m hungry" Minjae then shortly arrived, and Lia ran to my side to help me as Minjae carried the kids. "This is a really beautiful home Tally." she said and I scoffed playfully rolling my eyes. "Oh please as if you haven''t been here already." "I know." she said and I shook my head. Lia was over here very chance that she got, not only yo help me, but to spy on my neighbors to see if they were famous, and if she knew them. She did ran into one her favorite dramastar one day, and I had to remind her how to breathe at how star struck she was. I too had been fangirling on the inside for he was so handsome, and he was actually right in front of me, and not on T.V, but I had to be the rational one, and play it cool. She had been coming over even more ever since, but we haven''t been very lucky to run into him again. He was probably shooting a new drama that''s why. "Welcome home!" screamed our guests when we finally opened the door, popping party poppers, and throwing confetti. "Hello guys. It is good to see you." They pulled me in to hugs after hugs as they congratulated me, and they gushed over Ji Ah who was still sleeping. I don''t blame her. It''s not she was sleeping in my tummy for nine months, and even missed her due date due to sleeping. No she was busy working, so that''s why she was tired. "Atalia come eat." said eomma from the kitchen, and I waddled over excited for I was really hungry, but my excitement faded when I saw what it was. "Seaweed soup again? Eomma come on." "No whining. Eat up it''s good for you.You need to be healthy and recover for the baby. Shiwoo will make sure that you eat this everyday for at least a month got it?" "Okay." I said pouting as she handed me a spoon, and I took a seat sighing. And here I thought I was getting chickens, heck I''d even eat some chocolate right now. I was already tired of seaweed soup, for it was all I''ve been eating since Ji Ah was born two days ago. I know that it was tradition for a postpartum meal, but couldn''t I at least have some chicken. "Hey" said Shiwoo coming into the kitchen taking a seat next to me smiling. "Oh now you remember me?" "Aww come on princess. Don''t be like that." he said pinching my cheeks and I pouted. "But you said that when they baby is born, you wont give her all you attention, and forget about me." "I know I know, but she is still new here. I have to show her the ropes you know." he said and I chuckled. "Fine, but you have first duty tonight. I have to finish this soup." "Open up. Eomma told me to make sure that you ate. We cant have your health diminishing." he said sliding the bowl towards him, as he took the spoon from my hand. A bowl of seaweed soup and a bowl of rice, and a party later, it was now night time, and bath time. "We''ll visit and baby sit as much as we can okay. Don''t be afraid to call us. We are always here." said Lia at the door, as we gave them one last hug. "Drive safe okay. Text me when you get home. "I will. Love you. Bye!" she said waving and I waved back. "Love you too. Bye!" "Well that''s that." said Shiwoo sighing as he closed the door. "Yeah, now we have to clean up." "I''ll do the cleaning. You can go get the bath started for the kids and I''ll join you." he said and I nodded walking to the Adriel''s room where the twins were. "Let''s go monsters. Its bath time." "Mommy can the baby come in the bath with us?" asked Adrian and I chuckled. "I am afraid not baby. Not until she is old enough to sit." "Well when is that?" he asked and I thought about. "Mmm maybe nine months from now she will be able to play shark with you guys, but you guys will have to be gentle." "Okay." he said excitedly and I smiled remembering something. "Who is turning three in two weeks?" Adrian looked at Adriel shrugging, and she shrugged as well, "I don''t know. Appa?" "He is not turning three Adrian. He is old." said Adriel, and I began to cackle, but quickly covered it up with a cough. "*Coughs* I mean no baby. Daddy is not turning three. It is also his birthday, but you guys are turning three. Aren''t you guys excited!" "Yay!" they exclaimed in the tub splashing around and I smiled. "What do you guys want for your birthday?" "I want a pony." said Adriel. "I want a race car." said Adrian. "Umm dial it back a second Adri. A pony?" I asked a little shocked and she nodded franticly. "A pony a pony a pony! I want a my little pony!" "Oh you mean like the toy? Yeah we can get that." "No mommy I want a real pony!" "A real pony?" asked Shiwoo as he stepped into the bathroom, and I exhaled in relief, "anything for my princess." My mouth widened at how easily he gave in even though we promised not t spoil our kids, but he just shrugged as Adriel screamed in excitement, "yay I''m getting a pony! I''m getting a pony." I shook my head at Shiwoo as I glared at him disappointed, and he knew that I was so he avoided my gaze. "Okay you''re all wrinkly. It''s time for bed." "Aww." they said pouting as I took them out, and dried them off. I then went to the nursey as Shiwoo got them dressed and I fed Ji Ah, before wiping her clean, and put her to bed. Shiwoo met me at the door on my way out, and I scoffed trying to step past him, by he held my waist, and puled me into a back hug, "come on babe don''t be mad." "How could I not be mad? We promised not to spoil the kids, and to let them understand the importance of a dollar, and here you are promising to buy ponies." "I didn''t say that I was going to buy one. We can just have a petting zoo at the party, and introduce her to it. She is young and might even be startled and will never ask for a pony again. See. Simple." "Hmm" I said, "fine, but what are you going to do about your son? He wants a race car." "Then we rent race cars his size and have it at the party. They are kids. Their interest are always changing. Now can we go to our room? I finally have you all to my self." he said placing a kiss on my neck and I sighed. "The doctor said no sex for a six weeks. We can''t. Plus we have to stay alert for Ji Ah, and I''m wearing a diaper." "Who said anything about sex?" he said placing another kiss and I rose my brow confused. "If not sex then what?" "Quality time to plan our wedding. You still want to marry me right?" he asked and I laughed. "Of course I do silly. I just forgot, but I have been looking at a color scheme, and I have been planning our honey moon." "Nice." he said as we walked to our room. "Any venue ideas?" "It doesn''t really matter. Just as long as you''re there." he said being all sappy. "Aww, but the venue does matter babe. It is our wedding, and it is expected to be magnificent. I hope you have your coffee for we are about to brain storm." "You are my coffee." he said and I playfully rolled my eyes trying not to blush. "Again with the cheesy lines? Who even are you?" "Nothing without you." he said teasing this time. "Ughh that''s it!" I threw a pillow at his face and he laughed quickly dodging it, and I threw more as he made his way over to me, until he held my hand pinning me against the head board, smirking deviously as he licked his lips looking down at me, "hi." "Hi." I have to admit. Even though he has done this countless times before, I still blush and get flustered. I darted my tongue out as I swiped it across my bottom lip and his lips slightly parted as he watched my every move, and as he dipped his head about to claim my lips, Ji Ah began to cry and he sighed. I smirked as he unpinned my arms, and ran to her room, and I yelled, "welcome to the early days of parenthood. Get used to it!" I chuckled as I went under the covers preparing myself for a nap for it was my shirt next. That thankfully didn''t happen until three hours later, and I walked like a zombie to her room as I fed her and put her back to sleep. We went back and forth like that through out the entire night, that we looked dead the next morning. "How did you do it with two?" he asked as he made breakfast and I shrugged. "I''m a mom. I''m automatically super." "Amen to that." he said as he sipped his coffee and I chuckled eating my soup. Amen to that indeed. Chapter 178 - Preparations A month had passed since brought Ji Ah home, and two weeks had passed since the twins and Shiwoo''s birthday. I have to admit, it was really fun. We got the pony and race car just like they wanted, and just like Shiwoo predicted, Adriel got scarred and hasn''t spoken about a pony since. Ji Ah was growing more beautifully day by day, as well as her hair. Shockingly we haven''t spotted a single curl in her hair up to now, which led me to believe that she might not have gotten any. Her hair was already silky just like her dad''s, but she was darker than the twins with my eyes. I guess that that was the only thing of his that she had, for she completely stole my face which was fair considering that the twins stole his, and his complexion. She was absolutely beautiful and we were so obsessed with her, and the twins usual fight over her for Seoyeon wanted to play dolls, while Seo Jun wanted to play cars. "She is mine!" they would scream, and she would silently watch as they did so, for she was a very unbothered baby, and only cried when hungry, or sleepy, or just needs a diaper change which is usually all at night. I had to explain to them that she was only a month old and could not keep up, but they refused equally claiming her as theirs. Another thing that had happened this past month was Adrian being annoyed with his hair since it was getting so long, and he hated combing his hair since it was so curly so we decided that it was time to take him to the barber. I was a little sad when I saw his hair being buzzed off and faded, but I knew that it was for the best, and he liked it shorter. We did leave a little at the top since we didn''t think him being bald headed in such a cold climate would be safe, and he looked even more handsome, and just like his daddy. Fast forward to where we are at right now, at one of out nightly wedding planning sessions. You would think that since we have been doing this for a month we would be done by now, but nope. It''s like were just getting started. "I want a December wedding." I said to Shiwoo and he nodded. "That would be perfect. Aria will almost be one so we don''t have to worry about her as much." "Yes exactly." I said smiling and he smiled as well, and we got back to our tablets. It has been like this for a month. I bathe the kids, he dresses and moisturizes the, I feed Ji Ah and put her to bed, and we come into our room, and plan our wedding. Some nights go better than some, for we tend to argue a lot, or Ji Ah will just start crying for no reason. We had finally come to an agreeance about something, and it felt nice "So since it''s a December wedding, then it will be a modern Korean wedding at the wedding hall." "A wedding hall? How about a church in front of God?" I asked and he sighed. "I''m not sure if you notice this Atalia, but my family are Ashiest. If we want them to come, and have a good time, a traditional wedding hall is the right way." "But this is not about them. I know that you have notice, but my family is Christian and we get married in churches." "Compromise please?" he asked and I sighed. "Fine, but I get to choose the hall." "See. We make such a good team." he said and smiled nodding. "Well we are going to be bounded to each other for life in a couple months so we definitely should be." "Agreed agreed. Mhmm. Oh by the way have you decided on a colour yet?" he asked and I rose a brow. "I thought we already agreed to a rose gold and white wedding." "Yeah, but you know, I thought that you were joking." he said and I scoffed "Why would I be joking? You know that that is my favorite color. You even got me two rings with that color." "You''re right. You''re absolutely right. Rose golf and white it is." "No" I said sighing, "compromise like a team remember? I should have asked you what you wanted so, Mr Kim, what color would you like at your wedding?" I asked and he grinned widely. "Well Miss Carter, I would love a purple and gold wedding. To stick with the traditions of not wearing bright colors that is." "Okay. In the light of your traditions I guess. What else do I need to know about Korean weddings, before I plan anything else?" I asked and he shrugged. "Well I guess the obvious that this is the East, and that it is different from Western weddings. One being that we will take pictures weeks before the wedding in out wedding attire and I can see you on the wedding day in your dress. Everyone will see you as they arrive for you will be on display to show how beautiful you are. Another things is that you will wear white down the aisle, but you will change for the reception into something more colorful i.e and hanbok, to pay our respects to our close family in a private room. Kim of like a final blessing on our wedding day. Any questions?" "Yes. What is the wooden duck, and who is paying for the wedding?" He chuckled at my question, but answered none the less, "the wooden ducks just symbolizes wishes for a long an happy marriage to put in simply, and my parents are paying for the wedding." "Cool." I said nodding as my mind processed all this information. I had no idea how much work it took to plan a wedding, especially a wedding of a culture that I am still learning about. I wanted to pay homage to his ancestors and and traditions so I listened and asked for advice from the natives. I never really asked him until today since I didn''t want him to think that I knew nothing about him, and his people, but to be honest, I never thought that I would marry a Korean man, or get married at all, so I would usually space out o those conversations. I wish I had paid attention to that class in year one. I had been to Lia''s wedding, so some of the things that he mentioned and what I had researched started to make sense, since I was not apart of the planning since her family did that. I was really excited for our wedding, and was willing the clocks to tick faster, so that could finally be wed to this wonderful man. "So are you hungry?" he asked snapping me out of my daze. "Huh? Oh yeah. Sure." "Seaweed soup?" he teased ad I scoffed. "Come on. Don''t play. Bring me chicken." "Ha ha. Okay." he laughed getting up to grab his coat. "I''ll pump while you''re away. My boobs are heavy, and leaking." "I''ll come back quickly okay. I promise." "Be careful." Chapter 179 - Cartier Bracelet "Happy birthday baby." said Shiwoo kissing my forehead as he handed me a chic elegant looking box. "Shiwoo I told you that you didn''t need to spoil me." "Just open it. It''s something you''ve always wanted." he said and I sighed knowing that by the size and layout of the box that it had to be jewelry. I gently untied the string and removed the lid, parting the tissues paper, and gasped when I saw what it was, "you got me a Cartier bracelet!? Really!? Oh my God thank you!" "Ha ha. I knew you''d like it." he said as I hugged him tightly, "a pretty bracelet for a pretty girl. Plus I have the key which symbolizes that you are mine, and only I can remove it. Happy birthday again baby." "I love. I love you so much and I can''t wait to marry you." "Me too, but only four more months left." he said and I smiled. "But you didn''t have to come all the way to my office to give me my gift you know. You could have given it to me tonight." "Oh I am going to give you something tonight." he said smirking, and my eyes slightly widened as my ears heated up. Pfft. This guy. "Oh an uhh Shiwoo, could you pick up a baby formula for me when your going home please? Aria is almost out and I want to start training her to drink only formula, and not breast milk. My boobs are running low and are sore from pumping so much. I feel like a cow at a dairy factory." "Sure thing, but it sounds like you need some seaweed soup." he teased. "I swear to God if you mention that one more time I''m going to kill you. Aria is already seven months old. Of course my boobs will run dry." "Ha ha. Okay." he laughed and I playfully rolled my eyes, "okay babe I have to get back to work. I''ll see you at home." "Okay. See you later." He blew my kiss before he left and I sighed trying to get back to work, but my bracelet kept distracting me. It was so beautiful with its diamonds encrusted, and you might have guessed it already, it was rose gold. That day at work, I couldn''t stop thinking about him, and just randomly smiling every time I did. Lia looked at me weirdly over lunch as I kept staring at my bracelet and smiling, "umm if I didn''t know better, I''d say that you have a new boyfriend, and you two are in the honey moon phase?" "Huh? Oh no I just. I don''t know I just." I tried to say and she sighed. "Oh boy. Shiwoo really has you whipped huh?" "Yeah he does. He got me a Cartier bracelet." I said showing it to her and she looked impressed. "Damn girl. What''s your secret? This is absolutely beautiful and tops my gift." "You gift? But Unnie you promised not to spoil me." I said pouting and she waved me off. "Ah be quiet. You know I couldn''t resist getting my favorite girl something." I sighed dramatically pretending as if I wasn''t happy, "okay I guess. So what did you get me?" "Oh you know just a little something. Not too expensive. At least Shiwoo got that covered." "Come on. I''m pretty sure that I''ll like it." I said as I took the bag from her hands taking out the box, and I gasped when I saw what was inside. "See. I told you that it wasn''t anything expensive I jus-" "What the heck Unnie?" I asked cutting her off, "are you kidding me? Have you any idea of how long I have dreamed of having a true friend that will gift me friendship bracelets? You have no idea of what this means to me." I said tearing it or it was really special, "thank you. Thank you so much for this, and for being my friend. I love you so much and I appreciate you." I pulled her in for a tight hug with tears in my eyes, and she was confused by my reaction, but was really happy that I liked it, "wow really? If I had known that it meant so much to you I would have gotten you ten a long time ago, but really I should be the one thanking you. You''ve made me into a better person, and if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be here today. I love you Tally. With all my heart." She was tearing up by the end of her sentence, and I pulled her in for another hug when Minjae came into my office confused, "what is going here? Why are you guys crying? Oh my God! Did somebody die!?" "Oh no no!" I said laughing through my tears, and he let out a sigh of relief. "Good. I couldn''t handle any bad news right now. Oh and ughh Tally, this is for you." he aid handing me a bag and I rose a brow. "Does no gifts mean bring gifts to you guys?" "Pretty much-yeah" they both said overlapping dialogue and hummed. "Well than you, " I took a peak in the bag and I smirked when I saw what it was, "oh yeah baby." I pulled out the bottle of wine from the bag smirking and Minjae chuckled. "It''s for later when you get home, since it is quite strong. It is pretty old." "Oh I will. You guys are coming over tonight right?" "Of course we are. We already booked Shiwoo''s parents as Heesung''s sitter." said Lia and I laughed. Eomma and appa have become quite the sitters, which was expected since the twins were always there. Plus they are free, and are happy to baby sit. "Okay good because we are going to drink the night away. It''s been so long since I drank alcohol, but now that I am no longer breastfeeding let''s get drunk." "Woop woop! That''s what I''m talking about" said Minjae and Lia and I laughed at his choice of words. They soon after left and I hurriedly did what I had to do so that I could go home. Shiwoo was already there when I arrived and he had been making dinner so I just wrapped my hand around his waist and rested my head on his hand, "hey baby." "Hey. How was work?" "Honestly? I couldn''t get a lot done since you were on my mind." I said, then he stopped his chopping and turned around looking down at me. "Oh really?" "Mhmm" I said softly as I looked up at him through my lashes and she smirked wrapping his hand around my waist as he lifted me onto the counter and stood between my legs. "And were you think about?" he asked and I shrugged. "Oh you know the usual. What you are making for dinner. It smells delicious." "Oh really? Just food?" he asked with a devilish grin and I shrugged once more, "in that case I am hungry. Allow me a taste." "Shiwoo I-" I began to say, but stopped when he kissed my lips silencing me the he went lower as he looked up at me lifting my skirt. "Shh. Allow me to feast." He placed his head and hands under my skirt as he slid my underwear off then pulled it all the way off with his teeth. I felt a pool began to form between my legs, as he stuffed my underwear into the back pockets of his pants, and he smirked going back under my skirt. He lifted my legs and placed them on his shoulder placing a kiss on my thigs, and I fisted his hair as head rolled back as he took a lick of my throbbing clit, but groaned when I heard the door bell. Fuck! Wrong timing guys. I sighed as he removed his head and went to open the door as I fixed my close and hair. "Hey guys!" he said as he opened the door, and they came in bringing food. "Let''s get this party started!" exclaimed Minjae as he lifted the bottles of Soju, and I chuckled as they came into the kitchen. "Let''s get this part started indeed" I said and so we did. Chapter 180 - Wedding Photos "Come on Atalia we are late. You looked good then, and you look good now." said Lia sighing and I shook my head no. "Are you sure? Are you saying that when we chose this dress my arms were this big and my stomach was this saggy?" "What!? No! I mean. Girl let''s go." she said pulling me by the hand into the garden where Shiwoo and the photographer was waiting. I don''t know why I was so nervous about him seeing me as if it were our wedding, even though we had a month left. He smiled when he saw me, and I nervously smiled as took deep breaths with every slow step. "Hey. I thought you stood me up." he said when I got to him and I chuckled. "I was thinking about it." His smile vanished at my words and h rose a brow, "huh?" "Oh look. The photographer is ready." I said changing the subject, and we listened keenly to what he was saying, and the photos came out so beautifully. It looked like the cover of a K drama or some romance novel and I really loved them. "Wow Mister Shin. These are so beautiful" "Ah I try do my best." he responded modestly and I smiled pulling him in for a hug. "Are you ready to go?" asked Shiwoo after Mister Shin broke the hug waving goodbye to us, and I shook my head yes. "Hell yeah! These shoes are killing." He chuckled as I took my shoes off and handed them to him as I bunched up the bottom of the dress lifting it off the floor. "You guys were so amazing and beautiful!" said Lia as we approached her smiling. "Thank you." said Shiwoo nodding as he went to pull the car around. "See I told you that you looked beautiful." "Thank you Unnie. I really needed that." "Aww" she said as she pulled me in for hug then we heard Shiwoo''s horn tooting. "I gotta go. I''ll see you at work Monday okay." "Okay. Be safe." "We will, and you should too!" I yelled as I walked to where Shiwoo was waiting. She drove all the way here to come and support us, and honestly I don''t know what I would have done without her. She was proving to be the best matron of honor. "Do you have everything?" asked Shiwoo fastening my seatbelt and I nodded, "okay good. Let''s go get the kids." We were off down the road to pick up the twins from preschool, and Ji Ah from her baby sitter''s "Hello my precious baby. Have you been a good girl for aunty Yoon?" I cooed at Ji Ah as I took her into my arms and she giggled, "ah baby you''re getting so big huh? So heavy." We said goodbye to miss Yoon and strapped Aria in, so it was now time for the twins. "Mommy mommy!" they screamed when they saw me, but froze when they saw my dressed for they were confused. "Why are you wearing that?" asked Adriel and I chuckled. "Well mommy and daddy just got back from a photoshoot, soo we didn''t have time to change." "Mommy I like your pretty dress." said Adrian hugging my legs and I melted. "Aww baby. Thank you. Now let''s go. Daddy and baby Aria is waiting in the car." "Yay baby sister!" they cheered as the ran to the car waiting for me to strap them in. After a few more minutes of driving we arrived home, and it was up the steps like everyday. We have gotten quite used to it, and I use it as an excuse to not exercise since this was more than enough. Shiwoo carried Shiwoo up the stairs while I carried my dress. The twins said that they were big and independent enough and didn''t want any help. "Finally!" I said panting as we opened the door, "I''m going to go change and get dinner started. Kids go wash you hands and watch your sister. Shiwoo come help me with my dress." "Aye aye captain." they said in unison and I chuckled at their shocked expression at how in sync they were, and Aria giggled and burped. "Just pull the zip down, and then I can step out of it." I said to Shiwoo as I felt him fidgeting with the material at the back of the dress not knowing where to start. "A zipper? I don''t even see it under all these layers." "Of course it will have layers dummy. Its a ball gown shape. Just feel it at the back. The zipper is there somewhere." I said with my palms flat on the bed as I lead over. "I must say I quite like this position that we''re in. What do you say we practice for the honey moon now?" "Pfft" I scoffed, "how about you practice taking off my dress since you''re so bad at it. If you cant take off my dress now. How will you at our wedding night?" "Hmm. Touch¨¦." he said as he still struggled, "I swear Atalia, are you even even sure that there even is a zip-oh wait never mind. I found it." He then slowly slid the zipper down, and with every inch that went down, it felt easier to breathe, "gahh! Finally! I can breathe again. Took you long enough." "Ok, but in all fairness, it was tiny as was the exact color of the dress." "Yeah yeah whatever old man. I think you need to get your eyes checked." I teased. "Atalia, you and I both know that there is nothing old about me. I can show you, but you already know all too well." The tension in the room has thickened, and I gulped as he took a step forward wrapping his hand around around my waist and I whispered, "I was joking." "Well this is what a joke gets you. Need I remind you of who I am, and what I''m capable of? Need I to put you across my lap and have you count every spank that you will receive? Need I remind you why the twins are here? Need I remind you of our first kiss? And need I remind you of our first time?" he said as he brought one arm up to gently tilt my head to side as he latched onto my skin sucking and nipping, and my eyes fluttered shut as I bit my lip as I my chest quickly rose and fell, and he kept a steady hold of waist, and I was glad for that, because my knees were quickly turning into cooked spaghetti. He then pulled away smirking as he admired his work. A big ass hickey on my neck, a puddle in my underwear. He held me by the hand and spun me around smacking as ass as he gently shoved me to the closet, "go get changed. I''ll be waiting for you in the kitchen." "Yes daddy-I mean Shiwoo." "Don''t keep me waiting doll." he said before slipping out the door, and I blinked a couple times dumbstruck. What the fuck just happened? It felt like when we were fighting our attraction for each other all those years ago. I haven''t seen that side of him since, like forever. Oh boy. I feel like I''m falling all over again. God help me. Curse his boyish good looks, and player personality which has been resurrected. Yes Atalia. That is what joking gets you. The fucking ghost of Shiwoo''s past. I have to admit. I kinda like it. Okay you''ve got me. I really like it. God why am I blushing so much? I hate it here. "I want to see clean plates and all your veggies gone before you get to leave the table okay?" "Okay mom." said Adriel as ate her rice. Ji Ah was sitting beside Shiwoo in her high chair as she ate her solids making a mess as usual. For today we we were having a Jamaican styles dinner which consisted of white rice, curry chicken and yams, potatoes and carrots. "This is quite delicious Tal." said Shiwoo giving me a nod of approval after every bite. "Thank you. I wanted to make stew peas, but that would take too long. Some other time." "Mhmm." he nodded as he continued eating. I smiled and ate as well glad that the liked one of my favorite foods from back home. They all cleared their plates, and said their thank yous so they were permitted to leave the table to do their dishes. It was now bath time at the Carter-Kim''s, and just like I promised Adrian all those months ago, Ji Ah had been taking baths with them ever since she was about seven months old, and she absolutely loves it. She would giggle and splash around the whole time as they played rubber duckies and submarines. Other than their bath time adventures she would sit and watch them as they played since she was not walking as yet. She did a few climbing and standing ever so often, but she has a fear of walking, so we don''t push her, and are allowing her to mature at her own pace. She was now eating solids like a big girl, and she ow has a head full of straight jet black hair. Genetics is so amazing, for I had expected her to have at least one single strand of curly hair, but it was as straight as a pin. I guess that that was good, for unlike he twins, she hated combing her hair, and since hers does not get easily tangly like theirs, I just leave her be to creep around looking like Einstein. "Okay wrinkly enough now?" I asked them and they stopped their splashing looking at their hands shaking their head no, "okay, but only for five more minutes. I need to get you guys to bed." "Okay!" they said as they continued their splashing, and Aria screamed with joy as she splashed with them. I was to see that the almost three year gap didn''t affect their relationship. "Aren''t you guys clean enough yet?" asked Shiwoo as he came and leaned onto the door frame. I shrugged, "they said that they aren''t wrinkly as yet, so I said five more minutes. I''m just waiting for it to end." "A woman of her words I see. Alright. I''ll go pick out the book." "Yay story! Story!" exclaimed Adrian. "So I guess that you are ready to get out?" I asked and he nodded, "alright you know the drill." I handed them there robes and towels and they got out of the bath tub drying themselves before putting on their robes and went to Adriel''s room. I did the same for Aria and met them in the room where Shiwoo was applying lotion and baby oil to their bodies. "Here is her diaper." he said handing me Aria''s diaper, and I got her dressed. I brushed her hair as she squirmed and protested before putting her to lay in between the twins as I sat side ways on Shiwoo''s lap as he began the story. "Once upon a time..." he began and I got comfy anticipating every word as if I haven''t read, and heard the story of ''The Princess and the Frog'' a million times before. They quickly drifted off to sleepy land, and Shiwoo took Adrian to his room, as I took Ji Ah to hers making sure not to wake her. We met out in the hall way and held my waist bring me into a hug, "we are okay parents aren''t we?" "Hmm" I responded. "Who would of thought? Well I have. I had been thinking of putting baby inside you ever since the day I met you." he said and lifted my head from his chest. "Really? You''re such a perv." "Ha ha. I guess I''m a go getter huh? I saw you, and I went and got you, and three beautiful kids out of it, and now I''m marrying you in two weeks. That much I didn''t thought." "Well I guess here we are in the hallway of our kids'' bedroom in each others arms after feeding and putting them to bed. I would have thought that. Thank you." "For what?" he asked confused. "For coming back. For being a family with me. for being the best dad." "No thank you for taking me back, and for loving all of my flaws. I owe my life to you. I really do. I love you Atalia. with all my heart." he said and I melted "I love you too Shiwoo. Now let''s go to bed. I''m really tired." "Okay.. Let''s go to sleep." Chapter 181 - Wedding Day I sat in front of my vanity as I looked at my reflection in the mirror examining every inch of my face. "You look beautiful my dear." said y mother from behind me with her hands on my shoulder. "I know." "Then what is the problem?" she asked and I sighed. "I don''t know I just." "Cold feet?" she asked and I nodded, "I understand. That''s normal." "I know, but what if after we say our vows and go home things change? What if were better off living as the kids'' parents, than husband and wife? What if-what if we break up?" "Oh baby come here." she said taking me into her arms comforting me, "you over think too much. That boy loves you with all of his heart, and trust me, if he didn''t, he would have left two babies ago. Now smile its your big day and you look radiant." "Thanks mama. I don''t know what I would do if you weren''t here." "Hush child. I will always be here." she said rubbing my back, then we heard someone come in. "Mom we need to go-is she okay?" asked my sister as I unwrapped myself from my mother''s embrace. "Yeah I''m fine. Pre wedding jitters I guess." "Wedding jitters? What for. Wait you aren''t thinking about running away are you? If you do and fall I can guarantee you that I will be laughing my ass off." she said and I chuckled playfully rolling my eyes. "No sis I wont run away. Have you see these heels? Besides, this dress is too beautiful, and expensive to ruin." "Good because I was planning on stealing those shoes when you''re done." "Yeah they''re pretty aren''t they? Lia got them as gift-wait huh?" I asked when I finally realized what she had said. "Huh?" she asked acting dumb. "Okay enough of you two. That poor boy is probably at the hall sweating his ass off. Let''s go." said my mom helping me to get up from the chair. "Ha ha. Okay. Let''s go." They helped me out of my room, and down the stairs and steps holding my veil and long ass train "I swear coming here is a workout. How do you guys do it everyday?" asked my mom, and I shrugged as I got in the back seat of the Limo, and they both came in to sit at my sides, "let''s go get my daughter married." "I swear you are something else mother." I said laughing as the driver drove off. We finally arrived at the hall, and my mom and sister helped me out of the car and into the ''Receiving Room'' after putting on my veil, and doing on last check of my makeup. "There. All pretty and perfect to go on display." said my sister as she gave me a once over. "We will be inside awaiting the ceremony with the rest our family, and new family." said my mom pulling my sister by the hand. "Okay. We won''t be too long to begin the ceremony, and Abigail don''t worry. It won''t be long until its time for food." She cackled when she heard me say that, for she knew that I knew that that was all that was on her mind ever since she landed here a few days ago. I sat up straight as I practiced my smile for when the guests will arrive, and just like Jamaican people, they arrived a little later than the time that we told them. It was good that we had told them that the ceremony began and hour before it actually did, so that they would show up a little before or a little after the right time. I learned that trick from a young age since Jamaican event staring time, are always half and hour to an hour after the se time. "Oh my congratulations! You look so beautiful." said Shiwoo''s aunt when she came in with her husband and I smiled bowing and she placed a kiss on my cheek handing me a white envelope, "may your marriage be fruitful and successful." It went on just like that until it was time to begin and my hands were filled with white envelopes from his family, and my cheeks of kisses, and many pictures I still hadn''t seen him as yet for we had agreed that since we were doing the wedding according to his culture, the least he could do was wait to see me at the altar. "Psst" I heard someone called out and I frowned looking around for I saw now one. "Who is it?" "It''s me. I''m behind the door." he said and I smiled as I walked over to the door about to turn the lock when he said. "No don''t open it. I''m not allowed to see you remember?" "Oh right. Silly me." I said giggling and he chuckled and I asked, "why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to be at the altar?" "Yeah, but I had to see you-well not see you, but I had to." "Aww" I saw melting and he slightly opened the door sticking his hand out to hold mine. "To be honest I''m nervous as hell. I don''t want to mess this up, and I want everything to go perfect, but I needed to step away or else I would have fainted. I needed to hold you." "To be honest I have been nervous too, and I have been wanting to throw up for the past hour, but hey. I have so many white envelopes just from sitting and looking pretty. So I guess that this whole wedding thing is not so bad." I joked and he chuckled, "hey. This is about us, and who cares if we mess it up? That will make it even more special and memorable." "I guess you''re right. I''m glad that I came here to see you. I feel so much better, and I feel even better that I will finally have such a wonderful, and smart, and kind, and caring woman just like you to call my wife." "Aww come on babe. Save the vows for the ceremony." I joked and he laughed. "You''re right you''re right." "Aren''t I always." I said exhaling dramatically and he chuckled giving my hand a kiss and one last squeeze. "So I''ll see you at the altar right?" "Oncourse dummy. I wont ever leave you hanging." "Okay. Break a leg when walking okay. Oh wait not-don''t break a leg." he said and I chuckled. "Ha ha bye Shiwoo. I''ll see you soon." He finally left and I shook my head smiling . "Pfft. This guy." I walked around to the entrance to where my father was waiting looking all handsome and dapper. "Hey princess. Are you ready to go get handed off?" asked my dad smiling sadly when he saw me as tears began to well in his eyes. "Aww daddy don''t say that. You know I will always be your princess." "I know baby. I know." he said as I fixed his tie and dried his eyes, "now lets go march down that aisle and show the world of how beautiful you are. "Now that I am ready for." I said smiling s we linked our arms as the music began to play. The doors opened and the light shone as the butterflies were released and my veil lowered. A beautiful symphony played as we slowly walked down the aisle passed everyone as they smiled and some even teared up. Shiwoo''s eyes were locked onto me as I made my way to him, and I saw him gulp as we got closer. I looked to my right when we arrived at the front of the hall, looking at our families and I smiled even though they couldn''t really see my face. My father placed a kiss on my veiled forehead and handed me over to Shiwoo who''s hands were shaking. "Psst hey," I whispered to him as he lifted my veil, "don''t worry. It will be okay." He nodded as he took a deep breath in and let out smiling as the pastor began to speak. "Do you Mister Kim Seo Jin take this woman to be your lawfully wedded wife to have and to hold, in sickness or in health, for poorer of richer, till death do you part?" he asked Shiwoo and he smiled looking deep into my eyes. "Yes! Definitely. Absolutely!" he said and everyone laughed. "Uhh babe, you''re supposed to say ''I do'' "Huh? Oh yeah yeah right. Sorry. I''m just so nervous. I do." he said and they laughed again. "Do you Miss Atalia Elizabeth Carter take this man to be your lawfully wedded husband to have and to hold, in sickness or in health, for poorer of richer, till death do you part? "Yes I do." I said without hesitation and he smiled coming in for kiss before the pastor even told him to, and once more, everybody laughed. He smiled proudly after pulling away when the pastor cleared his throat and said, "you may now kiss the bride...again." He recaptured my lips once more as our families cheered and clapped for us, and we broke apart smiling. "Hello Misses Kim." "Hello to you too Mr. Kim." I said smiling as we walked down the aisle as everyone congratulated us. It was now time for the reception, and I greeted everyone before changing into my hanbok to pay homage to our parents in the way of tradition We were in the private room as we bowed to our elders as they wished us good luck and blessed us as we. It was a really fun ceremony and I was glad that we had the opportunity to do all of this, and I was glad that I was accepted into the family despite being a foreigner. I guess you can say that it is frowned upon for their oldest son to marry a foreigner since they needed the family and its traditions, and Shiwoo was the only child and sone, so their family traditions were in a more critical state to go on and a Korean woman would be more equipped for that, but I was happy and willing to learn all that their is to. Our families got along well, and our parents bonded on their similarities and even differences. Our moms loved to gossip while our dads were quite laid back, and given the cultural and language barrier they were quite intrigued by each other. The twins were busy playing with Heesung and their cousins and Ji Ah was busy being coddled and gushed over by her relatives. It was such a wonderful day, and I wouldn''t have had it any other way. Let''s hope that the honey moon will go as planned. I was the most excited for that part. Chapter 182 - Honeymoon "Listen to what you aunty and uncle has to say okay, and make sure to take care of your brother and sister. We will be back before you know it." I said to Adriel as I hugged her goodbye. "Okay mom I will." I know you will baby. You are the best big sister in the world. Mommy is going to bring back lots of presents okay." "Okay. I love you mom." she said as I hugged and kissed her once more. "I love you more." "Are you ready?" asked Shiwoo as he came for my last bag and I nodded kissing all three of them again. "Adrian and Aria listen to your bug sister okay, and don''t be any trouble. I love you guys." "I love you too mommy." said Adrian sadly and I my heart melted. I was really close to cancelling my trip to stay with the, but Shiwoo must have read my mind, for he dragged me away after kissing and hugging the kids, "let''s go Atalia. It will only be two weeks." "Okay. Only two weeks." He weld me firmly by the waist as we walked towards the private plane and we got in ad buckled our seatbelts as I looked out the window at the car leaving brining them to their grandparent''s I kept my hand on the mirror until they disappeared, and Shiwoo held my other hand placing a kiss on it then lifted my chin and turned my face to him saying, "come on aein. It''s you and me time. We are finally alone after almost a two years so please just look my way?" "Yeah you''re right" I sighed, "these two weeks are about us in Paris and celebrating our marriage. As of now, you will have all my attention." "Good because I was starting to get a little jealous." he said pouting and I laughed pecking his lips. "Jealous of your own kids? Oh baby you are so cute." I laid his head onto my lap and I ran my hand through his hair just like I always did, and he exhaled in pleasure. He fell asleep on my lap after somewhere along the two hour mark, and I was left alone to keep my own company. I read a book, then started practicing my French since it has been years since I had last spoken it. "Would you like anything Mrs. Kim?" asked the flight attendant and I was baffled for a second forgetting that I was now married. I looked at the ring on my finger, and the man laying on my lap and smiled saying, "yes please. I will have an apple Martini, stirred." "Alright coming up ma''am. Will that be all?" she asked and I nodded. So there I was sipping my Martini as I revised my French, and the big old man laid comfortably sleeping on my lap. After a long twelve hours flight, we had finally arrived in Paris, and I was bouncing in excitement. "Oh my God babe Paris! I''ve been wanting to come here since highschool. I have so many plans." He chuckled at my excitement as we waited for our luggage, " I''m glad you''re excited to be here." "Of course I''m excited." I replied as our luggage arrived, and he took them off the belt and we rowed them outside to where our car was waiting. "Welcome Mr. and Mrs. Kim to France. I am Mr. Quinton and I will be your driver this evening. If you have any questions please feel free to ask." said the driver in French. "Thank you Mr. Quinton. It is our pleasure being here." I responded and he smiled. "Your French its uhh pretty yeah?" he asked and in English and I shrugged. "I''ve been practicing, but I am not fluent. Only conversational French from highschool." "Good good." he said opening the door and Shiwoo allowed me to get in first. "Then I never needed to study French did?" he asked and I laughed. "Of course you did. It''s good to know the language of the place that you are visiting." "True," he said nodding, "but you sound so sexy when you speak French." "Oh is that so?" I asked in sexy French accent and he smirked. "Perfect." I chuckled as buried his face into my neck as he bit it, and the driver adjusted the rear view mirror so that he didn''t have to see us. "Woah!" I said looking out the window as we passed the Eiffel Tower. It was so much bigger, and beautiful in person. There were a lot of people there taking pictures, and as soon as we get settled I want to roam Paris in the night. We shortly after arrived at the hotel that Shiwoo booked and it too was marvelous. "Here is my card if you two ever need a driver and or tour guide." said the driver handing us his card after unloading our luggage onto the hotel bag boy''s luggage pusher thingy. "Thanks Mr. Quinton, and will do." said Shiwoo paying him, and waving him off. "Mr. and Mrs. Kim, right this was please." said a nice looking gentleman that we met at the front desk. We followed him to the elevator where he had pressed the button for us and I saw that we were going to the top floor, "this is the honey moon sweet, and I hope that your time with us will be a memorable and wonderful one." "Thank you sir." I said as he handed us our key cards and we went inside and I gasped, "oh my God Shiwoo how much did this cost!?" "Not as much as your love." "Seriously. Thank you. It''s so beautiful." I said genuinely and he pulled me in for a hug kissing my forehead. "Only the best for you Atalia. Like he said I want it to be wonderful and memorable. This is our first and last honey moon. It was either go big or go home." "I know. I''m going to take a shower and then we can order room service and then go tour outside okay?" "Sure thing. You can go take your shower, and I will explore the wine cellar." he said and I chuckled. " Don''t get too drunk okay baby. I need you ready and sturdy for tonight." "Oh don''t worry darling. This stallion is always sturdy and ready.." he responded while mimicking the sound of a stallion, and I giggled shaking my head as I went inside the bathroom. Chapter 183 - Paris After my warm and well needed shower, I stepped out in my robe to find Shiwoo sitting on the couch with his shirt buttons opened and with a bottle of scotch and a glass with ice. "Hey." "Hey." I responded walking into his opened arms sitting on his lap. "How was your shower?" he asked removing the robe from my shoulder and kissed the exposed area. "It was good. Water in France feels nice." "Hmm. Is that so?" he asked humming as he placed another kiss. "What cup of scotch are you on?" "Only my second." he responded removing more of my robe. "At this point why don''t you just remove my entire robe?" "What''s the fun in that?" he asked while removing and placing more kisses and I moaned trying to remove more when he said. "Thirsty are we?" "Of course I am. You kept teasing me all week." I whined. "I had to sustain my self for what was about to come tonight. Those were just trailers of this movie baby." "Well can you speed it up? I am horny and frustrated." I said and I felt him smirk against my skin. "Your wish is my command." He held me by the waist and flipped us over so that he was on top, and he captured my lips into a passionate kiss, as I moaned. "Mmmm yes." He then trailed his kisses all over my face and neck and then went to kiss the spot between my best and continued on the part lower, and lower. I placed my hands out of habit over my face as he lifted both my legs over his shoulder widening them and placing a kiss. "Come on babe. Don''t be shy." he said removing my hands as he smiled devilishly as she hovered over me, "this is what you wanted remember? Be a good girl and watch as I enter you." I gasped and shuddered as he latched his tongue over my clit while using one hand tp hold my waist steady and the other hand to squeeze my nipple. "Shiwoo I-ah~~!" I screamed as he slipped two fingers inside me while still sucking on my clit. "Hmm baby?" "I-uhh fuckk~!" I screamed as he pumped his fingers faster and faster as my eyes rolled back and toes curled, "I''m cumming!" "Cum for me baby. All over my tongue. That''s right. Just like that princess" I gasped as I shuddered and my back arched as I felt my self came all over his tongue. My eyes were closed as I panted and my leg twitched when I felt him hovering over me as he stared. "What is it?" "So fucking beautiful." he whispered and I smiled as as my eyes fluttered open. I got off the couch and he kept his eyes on me as I removed my robe allowing it to fall to the ground, and I kicked it aside as slowly walked over to him kissing his lips, as I undid the rest of his buttons. I then widened his legs as went to my knees removing his belt and pulling down his zipper. He helped me to remove his pants leaving his boxers, and I I took a sharp breath in as I looked at his hard clothed dick before slowly removing his under pants. I could never get over how huge it was, even though I have seen it like a million times before, so I just sucked a deep breath in as I sat on his lap as his hands cupped my cheeks. He then began to massage my butt, as we were engaged into a passionate and hot kiss, and he smacked it several times as I gasped, moaned and giggled. "You are so bad." he said as he rested his head on the back of the couch, and I smirked as I held his face between both my hands. "I''ll show you how bad I can be." With that said, I hoisted my self into the air, as I got ahold of his dick and positioned it to line up with my wet beating pussy, as I slowly lowered myself onto him. "Mmm" he groaned as I whimpered, and he held onto my waist as I held his shoulders. I stayed still for a few seconds as I let myself get adjusted, before I started rocking my hips back and forth, before eventually bouncing up and down. "Mmmm-ahhh~" I moaned as he held onto my waist helping me to go faster as he held one of my breasts in his mouth. I wrapped my hands around his neck as we went faster and faster, the room filled with our moans, and the sound of our wet skin touching. "That''s it. Just like that baby. Fuck!" Shiwoo moaned as I rode him as fast and hard as I could, "shit! You''re so good! You''re so fucking good baby!" "Mhmm? Yeah? Ah-this feels so good! You''re so big! Fill me up Shiwoo! Fuck! Fucking fill me up." I moaned then my accent changed, "ahh bomboclath. Fucking breed mi! Tear mi up! Tear up mi pum pum! Uh buddy too big! Ah mi a cum! Mi a cum" Trans- "Shit. Get me pregnant. Fuck me harder! Your dick is too big. I''m cumming! I''m cumming!" "Fuck! I love it when you speak like that." he said as he held even tighter on to my waist, and I bit my lip trying not to scream. "Mhmmm I''m going to-ah!" I tried to say, but my mouth was extremely dry and my legs felt numb. "Fuck! You''re squeezing my dick baby! Unclench and cum!" he said, but I was still clenching as I held onto his dick, "fuck I said unclench!" he yelled as he gripped onto my neck, and I gasped unclenching as I felt myself squirt and I felt him cum inside me as he groaned and my eyes rolled back as I lost all of my energy and crashed into his chest. I had never squirted before, and I thought that I was unable to, but this was a whole new level of the wave of pleasure that washed over me, for I couldn''t even my opens as my body shook. "Are you okay?" asked Shiwoo as he wrapped his arms tightly around me as he felt my body constantly twitching. I was unable to form any words so I just hummed as he rubbed my back as he too tried to calm his breathing. "Well that was something." he said after a few minutes and I nodded still in shock about what had just happened. Ever since Ji Ah was born we hadn''t have much time for passionate sex, since we now had three kids and Shiwoo had recently taken over his father''s company and I was so busy with work. Sometimes I was so worried that parenthood has taken over and turned us into old boring people, but with what had just transpired on the couch of this very nice hotel, I''d say that we still got it. Chapter 184 - Dinner He was still inside of me after ten minutes, and I had finally regained the sense of sight and mobility when I asked, "aren''t you going to pull out?" "No. I like it in here. It''s warm." I chuckled I sat up adjecting my back, "if you''re going to stay inside of me at least feed me." "What do you want to eat?" "I don''t know anything really. I''m just really hungry and tired now." I said shrugging and he nodded. "The menu and phone for room service is all the way over there. I guess that I will have to pull out then." he said holding onto my waist to hoist me up. "Gently." I said as he began to hoist me and I bit my lip as my legs shook. He picked up and handed me my robe and picked up his boxers sliding them on, before brining the phone and the menu over to where I was sitting on the couch. "Since it''s already almost dark out, it''s dinner time so let''s see the dinner menu." I said and he nodded, " hmm, how about we try a Baguette au fromage, Cassoulet, Bouillabaisse for the main course, and a Cherry clafoutis, and uhh ouu cheesecake? Those sound nice." "Sure. Order anything you''d like." "Cool" I said wiggling happily as I placed my order and they said that it will be ready shortly. "While we wait" started off Shiwoo and I rose a brow, "how about we explore the liquor cellar?" "You are one cheeky bastard. I''m in." I giggled as we ran over to the cellar reading the labels of the liquor until we both decided on one. "How about this one?" "Hmm. It has fancy name that I can''t pronounce, so I guess that that means drunk in a sip. Lets try it." "Ouu cool logic. I like it." he said and we both giggled as if we were kids sneaking liquor from our parents. He went an got me a glass of ice and poured me some, and I took a sip, my face contorting into one of disgusts, "eww. I guess some hard to pronounce name means gross yucky stuff." He chuckled at my expressions taking a sip, then his face contorted as well, "yuck! You''re right. Let''s try something else?" "Definitely. It burned the heck out of my throat, and not in a good way." "Hmm how about this one?" he asked holding up another expensive looking bottle of another one that I couldn''t pronounce and I shrugged. He went for two new cups and brought it over pouring a little, unlike last time, into the cup, and stirred for few seconds. I made him try it first this time since I did last time, and his face remained neutral and I rose brow for I couldn''t tell if it was good or not, so I took a sip and felt my nerves being shocked, "Ackck! You mother fucker! Why didn''t you tell me!?" I yelled and he laughed coughing. "I knew if I told you that it was awful you wouldn''t try it. Plus I wanted to see your priceless reaction." "You jerk!" I yelled hitting him across the chest as he chuckled, "I think I will stick to the liquor that I can pronounce and something fruity." "Yeah probably for the best." he said still laughing, but stopped at the sound of someone at the door, "foods here." I tied my robe tighter and fixed my hair and the couch before he let the waiters in as they rolled the tray. "We are so sorry for the delay Mr. Kim." they apologized looking to the floor, and I held in my laugh for Shiwoo was only in his boxers. "Oh that is no problem. Thank you." They nodded before hurriedly leaving, and I finally let out my cackle when he turned to me red in the face. "You are so evil and mean Atalia. Why didn''t you tell me that I was naked?" "Tell you? Baby didn''t you feel the wind on your nipples? Sure looks like it." I said laughing as he rubbed his red ears. "I swear to God." he said and I shrugged opening the bottle of complimentary wine that they brought up. "What? They liked it. I bet those poor souls are still flustered. You should be flattered." "Ah really?" he asked smiling as he rubbed his chin, and I rolled my eyes, "I guess I did them a favor then huh? I''m too hot to handle" "Yeah yeah whatever. Come on let''s eat. I''m starving." "Yeah me too. It smells delicious." It was indeed delicious and in no time we had ate it all and ordered more food. This time we ordered fast food and ate in bed as we watched a movie. "How are you enjoying your first night in Paris?" he asked that night as I laid on his chest. "It''s absolutely amazing, and the food is great. I wish we could stay longer." "Yeah me too, but remember that we will be in Hawaii next week. Someplace warm. Aren''t you excited?" "Oh yeah. I almost forgot. Of course I''m excited. I just miss the kids that''s all." "Well can always come back here as family some day. Just the five of us." he suggested and I nodded. "Yeah. That sounds fun. It will be perfect for us, but when?" He shrugged as if thinking then said, "I don''t know. Maybe next year or the year after? We aren''t in any rush are we? We have forever to spend together. Jus you me, the twins and Aria. "Hmmm that sounds nice." I hummed as pictured it in my mind. I pictured all five of us standing in front of the Eiffel tower taking pictures, and us eating ice-cream as we walked down the street. I also pictured us at a museum, and taking the train, and overall just having a good time. There really was no rush for we did have all of forever to spend together. I couldn''t wait. Chapter 185 - Exploring The next day we woke up at noon and had brunch on the balcony as we overlooked the beautiful city. It was quite pretty, and I felt so happy as we sat side by side in our robes clinking our wine class and sharing a charcutier board. "Ah. This is the life." I said sighing while I was leaning back in my chair and he laughed. After our little date we then took a shower and got dressed for we had agreed to go explore the city. It was even more beautiful from the ground, and I twirled in my yellow dress as we walked through the town feeling like a Disney princess, and my inner child screamed with joy, but my outer adult screamed at how cold it was, and Shiwoo handed me his jacket after scolding me saying, "I told you so." I blew him a raspberry when he said that, and he chuckled pinching my cheeks and called me cute, so I forgave him by kissing him on the cheek. Shiwoo stopped at a flower vendor, and bought me a flower and stuck it into my hair, and my heart went pitter patter when his hand brushed against my ear, and I became shy. "What is this? Are you blushing?" he asked, and I swatted his hand away, and was about to run away as far as I could when he held me by the hand stopping me from running, and I sighed. "Maybe." I said and, he seemed extremely happy by my answer for he smirked nodding and let me go, so I finally ran, and he came running after me. The day was well spent, for we spoke to some locals, tried some of their famous cuisines, and took a lot of photos. I was tired by the time we got back to the hotel, so Shiwoo just ran me a bath and I relaxed in it for a few minutes till I must have fell asleep, for I found myself in our bed the next morning, but he was missing. I frowned as I rolled out of bed as my head pounded, and I searched the entire room, but he was no where to be found. I got a little worried and took out my phone quickly dialing his number, but it went straight to voicemail all three times. I hurriedly pulled a shorts and top on, ridding myself of my robe and, I grabbed my shoes and purse about to run out the door when the door suddenly opened, and I gasped colliding with a chest. "Atalia? Are you okay? Where were you running off to in such a hurry?" asked Shiwoo confused as he helped me off the floor. "Where the fuck were you?" "Hey hey calm down. I was just running and errand that''s all." he said placing his hand over my chest, "your heart is beating too fast babes. Were you frightened? Did I scare you?" "No no its just. I was a just a bit worried because you were missing, and you weren''t answering your phone." "I''m fine Tally. You don''t have to worry every time I don''t pick up." he said brining me in for a comforting hug, and I sighed burying my face into his chest. "I know I just, I can''t help it. I just keep thinking and picturing the worst. I thought that I would have found you somewhere in a ditch to be honest." I said and he chuckled, the sound producing a rumbling, and vibrating waves in chest that oddly calmed me down, and I snuggled even farther. "That''s okay. I understand, but I''m a big boy. I can take care of myself, and if it makes you feel any better, I wont sneak out when your sleeping, and I will always let you know about my where abouts." "You promise?" I asked unwrapping my self from his embrace, and he smiled. "I promise." I heard my stomach began to grumble, and my eyes widened in embarrassment as he laughed shaking his head. "Come on don''t laugh. I was in quite a bit of hurry so I didn''t even have time to eat." "Ha ha okay doll. Let''s go get you fed." he said taking me by the hand to the kitchen where he quickly whipped something up for me to munch on, while he ordered room service. The rest of our week in France was surprisingly mostly spent indoors with each other, and I didn''t even mind. We did go site seeing here and there, but we both agreed that just staying in together was just as fun as going to crowded ad loud places. I did have one more thing that I wanted to do in Paris before we left though, and I was surprised that Shiwoo even remembered me saying that, even though it was apart of one of our conversations about two years ago. "It''s raining in France my dear. Would you do me the honor of taking a midnight stroll under the street lights with me?" he asked and I gasped. "Oh my God you remembered!? Of course I''ll go on the stroll with you, how could you even ask that." "Of course I remembered. It''s on your bucket list remember." he said and I melted. "Aww. You really do listen when I talk huh?" "But of course I do princess. You''re my favorite topic. I could listen to you talk all day." he said smiling genuinely, and I think that I teared up. "And I could talk all day, but now I have to go get changed." He nodded, and I excitedly ran over to the closet, and pulled out my all black pants leather suit, with a black cardigan, and black heeled platform boots, and and covered my hair with a black scarf, and pulled out my black umbrella and went to the couch where he was sitting, he too wearing all black looking all hot and mysterious., and did a twirl and he bit he whittles biting his lip as he looked me up and down nodding in approval. "Damn girl. What you doing with all that ass." "Stop." I laughed and he got up, and pulled me in holding onto my ass. "You look good." "I know," I said smiling, "but we have to go if we want to catch the rain." "Right." he said letting me go, and taking the umbrella from my hand and we ran outside, opening up our umbrella, and I held onto his arm as he covered us both, and there were were in the middle of the night walking down the street a the raindrops poured down, and onto our umbrella. It felt like something out of a romance novel, and I was smiling the whole time, and so was Shiwoo. That night must have been the most fun I had had on our trip. Okay who am I kidding. It was most definitely the best. I could cross that off of my bucket list and we had one last stop on our honey moon, and that was Hawaii, and we were all packed and ready on the plane for take off. This time around I was the one who did the sleeping on Shiwoo''s lap, as he did, God knows what. Hawaii was a nice climate change from the cold Paris, with its sandy beaches, and warm climate. It was so beautiful, and it felt refreshing to just shed all of the garments that I wore in France, and to replace them with sunscreen and bikinis. Chapter 186 - Hawaii Hawaii was so nice, and the people were so accommodating and beautiful as well as their culture. Shiwoo and I, unlike back in Paris, actually tried and made friends and we did. We quickly befriended the couple at the next door Villa, and me the neighbors wife would often go to the beach together, while Shiwoo and her husband Emilio would stay back and drunk while cooking, or just talking their company''s since they were business men, CEO to CEO, kind of Jazz. "So, what''s it like being married so far?" asked my new friend Marianna as we sipped coconut water right out the shell, while sitting on our towels and I shrugged. "I don''t know, it just feels like a normal day for us. We have been living together for like two years before he proposed. Plus we have three kids together." "Hmm. Nice." "So what about you? How does it feel to be married?" I asked and she sighed. "Believe it or not, we aren''t married. He hasn''t proposed even though we have been dating for two years. I was kind of hoping that he would on this trip, but as the days goes by and he still hasn''t, all my hopes just keeps dwindling." "Aww. I''m so sorry. I''m sure he will propose soon. I just know it. Don''t give up on him just yet. I''m sure that he is just quite clueless on what you want. He''s a guy. You can tie him to chair, and hold a gun to his head and tell him to read a sign that has a detailed list of things you want, and thy will still be clueless." I said trying to comfort her, and she nodded smiling sadly. "Ha ha yeah, I guess you''re right. Anyways lets get back to the villa. Hopefully they didn''t burn it down." We grabbed our slippers, and blankets, and walked to the villa laughing and conversing, and Mary froze when she heard music, and saw a flower path. "Go on." I said smiling as I took the things from her hands, and she slowly walked alone the path, as I took the side entrance. "Hey. She didn''t figure it out did she?" asked Shiwoo when he saw me, and I shook my head no smiling. "Of course. I do know how to keep a secret you know. You guys did such a good job at the decorations. I could tell that she really was surprised and liked it." "I''m glad. Emilio was panicking" he replied, and we both silently laughed as she finally made it up the steps, and I leaned into Shiwoo''s chest in awe, as I saw her happy tears. My mind wandered off to the day that Shiwoo proposed to me, and how he even gave the twins promise rings. A promise to be a better father, a subject which he was getting straight As in. "Yes! Of course I''ll marry you." said Marianna, and I clapped along with Shiwoo, as he placed the ring on and lifted her in the air as he twirled her around. "Awee. Young love." I said, with my clasped hands over my chest. "Umm technically no. From what I''ve heard, they''ve been together for like more than a year, so it''s not really young love. Just saying." "Oh my God Shiwoo! Could you be any less of party pooper? I was trying to make a sweet moment here just like they do in the movies. They always say that." I said shaking my head, and rolling my eyes. "Yeah, but-" "Nah-ah. No ''buts''." I said cutting him off, and he smirked. "But what about your butt? Can I not touch it." "Okay maybe that butt, but later. It''s their moment." I said as his hand began to get lower, and lower down back, and he groaned." "Ughh fine. I''m holding this against you, so you better come through." I chuckled as I tapped him on the chest smirking and said before I walked away, "oh baby, when have I never?" His eyes darkened as he gulped, and I turned my back to him sashaying away as I congratulated Emilio and Marianna on their engagement, gushing over how pretty her ring was as she showed me. "You bitch! You knew huh?" she asked, and I shrugged smiling, "why didn''t you tell me!?" "Why should I? It would have ruined the surprise." "You''re right, you''re right." she said nodding and I smiled as I looked her pretty glowing face. "You''re going to have a beautiful marriage, and a beautiful life with a man who loves you. I''m happy for you." "Awee thank you. Yours and Shiwoo''s love is my role model and my hope. You guys are so perfect for each other, and I know that you guys will last. We should stay in touch after we leave Hawaii. You should come to the wedding." "Really?" I asked and she nodded, "wow. Okay. Yeah definitely. We should keep in touch." We finally exchanged numbers and spent the rest of the night talking and drinking as we talked about how the each of us met. Can you believe that at their first encounter she spilled hot coffee on him? Ha ha. It sounded like something out of a Romance Novel. She had quite the sense of humor, and she kept me laughing all night until my stomach ached, and I began to hiccup. "What!? No!" she exclaimed after I told her about how Shiwoo and I met, "and you said that our story was one out of a novel? Yours is literally a novel." "Nah." I said laughing as I shrugged "Yes it is." she pressed, "Imagine that, bad boy gone good. From smoking weed, to inhaling baby powder. From rapping underground to reading bedtime stories. Damn girl. What did you do to this man?" I laughed as I looked up at Shiwoo who two was laughing, "umm you know, just the old razzle dazzle." "The old razzle dazzle huh? I want some of that to take home to make Emilio obsessed with me, right Emilio?" she asked, and he smiled kissing her forehead. "Why need that when I already am flower?" "Awee." I said as I felt my heart began to melt, and Shiwoo laughed. "You are so mushy." "Mushy? Me? Never!" I defended and he hummed. We sat outside cuddling our partners, some more before we decided to call it a night, bidding each other farewell. "I cant'' believe that you guys are leaving tomorrow." said Marianna putting, and I too began to pout as I sighed. "I know right. It was so fun, and refreshing hanging with you guys, but we have to get back to our kids, and work." "Yeah, us too. Not the kids, but work. Make sure you keep in touch and call me okay. Don''t forget me." "Oh Mariann, how could I ever?" I asked and we both chuckled, hugging each other one last time, and we waved them goodbye as we walked over to our villa. "That was nice wasn''t it?" asked Shiwoo as we finally got indie our room and he closed the door. "Yeah it was. I''m really going to miss them. I mean, they are on the other side of the world you know." "Yeah, but we just earned a new travel spot, and they did too They can visit Korea at any time, and we can visit Mexico." he said and I nodded. "True. True." "So you ready for bed?" he asked coming to lay at the spot beside me, and I rose a brow. "Bed? I thought we were going to do, you know, more." "More? Like what?" he asked and I shrugged. "Come on you know, more. Don''t make me say it!" "Use your words baby I can''t know what you want, unless you tell me." he said getting between my legs, and I wrapped them tightly around him. "I want you-" "Yes. That''s it. Come on. What do you want me to do baby?" "I want you to eat me out!" I blurted, and he smirked. "Ask, and it shall be given." He dipped his head, as he slid my panties to the side as he licked and sucked unto my clit, and I went feral. Each time with him felt even better than the last, and he never fails to make me orgasm, and now, squirt. I was still quite weirded out about it, but he didn''t seem to mind, so I pushed my disgust a side. I screamed as I came to a climax, and I knew that the neighbors heard, but as I laid there panting with a dry mouth, I couldn''t care less. "I hope you enjoyed our honeymoon Mrs. Kim. We go back to our lives tomorrow." "Of course I did Mr. Kim, and as long as your in my life, it will feel like a honey moon." I said and he laughed as he covered my body with the sheets. "Now who is being cheesy?" "I learn from the best." "Touch¨¦." he responded smiling, as he kissed my lips. "Now lets go to bed. We will be working lots late hours next week." "Ughh tell me about it." he groaned turning the lights off, and pulling my body closer to his. This really was the best honey moon. It was too bad that it ended so soon. Chapter 187 - The Carter-Kims Hi. It''s me Atalia. Welcome to a new chapter of my life. I know that you might have been wondering, "what happened after they got married?", so I am here to tell you. Firstly, when we got home, Aria had become a pro walker, and had been saying even more words. I felt a little sad, that she hit such huge mile stones while I was away, but I got over it, as she got older. Just like in a flash, she was old enough to go to school, and she was no longer our little baby. She fun, and full of life, and loved playing Princess dress up with her dad and sister. One evening when I came home I found all four of them in Ji Ah''s room playing a variation of Dragon''s and Princess, and they both decorated Shiwoo in pink Tootoo''s. glitter, and even makeup, while Adrian was their knight in Shining armor, or should I say Knight in batman blanket, and he slayed the dragon. It was so cute and heart warming to see, so I didn''t disturb their bonding time, and just got dinner started. Shiwoo heard me in the kitchen, and came out looking nothing like he did before, and I tried to hide my smile as he kissed my cheek. "So, what were you guys playing?" "Ah you know. Race car stuff." he responded, and I cackled. "Race car stuff? Huh? I almost swore that I saw you Princess Shiwoo, ruler over all Candyland, but I guess I saw wrong." "Wait you saw that?" he asked wide eyed, and I smiled walking over to him removing a pin from his hair, and some blush from his cheeks. "Yes babe. I saw it all. It was so cute.'' "No no no. I didn''t like it I promise. I''m a man." "Honey I know that you are man, for it takes a strong man to play princess dress up with his kids. Besides, you look good in pink." I said, and he smirked. "Ah yes. I look good don''t I? Well if you need anything, I will be in my kingdom, being a ruler a and stuff." he said sashaying away, and I laughed shaking my head. Those days when everybody is happy, were the days to cherish, but it wasn''t all ways this happy. "Mom. What am I?" asked Seoyeon one day at the dinner table when she was six, and I froze looking at Shiwoo, and he shrugged. "Well what do you mean baby? I don''t think I understand." "''What am I mommy? Am I black or am I Asian? The kids at school say that I am black, but when we go to Jamaica, they say that I am Asian. So what am I?" "Oh." I said looking at Shiwoo asking for help, but he just dodged my gaze, "well baby you are both." "How can I be both?" she asked sounding confused and frustrated, so I took a deep breath trying to formulate a coherent sentence. "Well you see baby, when two races mix they make a product which is part of both of them. I am black, and daddy is Korean, so you are blaisian. You all are mixed, and are 100% Black and 100% Asian. You are to honor and respect both history, and love them both for that is what you are. You all are blaisian kids, and you are the most beautiful blaisian kids that I know." "Exactly" said Shiwoo, and I rose a brow signifying me asking if now is when he felt like helping. "So who do I play with? Black kids or Asian kids?" "Well I am glad that this was brought up, so let''s use this a teaching moment. Adriel, Adrian and Aria, you are to play with kids of any race, and do not decimate against anybody for the color of their skin, the texture of their hair, the language they speak or their culture you hear me? If you do discriminate you are racist, and we don''t like racists. All races are equal and we should all respect everybody. Don''t play with a kids because they are a certain race, or don''t not play with a kid because they are a certain race. Play with everybody and be nice to every bodied, unless they bite or are rude, but not because of their race. "Okay." they three said and I nodded smiling. "Okay. Now that that''s settled, eat up before the food gets cold. It''s movie night." "Yay!" they cheered and hurriedly cleaned and washed their plates, before running for their blankets and stuffies. "Hey. You handled that question really well. I''m sorry I didn''t help, but I didn''t want to say anything that would cause even bigger controversy. You are more educated on the topic of race than I am, and I am not using it as an excuse for not helping, but I am glad that you took over. You''re the best." he said as we cuddled on the couch and I smiled. I wish I could say that that was the last time thee topic of questioning themselves was, but as they got older, and got even more exposed to the internet, their curiosity grew. "Mom. Why don''t they teach us about slavery?" asked Adriel age ten. "Well honey I guess it''s because it''s not their history. They will teach you about the Korean war and such." "Yeah, but that''s just my Asian side, I want to learn about my black side." she said, and I pointed to myself. "Uhh hello. Woke black woman here. You can ask me anything." "Yeah, but your always busy." she said sighing and I stopped what I was doing an took her by the hand to the kitchen table, and we had a a little chat. I told her of everything she wanted to know, and what I knew, and by the end of it she was crying. "Oh no baby I''m sorry. I should have toned it down a bit." "No no it''s fine. I wanted to learn of the history so I should have known better to handle it. I''m just gonna go umm uh, to bed." she said sniffling, and I hugged her tight before she did. The topic of slavery was truly quite gruesome, and I think that I too did cry when learning of it in Primary school, but no matter how hard it was to tell of, we should educate our younger generations for them to not take anything for granted, and to know what our ancestors went through." "Ughh I hate this stupid curly hair. Why couldn''t I have straight here like Aria!?" screamed Adriel age 13. She recently got her period, and I guess her hormones were haywire lately, but that didn''t stop me from wanting to strangle her. I put the knife down onto the chopping board, pausing from chopping the peppers as I slowly looked at her as I saw her with a brush stuck in her frizzy from brushing hair. "Seoyeon, your hair is quite beautiful, and so is Ji Ah''s. " "No mine is not! Why is it so hard to maintain, and why does it eat so many products? I tired of it!" she screamed and I pinched the bridge of my nose. "All you hair needs is a little patience, and love-" "Patients and love? All it needs is a scissors and buzzer." she said cutting me off as Shiwoo walked into the kitchen looking between us both. "What''s happening here? Adriel what is all the yelling?" "Shiwoo. Please to get your daughter before I do." I said and she groaned somping away slammming her door, and I was about to walk to her room and drag her, but Shiwoo held onto me until calmed down. "It''s okay aein. Let her breathe. She is going through chnages, and she is comfused. She is now a teeanger and just wants some space. She will come to her sense, and apologise soon. Trust me. She cant do without you." I sighed as I listened to his words for he was right, "okay. I guess you''re right. I''ll give her space, and be here for her when she needs me. Anyways, how was work?" "Work is work. Nothing really special. Stock rises, and stocks fall. Hoow about you? How was work?" "You wouldn''t believe the day I had. Some lady came in and wanted me to represent her cat in court becasue a dog bit him. I had to explain to her that I couldnt reprsent the cat, but I could go as her loayl and recive compensation from the owner of the dog so that she could take the cat to the vet, but no. She said that she wasnn''t the one who got but so why would she need a loyal, and she got mad and now I''m strssed." "A cat? Ha ha. Wow." he said aughing at me. "Don''t laugh. I''m already stressed as is." "I know baby I know. I''m sorry. Here. Let me take over dinner." he said, and I smiled. "Aww thanks babe. I''m gonna go check on the kids." "Cool, but remember, be gentle with them." "Okay okay got it." I said waving them off as I walked towards their room. I knocked on Adrian''s room door, and I heard shuffling, and groaning after thud noise as if he fell, and he opened the door sounding out of breath, "hey mom. Whats uh, what''s up?" "Hey you. I was coming to check up on you. Is uh, is everhting okay?" "Yup. Everything is fine." he said horriedly, and I rose a brow. "Can I come in?" "No!" he said urgently and I frowned, for he has been like this ever since his voice cracked and got way deeper, and he had been growing a stache, "it''s quite messy and I don''t really want you to see it." "Come on babe. It''s no problem. I''ve seen a lot of messes." "No!" he screamed as I pushed opened the door going in, and my smile faded as I saw a bottle of lotion on his desk, and a sock on the floor. "Oh." was all I could say and I stepped back out, "I''ll uhh, I''ll go check on your sisters. You can, umm, you can get back to doing what you were doing." "Mom I-" "No no don''t explain. You deserve privacy." I said still unblinking as I walked backward smiling oddly and into Ji Ah''s room. "Mom?" asked Ji Ah when she saw me, "are you okay?" I quickly ran over to her and hugged her tightly, "please don''t be like your siblings, and stay my baby forever please." "Umm. Okay?" she asked and I sighed letting her go. "I''m sorry." "That''s okay. I know why you want me too be your baby. Adrian is a jerk, and Adriel is quite a, yeah you know." she said and Shrugging, and I sighed. "Ughh tell me about it. It was like only yesterday they were in the hospital, but now they are going through changes, and have their period, and are masturbating." "What''s masturbating?" asked Ji Ah, and my eyes widened. "Uhh, its uhh, something you shouldn''t know-hey what are you playing?" "Oh. Just a plant game." "Sounds cool." I said and she smiled as I watched her played for a while until I had to go, "well I''ll see you at the dinner table. I''ll go male sure that appa hasn''t burned the kitchen down." She laughed, and I kissed her head before leaving. I sighed as I walked to the last door, my hand hesitant on the lock, but I turned and opened it after knocking none the less, and I felt as if I was walking into a dragon''s den, but not like when they were playing when they were younger, but like and actual dragon. The dragon was still my baby. Chapter 188 - Birds & The Bees "Seoyeon?" I asked as I removed the covers from over her sobbing, and shaking body. "Mom. I''m so sorry." she cried and my heart melted. "Aww baby it''s okay. Come here." I sat on her bed, and she sat up in bed and wrapped her hands around my neck as she cried into my shoulder, and I rubbed her back soothingly as I sang to her trying to comfort her, "I really am sorry. I didn''t mean it. I just-I don''t know what came over me. I love my hair, and I love you guys. I love everything, and I am so grateful for everything, and I know that I have been a bitch lately, and I don''t know why." She was ranting and crying, and I wasn''t really understanding all that she was saying, but I listened anyways, "it''s fine sweetheart. I too should be apologizing, for I had been putting too much pressure on you since you are the oldest. I know what it''s like having your family depending on you, and having your siblings look up to you, and I''m sorry that I have been so harsh. Adriel you can tell me anything, and I will listen. You know that right? Mommy is here, and mommy will always be here." "I know." she said sniffling, and I wiped her tears. "Ok come on. I cant'' have your hair looking like you ain''t got a black momma." I said and she chuckled. I let her sat in front of me just like old times, and I straightened her hair for her for the first time. It did take a lot scolding, and flinching, for her to keep her head steady so that I didn''t burn her, even though I did burnt her ears a few times, but it wasn''t my fault. Serves her right for not listening. "Wow mom. I love it." she said as she looked in the mirror flashing her hair." "I''m glad. You look beautiful, but you know that you have to keep it moisturized and brush it right?" I asked and she nodded. "I''m going to start taking better care of my natural hair mom, for I want it to look as beautiful as yours. My friends always loves it when you do cornrows, and I love it too." "Well I''m glad you love it, for I should have taught you years ago how to do it." "I''m happy to learn." she said smiling at me through the mirror, and I nodded smiling as well. "Okay. I''ll teach it to you, and your sister. Now let''s go eat. Appa made dinner, and it smells delicious." We went to the dining room, just in time as they finished setting the table. "Wow Adri. Your hair looks nice." said Shiwoo, and she smiled brightly. "Yeah. She looks like a troll." teased Adrian, and she glared at him as she made a fist. I rolled my eyes at their playful banter, then Adrian''s eyes met mine, and we both looked away awkwardly and I coughed, "so, umm. Let''s eat." "Mmm delicious daddy." said Ji Ah digging in, and Shiwoo chuckled. "Thank you princess." "Yeah it''s pretty tasty appa. I don''t know why eomma was worried about you starting a fire." said Adriel, and I coughed choking on my food, and he rose a brow. "Oh really now? Did she really say that?" "Wow Seoyeon. You really know how to throw a lady under the bus." I said, and she shrugged unbothered, "I was only joking appa. It''s delicious." "Mhmm" he hummed squinting at me, and I smiled awkwardly, "son is everything okay? You are usually quite chatty at the dinner table.. Why so quiet this evening? What''s bothering you? Come on tell appa." Adrian looked at me before looking at his father, and I looked away scratching the back of my neck still feeling awkward about earlier for I kept picturing his room and face from earlier yuck, "uhh nothing dad. I was just uhh, taken aback on how delicious the food is see. Mmm tasty." "Umm kids I have a question." I said placing my fork down and clearing my throat about to ask such an awkward and uncomfortable question that might cause us to lose our appetites, but nevertheless, here goes nothing, " Do you know what the talk is?" "Yeah. Dad already gave it to me." said Adrian so casually as he ate, and I rose a brow confused looking at Shiwoo, and he shrugged as if it were no big deal. "Well okay. Umm Adriel. Do you want to have the talk?" "No thank you. I''m thirteen, and I''ve already learned about it in school. Besides, this topic pretty much explains it self." she said and I opened my mouth, but found that I was at a loss for words when Ji Ah said. "I want the talk. Mommy what''s the talk?" "Well little rat if you must know, it is when a mommy, and daddy love each other so so much-" "Alright stop!" I said cutting Adrian off, and he smirked shoving some rice in his mouth using his chopsticks. "We''ll discuss it when your older okay munchkin?" asked Shiwoo, and shrugged. "Okay." "Now everybody, get back to eating before the food gets cold." I said and they nodded, and went back to silence as they ate, before we erupted in chatter again, but on a lighter topic. That night as Shiwoo and I prepared for bed, I was still bugged by the fact that he had the talk with Adrian and didn''t tell me, so I decided to ay something, "when were you going to tell me about your little convo with Adrian?" He shrugged with his back turned to me as he took his shirt off, "I wasn''t going to. It''s been like a month since the talk, and he asked me not to. I wasn''t going to break his trust." "Yeah, but I''m his mom. I should know these things as well. I have the right to know about what is going on in my son''s life." "And I''m his dad. I should give him the privacy he asks for and for him to be able to tell me things in confidence that will just be between us bros. I mean come on. You girls outnumber us. We have to stick together.." he said and I sighed. "I guess your right. You know I caught him masturbating today? It was gross and awkward to know that my baby boy is doing these kinds of things. I mean what''s next? Drugs, guns, gangs?" "Come on Atalia give the boy some more credit. We should at least trust that we raised him well enough for him not to be stupid enough to do those things. He''s a good kid. A little curious and sloppy and gross, but he''s still our perfect boy." "Fine. I guess." I sighed, "I wonder of Heesung is going through the same thing." "Oh he is." he said laughing, "Minjae told me all about it. Word of advice. Don''t touch his socks. As a matter of fact have him do his own laundry as of now." "Oh I will." I said shuddering at the memory of his sock on the floor and I gagged, "are all boys his age like this? Were you like this?" "It depends really. Somebody start older, some start younger, and when it comes to me. I was around his age yeah, and I did it like everyday. Sometimes I would pass out from doing it too much, but when I wake up, I''ll do it again." he said grinning and I scrunched up my face in disgust. "Eww. Boys really are gross. "Come on. Don''t act like girls aren''t just as gross and curous. You''re telling me that you had never masturbated?" "Nope." "Never?" he asked again and my answer stands. "Unlike boys, our fingers go inside, and I was scarred to do it. Why do you think I was scarred to have sex?" "I don''t know. Saving yourself for marriage?" he asked and I chuckled "Even if I was, that didn''t happen now did it?" "True true. I guess that it''s the Shiwoo way. I had you charmed out of your mind. Every time you saw me, you panties got wet." he said and I scoffed. "Oh please. I wasn''t one of your groupies." "I never said you were." he said, and I got flash backs because of how familiar the line was. "Hmm. I guess not." "The kids are growing up, and as scary and unbelievable it sounds, they will rebel and they will move out, and start a family of their own. It is just up to us to be with them every step of the way." he said and I hummed. "That I can do, but when did you get so wise?" "I don''t know to be honest. I guess it''s because I''m now forty, and you know what they say, ''Life begins at forty''." he said and I laughed. "Ha ha. Sounds like something my mom would say, but I guess you''re right. Life does begin at forty. Too bad I have four more years till my life begins." "Oh don''t worry babe. You will get there." he said laughing and I joined. "Oh I will.. I will make sure of it." Chapter 189 - Suspension I sighed as I quickly made my way down the empty halls of the highschool, pulling my coat even tighter onto my body doing a little jog. I smiled and bowed politely at the mother that I passed, who was coddling her son''s bruised face, but she gave me the stink eye and grimaced, then my smile quickly faded and morphed into a proud smirk, proud that Adrian was able to at least get a few hits in. I barged into the principal''s office without even knocking, and I rose a brow confused when I saw not only Adrian, but also Adriel sitting in front of him with their heads down. The principal looked a little startled at how I entered, and jumped from his seat adjusting his tie and cleared his throat before he spoke, "uhh Mrs. Kim. It''s a pleasure to have you here." Okay. You might be wondering how we got here, and why this was happening, so let''s just rewind. It was another normal Tuesday, and I was at work doing, you know work stuff, when I got a call from the twins'' school saying that they got into a fight. Mind you this has never happened before, not in all their fifteen, almost sixteen years of living, so I was a bit startled and ran to my car not even telling Lia and Minjae. I was expecting the worse to be honest, for where I''m from highschool fights usually end up with one being hospitalized from knife wounds or being ganged and beaten to death. My heart as beating so fast that I felt in in my throat, but seeing the kid with his face bruised outside the office, I felt a little better for I knew that it was a equal fight. "Mr. Lee. Do you mind filling me in n what happened here?" I asked folding my arms and he gulped. "Yes. Umm would you like to take a seat?" "Hmm" I hummed taking a seat next to the twins as I glared at them. "Your son and daughter got into a fight with another student during their lunch period, and the student was badly beaten." "Badly beaten huh?" I asked turning to Adrian holding his chin bringing his eyes to mine as I examined his face, "what about his? Don''t you see his black eye and busted lip?" "Yes ma''am, but the boy-" "But the boy what?" I asked cutting him off, "Mr. Lee I can assure you that I know my children, and they will not start a war unprovoked. Have you even called the boy into the office and asked what happened? Have you even asked the twins what happened? Have you even asked for a witness? No, but you have my kids in here scolding them for something they are not the only ones apart without a parent of lawyer in sight. They had the right to remain silent, but what is this? You''re already writing and signing suspension forms?" "M-ma''am and lawyer?" he asked chuckling nervously, "surely there s no need for that." "I am afraid Mr. Lee that it has already happened. Atalia Kim, Attorney at Law and these kids mother. Whatever you have to say to them, you say to me as well." "Yes ma''am." he said holding his head down low, and I turned to the twins folding my arms and shaking my head. "And you you two dear think for a second that you are half the hook. Tag teaming a poor kid even though you promised me and your father not to do Taekwondo in school?" "Mom listen. It''s not even like that. We didn''t even use any of the skills. We were just defending ourselves." said Adrian defending himself and his sister and I held up my hand silencing him, and he bit his lip. "Quiet. No fighting in school means no fighting in school. Skills used or not. You two are in big trouble." "But mom. I was just trying to defend Adriel just like you said I should. You don''t even know what happened. That makes you just a as bad as Mr. Lee and everybody else." he said, and I closed my eyes exhaling and nodding. "Okay. You''re right. I should have asked. Adrian and Adriel, what happened?" He went quiet as he looked at his sister and she turned her head away and I saw tears welled in her eyes and my heart broke at his words, "that kid Jae has been bothering Adriel ever since we got here. He and his friends would often try to touch and group her even when she said no. I had warm him countless times before, but he kept bothering her. I couldn''t stand by and let then happen mom. Then today he took it real far when he." "When he what sweety?" I asked when he stopped and I was holding back tears, and so was he. "He called her a slur." I gasped covering my mouth, and Adriel lightly sobbed and I had to hold back all the anger that I felt towards that boy and this schooling system. "Adriel sweetie look at me. This has been going on for almost a year and you have made complains about it to your teachers and principal right?" I asked, and she nodded wiping her tears, and my breathing became shallow. I turned to Mr. Lee with fire in my eyes, and he held his hands up as his eyes widened, "M-m-mrs Kim. I had no idea that things were this bad. I guarantee you that my schooling system is not like this, and not all students are like this." "You can guarantee me?" I asked softly, "you can guarantee me!?" I asked this time yelling, "you can guarantee me that this school is a safe place for my mixed kids to go to and learn? You can guarantee me that my daughter can walk down the hall ways alone without worrying about a boy touching her inappropriately? I cant believe that I''ve been so stupid and oblivious to my own kids. Babies I am so sorry. I promise to do better." "It''s not your fault mom. I wanted to say something, but Adriel asked me not to. I''m sorry. We should have said something to you, and not have faith in our teachers." "You did the right thing not outing your sister son. You are so brave and strong, and I commend you for sticking up for your sister, and never leaving her side, and to you Adriel. I am so sorry that you felt like you couldn''t tell me about this, and I am sorry that you had to endure this alone. I want you to know sweety that I understand everything that you are going through for I have been there. I am your mother. I will always be there when you need me." I said with tears running down my face and she sobbed wiping my tears. "Don''t say that mom. You are the best mom I could ever ask for, but I''m such a coward. I should have told you. I want nothing more to be as a strong and brave as you, but I couldn''t even defend myself. I''m sorry." "Aww come here baby." I said pulling them into my arms as they both cried into my chest," I promise you both that from here on out I will be a better mom, ad start paying even closer attention to you guys. I love you both so so much." "We love you too mom." they said in unison as we pulled away. "Now come on. Let''s go home and get your wounds cleaned Adrian. You look like a blueberry." "Wait Mrs. Kim. I just want to say that I am sorry on behalf of the school and myself, and nothing like this will ever happen to your kids or anyone ever again." "Oh I know it wont ever happen again. I pulling my kids from your school and all the funds that it receives from both mine, and their father''s company. Good bye Mr. Lee. Do not have a good day." "Wait! Mrs. Kim!" he called out after us, but I held my kids hand as we walked out of the office, heads held high. We made a stop on our way out, in front of the boy and his mother. "Look what your hooligans of children did to my son. He is coughing up blood, and several of his ribs are fractured. I should have you all fined!" she screamed and I smiled. "And I should let worked get out about what a terrible job you are doing with raising this boy. Touching young girls inappropriately, and calling them slurs? Wow. Such a model senior student. I am sure that every college would love to grant him scholarship, and I am sure that every work place would love to have him. Now about you wanting to fine us for defending ourselves, I would have you know that I am a lawyer, and I know the law like the back of my hand, and I can be very ruthless if I want to. I can drag you and your generations to come right through the mud both metaphorically, and literally, so don''t you dare try me in court. Now if that is all. Have a good day." Her face morphed into one of surprise and desperation, and she slowly sat back down with her mouth opening and closing like a gaping fish, and I smirked as we walked away. "Wo-hoah mom that was so cool! You are so cool! Did you see that ladies face!? All the blood was flushed from her face ha ha!" said Adriel when we got out side and I tried to hide my smile for I was still mad at them. "Be quiet, and get in. Prepare your self for a lecture from dad, for I will not be helping you out this time." "Aww dang. We are about to be grounded for life.." I heard them say, and I smiled, for they definitely were about to be. Chapter 190 - Slur We arrived safely at home where I sent the twins to their rooms for their devices. "You thought you were off the hook huh? Nope. When my mom finds out she will be upset if I don''t punish you both in someway so phones and laptops on my dresser now. Oh and uhh, the ipads too." "Aww." they frowned and I folded my arms watching them as they left shaking my head. I sighed as I sat on the couch raising my legs as I ran my hands over my face. I still couldn''t believe what had happened today, but I still couldn''t believe of how log it had been going on. I should have seen the signs of it, but I guess I was too busy with work, as usual. I checked the time on my wristwatch and it was a little past one pm, so I had time before I had to pick up Aria from her middle school. I didn''t feel like making dinner tonight, but it was the only thing that could keep me sane and calm right now, so I got changed then got right to chopping. I did feel a little better after chopping all the vegies, imagining them to be Mr. Lee, the boy, and his mom''s faces, and I smiled as I did so. "Where are they!?" I heard Shiwoo say after hearing the door opened and closed, and I jumped slightly flinching. Oh boy. They were definitely in big trouble. "Hello dear. You''re home early." "Where are they Atalia? They are so dead." he asked and I slowly put down the knife walking over to him and ran my hand over his chest. "Dear take a breath and calm down. They are in their room." "Calm down? Calm down!? Atalia do you hear yourself right now!? Fighting!? That''s not like them." he yelled trying to get my hands off him, but I wrapped my hands around his waist before he could leave. "Honey please. Hear their side of the story please, and do not yell. They wont talk to you if you yell." "I still don''t get it. Why were they fighting? And the both of them? Is this a twin thing?" he asked as I ran my hand up and down his chest and I felt his muscles began to let loose and he relaxed and so did I. I couldn''t have him kill the kids right now. "Promise me you''ll hear them out? Please?" I asked and he sighed nodding, but as soon he finally agreed, Adrian came strolling out of his room with his headphones over his head, and walked passed us and went straight to the fridge turning the milk upside his head, and Shiwoo looked down at me raising a brow, and I looked up smiling nervously. Adrian you idiot. "Oh hey dad. I didn''t see you there." he said placing the milk back into the fridge and using the back of his hoodie to wipe his mouth clean. "Uh Adrian." I laughed nervously stepping in front of Shiwoo, "why-why are you outside, and why do you have that over your head?" "Oh this? You didn''t say that I couldn''t have music right?" he asked and Shiwoo scoffed. "Yeah, but sweety I said all devices are to be on my dresser. All means all." "Ughh fine, but if I die without it, it''s on you." he said walking passed us again, but this time to put his head phones in my room, and I felt Shiwoo''s muscles tightened again. "Hear him out? Hear him out!? Atalia look at that boy. He doesn''t even seem to have any cares in the world even though he was suspended!" "He wasn''t suspended. I''m removing them from the school." "What!?" he yelled and I flinched, "what do you mean you are removing them? Are you condoning this foolishness? Why are you even defending them? "I said to hear their side of the story first, and you will understand." "No I don''t think I will!" he yelled and I sighed. "Sighing? Why are you sighing? I should be the one sighing. I seem to be the only here that cares about those two delinquents'' future." "Don''t you dare call me children delinquents, and don''t you dare judge, and put all the blame on them. I said to fucking here their side of the story first, and here you fucking yelling all over the first, no doubt disturbing the neighbors!" I yelled into his face and he ran his hand through his hair. "Fine. You''re right. I''ll tune down the yelling. I should have asked. Honey, what happened with the kids at school today?" "Well darling, from what they had told me, a boy had kept bothering Adriel ever since they started highschool, and Adrian would often tell him to stop, but he kept bothering her. He would often touch her and laugh about it I suppose, and she has told her teachers and principal about it, but no one care cared, but today Adrian couldn''t take it anymore because he called her a slur. He was only protecting his sister Shiwoo. Just like we taught him to. Look I know that it''s not any excuse for hospitalizing a child, but in all fairness if it were me or you, that child would be in viewing at the morgue." I sighed and he sighed with his hand on his forehead. "My baby girl? They did this to my baby girl? And the school knew?" he asked and I nodded, "those fucking assholes. I''m going to kill them. Every single one of them." "No no baby it''s fine. Adrian already took care of it and I took care of his mother. I want my babies to be in a safe environment, where they wont get shotted on for having a black mom and being half black." "I get why he punched him for touching her, but why did he punch him for a slur? He could have just ignored it." said Shiwoo, and I gasped in disbelief of what I was hearing. "Are you serious right now?" Chapter 191 - Forgotten Child "What? It''s only a big deal if you decide to make it one." he defended and I was baffled. "Hold on. So you mean to tell me that our kids were defending themselves from racists and you don''t understand why it had to become physical? You cant just simply walk away from something like that Shiwoo. Racism is no joke." "Yeah I know that it is not a joke, but come on. There is no reason to get physically over a word." "Its a derogatory word Shiwoo! They were degrading our children for being mixed! What about this don''t you get!? It''s not just some word, and the twins, nor any body for that matter should not have to just walk away and deal with it. Look I know that you will never understand what it''s like being black, especially in Asia, but the kids and I do, and it is not easy." "You''re right I will never understand what it is like being black, but come on. People call Asians slurs as well so let''s forget. My people knows just as well as you people do about prejudice." he said trying to make a point, but he only just made it worse. " ''You people''? Did you just refer to us black people as ''you people''? Wow. Okay. I am going to make dinner, then I''m going to take a shower and sleep with Adriel tonight. You know since she is one of those, ''you people''." "Oh come on Atalia you know that that is not what I meant. Atalia? Atalia!?" he called out, but I washed my hands from him and ignored him and just carried on with dinner. He left after a few minutes of trying t get me to talk to him which was good for I was very close at chucking the knife at his face. I was still mad at him for what he said earlier, and I had come to the realization that not because he married a black woman and have mixed kids doesn''t mean that he is woke and I take the blame for that. I guess I should include him in the next black history class, maybe then he will understand why we cant just walk away from being called a slur. "Adriel" I called out for I haven''t seen or heard from her since got home, and she came crawling out her room. "Hey mom." "Aww hey baby. You okay?" I asked hugging her and she nodded, "oh okay, well dinner is almost done so you can just go call your brother and sister please. "Oh did dad bring Aria home?" she asked and I froze. "Oh no. We forgot your sister." "Oh shi-" "Nope. No cursing." I said cutting her off and I dropped everything that I was doing and grabbed my car keys, "Adriel could finish cooking for me please or go ask your dad?" "Sure thing. I''ll go ask him." "Okay. I''ll be back soon." I said grabbing his jacket and ran out the door and down the steps praying that she was there waiting and didn''t try to take the bus like last time. She luckily was there waiting as she sat on a bench in the on the lawn reading her book with her earphones in. I let a sigh of relief when I saw her there sitting alone, and I slowly walked up to her twisting my fingers a little scarred that she would be mad. "Hey pumpkin, sorry I''m late." I said rubbing her back, and she took her earphones out and closed her book. "Mother, fancy seeing you here." "Aww come on baby I''m sorry. I''m a terrible mom I know, but I promise you that it wont ever happen again. Forgive me?" I asked smiling nervously and she sighed. "That''s what you said last time." "I know baby, but this time I''ll do better. I promise. Give mommy a hug?" after a few seconds of me pouting and outstretching my arms she finally gave in and walked into my hug, "that''s my girl." "Whatever. I hope that in the time you forgot about me you were making dinner." "I was. In fact, I was almost done when Adriel reminded me of you. Things were pretty hectic at home." I said and she rose that little curious brow of hers just like her dad always did. "Hectic? How?" "You brother and sister got into a fight today because a guy kept touching your sister and he called her the slur today so I removed them from the school, but your dad was mad and wanted to kill them, then I told him what happened and he completed ignored the slur part brushing it off and I got mad about it and he referred to black people as ''you people'' so I got mad and now we are here. Seatbelt." "Dang." she said and I nodded. "Dang indeed." "So dad really said that huh? Not gonna lie, I feel disappointed. To think that marrying a black woman would have him being woke." "Girl that''s exactly what I said. I kind feel like it''s my fault for not educating him though." I sighed and she shook her head no. "Oh no no girl it''s not your fault. He married a black woman as has three black kids. If he hadn''t seen the need to be educated by now then that''s on him. I mean look at you. You learned his language and his customs and culture and traditions and you taught them to us. He should do the same with our without you." "You''re right. When did you get so wise? It seemed like only yesterday I was changing your diaper and feeding you in the middle of the night." "Yeah that''s how it goes." she said nodding slowly, "people grow and change mom, and so did I. I am almost 13. I am practically and adult." she said and I sighed. "Yeah you''re right. Babies aren''t staying babies anymore. Uhh I need a drink." "Tell me about it. Soju tonight?" she asked hopefully. "Ha ha nice try. You are not drinking until the you are 18 in international age." "Aww dang. Was worth the try though." she said and I laughed. Oh Aria, what was I going to do with you? Chapter 192 - Silence We all sat around the dinner table in silence as we ate, and Aria was the only one who seemed to be enjoying her dinner, not giving a damn about the rest of us. "Atalia could you pass the rice please?" asked Shiwoo, and I sighed turning to Aria. "Aria could you pass this to your father please." He sighed when she handed it to him for I was still giving him the cold shoulder and wasn''t making eye contact, "Atalia could you please at least look at me? We are at the table having dinner as a family. Don''t be like this around the kids." "Aria dear, could you pass me the noodles please?" I asked ignoring him, and I knew that I was testing his patience, for I saw out of the corner of my eye his jaw clenching his jaw. "Mom are we going to be homeschooled?" asked Adriel and I hummed. "Do you want to be?" "I mean why not?" she shrugged. "Who will teach you? Should I hire someone?" "I don''t want to be homeschooled." butted in Adrian who was just speaking for the first time since he sat at the table. "Can it blueberry and eat your mashed peas." said Adriel and he raised his spoon in a motion to hit her, but he didn''t. "Hey hey! No fighting at the table. Now Adrian what would you like?" "I want to go to a private school like Heesung." he said and Adriel scoffed. "As you mentioned Heesung, how is he? I haven''t seen him in so long." "A real douche." said Adriel in disgust and I frowned. "What do you mean he''s a real douche? My baby Heesungie is the sweetest gentle man." "Yeah maybe the old Heesung. The new Heesung has been a total jerk ever since he became a K-pop trainee." said Adriel and Aria nodded. "Oh please. She''s just saying that because he doesn''t hang out with us and fawn over her anymore. We all know that she likes him." She choked on her rice and her face turned bright red and I smiled clapping my hands and her father''s eyes widened, but he was pissed, "what!? No! I-I don''t like him! He''s-he''s like a brother to me." "Yeah right. A brother you want to kiss. Oh Heesung, I love you Heesung." teased Adrian, and I saw Adriel''s eyes twitched, so I knew it was about to go down. "That''s it! I''m going to kill you!" she screamed grabbing her fork and lounged forward at her brother, but he quickly dodged it running away laughing. I sighed as Aria and I continued eating my dinner for this was nothing out of the ordinary. "Wow mom. This Kimchi is so delicious. New recipe?" "Why thank you darling. No same old recipe. I just added a little more of what I usually do. It was an accident, but I guess it turned out great." I said and she nodded continue eating as the twins fought. "Aren''t you going to stop your children?" asked Shiwoo and I shrugged. "They are your kids too you know." He sighed and wiped his hands and mouth, pushing his chair back and flexed the muscles in his back as he tilted his head from side to side to make his bones crack. "Alright you too. Enough is enough!" They froze what they were doing and Adrian pushed Adriel off of him and they quietly bickered as they made their way back to the table. "Now that everyone is back here. Adriel you like Heesung? Since when? I thought you hated him. You know like brotherly hate." I asked and she sighed. "There is a thin line between love and hate my dear." said Aria plopping a piece of beef in her mouth. "I guess I do, but I guess I don''t. I don''t know I just. Sometimes I want to strangle him, but I also want to love him and protect him, but he is just such a jerk right now. He doesn''t hang out with us any more, and whenever we do, he always brings his new friends and allow them to say mean and hurtful things to us. He''s changed, but not for the better, and that makes me so mad and angry at him. It makes me feel so, so-" "Heartbroken?" I asked and she nodded lowering her head, "aww baby come here. It''s okay. You can tell me anything. I understand everything that you are going through, and I want you to know that it gets better. Don''t let one heartbreak stop you from finding love. You are still young. Enjoy being a teenager. Boys will be boys so just wait until you''re older to date men, and real men. Now do you want me to call you aunty Lia?" "No! Don''t! That will only make it worse. I''m fine. I''ve had a year too get over it. Boys are stupid anyways." "Umm excuse me. Do I have a say in this?" asked Shiwoo and I rolled my eyes, "Adriel darling. As your father I am afraid that I have to ban you from dating until your 50." "What!?" exploded and he remained calm," you never said that to Adrian so why me? Is it because I am a girl? Wow dad so you''re a racist and a misogynist? I''ve lost my appetite. I''m going to my room mom. It was a very delicious dinner." She left upset and I glared at Shiwoo shaking my head before leaving as well. "Women." I heard Aria say, and Shiwoo and Adrian agreed to it." "Tell me about it." That night he and Adrian did the dishes and they had a little talk while doing so, but I didn''t ask what it was for I didn''t care. If he thought that I was mad before, then now I was livid. I was reading my book as I sat up in bed, and he came in and closed the door behind him as he leaned against it with his arms folded and he watched me. "So you''re really going to bed mad at me huh?" he asked and I adjusted my glasses and turned the page ignoring him when he came over and tried to place a kiss on my forehead. "Don''t. You. Dare." "Atalia come one talk to me please! I can''t go to bed like this." he begged and I skipped another page knowing damn well that I didn''t read a single word on it. "Well that''s not my problem is it?" "Come on princess. Please. At least look at me." he begged softly and I felt my insides melted then fluttered, but I still held my neutral face as I took my glasses off and placed it and my book on the night stand." "Fine. What is it?" "I''m sorry." he said and I rose a brow. "Sorry for what exactly? Sorry for your ignorance? Sorry for your double standards? Sorry for what?" "All of it okay." he sighed running his hand through his hair and came to sat beside me on the bed holding my hands, "I''m sorry for my racist remarks. I truly never meant it like that, but I wont use it as an excuse. I know that it is hard for you and the kids out there and I know that I will never fully be able to understand what you guys go through, but that doesn''t mean that I don''t know. I love you guys with all of my heart, and I will never do anything intentionally to hurt you guys. So will you please forgive me, and allow me to cuddle with you tonight?" He sounded sincere as he looked me in the eyes, so after a few seconds of internal battling I asked, "but what about what you said to our daughter? "Oh that still stands. I cant have my daughter, or both of my daughters for that matter be dating boys." "But your son can date right?" I asked in disbelief. "He leaves for the army right after highschool. He will be gone for two years or more. A lot of pent up aggression. He will need to date." "And by date you mean sex right?" I asked and he nodded. "Of course I do. What is a relationship without sex?" "Oh my God get out! I cannot believe you right now. Out!" I yelled kicking him off the bed. "Why? What did I do? I answered honestly!" "Is that what you guys talk about? Sex and girls? I don''t want you filling my son''s head with all of those stuff!" "Stuff?" he asked and scoffing, "the boy is curious Atalia. I have to teach him what I know." "So are the girls, but you don''t see my here discussing the best birth control with them now am I?" "If you want them to date then I suggest you do." "Dating is not all about sex Shiwoo! Dating is about getting to know someone and forming a deep bond that will last for life." I said and he sighed, "you know where the couch is. Goodnight." I closed the door in his face, locking the lock and returned to my covers to try and got to sleep. Soon after I heard a knock on my door, and I groaned getting out of bed to open it thinking that it was Shiwoo, "what!?" "Mom?" asked Adriel holding her blanket, and my face softened as I looked at her. "Oh I''m sorry sweetie. I thought that you were your father. Is everything okay?" "Can I sleep with you?" she and I nodded. "Yeah sure. Come in." She smiled as she closed the door and got under the covers with me and I kissed her head as I held her close. A few minutes later I heard another knock and I opened it to see Adrian standing there, and I smiled, "come on in. Make yourself at home." "Aww dang it. What is she doing here?" "I was here first, and I was born first." snapped back Adriel and Adrian stuck his tongue out." "If you both don''t shut it, I''ll kick you both out." They became quiet as they snuggled each other without even realizing and I smiled kissing them both. We soon after heard another knock and in came Aria, "dang. I''ve never had an original thought have I? Having a sleepover without me?" She came and squeezed in between the three of us and she sighed with content, "Aria, don''t say ''dang'' and we are going to need a bigger bed. Good night my babies." "Good night mommy." Chapter 193 - Date The next morning at breakfast we were all livelier than last night and it spread throughout the day, for we spent that Saturday together since the twins were still grounded. All was forgiven with Shiwoo, the kids and I for he had gone out and bought us apology gifts, and had reduced the dating ban to 35. "I love you." I said and I kissed his lips and he smiled into the kiss. "I guess those flowers and jewelry really does work magic. I''m glad you''re talking to me again." "I hope you have learned from your mistakes and never do shit like that again." I scolded and he nodded. "Yes ma''am." "Dad come on. We''re going to be late for our date." said Adriel looking so beautiful I her jeans and top. "You look like a princess dear." he said and she playfully rolled her eyes. "Dad come on. I wear these at home." "Which makes you even more beautiful. Where is your sister?" he asked. "Right here." said Aria coming too meet us in her jeans and top. They three were matching and they looked so cute. "Aria baby you look so cute. You all look so cute. Smile for a picture. Say ''Daddy daughter date!" "Daddy daughter date-cheese" they said and I snapped a few pics hugging the phone to my chest, "hey, bring them back before midnight young man." "Ha ha." laughed Shiwoo, "I will ma''am. No worries." "Have fun!" "We will!" yelled Aria waving at us and I watched them as they left for their movie and arcade date. "Are you ready to go mom?" asked Adrian from behind me, and I turned around gushing and how cute he looked it his tux. "Aww my baby is such a handsome young man." "Aww come on mom. You''re cramping my style." he whined as I kissed his cheek and I laughed. "Okay okay. No cheek kisses. I''ll go grab my purse and keys." "Okay. Don''t take forever." he said and I clicked my tongue. "Boy hush up. You sound just like your father." I quickly ran and got my purse and keys, and met him outside the car and we got in and were off to our dinner date. I had made reservations at a fancy restaurant, and Adrian held my hand and helped me out of the car and he held onto me until we were on the inside. He pulled out my chair like a gentleman, and gently pushed it up, and I smiled proudly at him. "Good evening sir and madam. What can I get you both tonight?" asked the waiter and Adrian picked up the menu about to order, when I cleared my throat reminding him of his manners. "Oh right. Ladies first. Mother what would you like?" "I would like the pasta and a chicken salad please." I said and the waiter nodded writing it down. Adrian too gave his order and the waiter left to deliver it to the kitchen. "So. What do people do on fancy dates?" "Well first of all they sit up straight." I said and he immediately fixed his posture, "and they talk about whatever. It''s an opportunity to get to know the person better over delicious food. A date." "Hmm." he hummed, "dad says that dates are a waste of time. If you want a girl you tell her straight up." "Well son I don''t know if you have noticed this as yet, but your father is an idiot." "Ha ha. Yeah." he laughed and I chuckled, "I''ve never been on a date before. It''s kind of awkward you know. You''re my mom so it''s not really awkward, but what if I go on a date with a real girl? Do we just sit and wait for food?" "A real girl?" I scoffed playfully, "but it all depends on you really. If you want to be shy and awkward while you wait then be shy and awkward. If you want to be chatty and discover new things then do it. Ask her about her favorite color, her favorite food. Be comfortable without each other. That is the most important." "Hmm. That''s some good advice. Thanks mom." he said smiling, and I returned his smile just in time the food came. We talked and laughed over dinner and it was really nice and refreshing. "Hey why don''t you tell me stuff anymore huh? We used to be best buddies. I can speak boy too you know." "I guess it''s just a little awkward sometimes. It''s easier with dad since he is a guy you know, but if I ever need advice on girls or life, I know where to find you." he said and I smiled. "Yes you do." "Excuse me" he said calling over the waiter, "can w have the check please." "Ouu look at you being a gentle man. Wait. Didn''t I revoke your card privileges since you''re grounded?" "Yeah, but dad gave me his. He said that I should pay for dinner like a gentleman." he said and I awwed. "Aw. Well guess what little gentleman. Drinks-I mean sodas are on me." "Cool. I''d like that." he said and he paid the bill and took me by the arm, and we were off. We stopped at convenient store and bought sodas and Kimbap for we were still hungry after a our meal. "I''m not going to lie mom, but fancy restaurants sure do charge a lot for such small portions of food." said Adrian. "Ughh tell me about it. I was hungry by the time we got outside." We both chuckled as we sipped our sodas. "To be honest, I prefer the convenient stores over restaurants." "Me too bud. Me too." I said finishing my kimbap, "another round?" "You read my mind. Oh lets add some ramyeon too." "You got it dude." I said going to get our refills and we ate it all smiling and giggling. I felt young and alive again, but not only that, I felt as if I have connected even deeper with Adrian, and as I watched him smile and listened to him laugh, I was reassured that maybe I did something right in raising him. We arrived home a little after 11, and we were giggling as if we were drunk, but we had just had too much slushies to drink. Adrian held my waist and brought me to the couch, and we plopped down laughing as threw my shoes that I was holding in my hands to side. "Did you see his face when we accidentally spilled it!? He wanted to kill us" "Ha ha yeah!" I laughed. "That was so fun mom! I didn''t even know you could run like that. You turned Usain Bolt on me back there." "What can I say? I eat up my ground provisions, but seriously though. We do not talk about this to anyone." "Not even dad?" he asked. "Especially not dad. We can''t have him know that we accidentally spilled juice on an old guy." "Ha ha yeah. It was hilarious though." he said and I chuckled nodding. "It sure was. We should go on dates more often. I mean your dad doesn''t take me, and I have already copy and pasted so why not." "Yeah why not? Partner in crime." "We''re home!" I heard Aria yelled at the front door, and I shook my head getting off the couch. "Did we make a child or a siren?" "I''m thinking both." said Shiwoo as he came in kissing my lips. "Did you guys have fun?" "Oh we had more than fun. Daddy won us lot''s of prizes at the arcade and he even snuck in snacks and we almost got in trouble. Oh and he told the ticket person that I was 10 so that he didn''t have to pay adult fee for me." said Aria, and Shiwoo''s eyes widened. "Aria! I thought we agreed to keep that between us." "Oh. Sorry." she said apologetically. "How was your date with Adrian?" asked Shiwoo, and as I was about to answer, Adrian did. "It was so awesome. Mom is like a female Usain Bolt. You should have seen the way she ran after we accidentally spilled juice on an old guy. His face was priceless ha ha!" "Adrian!" I said through my teeth, "what did we just discuss? I''m starting t think that we made sponges and not kids. You guys can''t keep anything in for long." "Oh. Right. Sorry. Hehe." I clicked my tongue and placed my hand on my hip, "kids am I right?" "Tell me about it." said Shiwoo, "I''m tired as hell." "Yeah so am I. Kids brush your teeth and get to bed. Shiwoo let''s go." "Yes ma''am." he said smirking as I took him by the arm to our bedroom and lock the door. "Could you help me remove my dress please?" "So you''re quite the rebel huh?" he asked pulling down my zipper and my dress fell to the floor. "I guess you can say that. I never follow the rules." He smirked as I turned around and pushed him onto the bed, then I straddled his lap. "Hmm I like this side of you rebel, but I should warn you that I am no saint myself." "Well it''s a good thing I''m not looking for one." I whispered into his ear and kissed his ear lobe. With a movement swifter than light, he unhooked my bra and flipped us over. He placed a kiss between the valley of my breast and I moaned softly as I arched my back and wrapped my legs tighter around his waist. "God I love your body. I want to worship it every second of the day." He said in between each kiss he placed on my stomach, and I bit my lip and fisted his hair. "Then do it." "Oh fuck." he moaned slipping off my panties and opened my legs entering me, and I gripped the sheets as my toes curled and my eyes rolled. "Ah-oh God-oh God!" "That''s it baby. Take all of me. Take all of me!" he said as his forehead rested on mine, and he thrusted in and out of me until we both climaxed, and he collapsed onto me breathing hard. "I''ve still got it.." I heard him whisper and I smiled as he pulled me closer, and we fell asleep as the pace of our heartbeats slowed into a matching and calming rhythm.